i?^ 
 
 
l/bl 
 
 ,, c^' 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL AND HISTORICAL 
 
 DESCRIPTION 
 
 OF 
 
 ANCIENT ITALY; 
 
 A MAP, AND A PLAN OF ROME. 
 
 THE REV. J. A. CRAMER, M.A. 
 
 LATE STUDENT OF CHRIST CHURCH. 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES. 
 
 Adde tot egregias urbes, operumque laborem, 
 Tot congesta manu praeruptis oppida saxis : 
 Fluminaque antiquos praeterlabentia muros. 
 
 Georg. II. 155. 
 
 VOL. L 
 
 OXFORD, 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PRESS, 
 MDCCCXXVI. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 As Italy, from its political circumstances, 
 has always afforded greater facilities to the 
 traveller and topographer for exploring the 
 remains of antiquity with which it abounds, 
 than Greece and Asia Minor, its rivals in ce- 
 lebrity and classical interest, it is reasonable 
 to expect that its comparative geography 
 should in consequence be better understood 
 and more definitively settled, than that of 
 either of those two countries. Nor will this 
 expectation prove groundless, when we ex- 
 amine the materials possessed by the geo- 
 grapher for constructing a map illustrative 
 of the ancient condition and history of Italy, 
 every part having now been so thoroughly 
 investigated by foreign as well as native an- 
 tiquaries, that there is hardly a site of any 
 historical importance which has not been 
 identified with sufficient accuracy and pre- 
 cision. From thence it is obvious, that the 
 writer who follows so beaten a track must 
 renounce all hope of communicating original 
 information, and content himself with the 
 humbler, though not less useful task, of giv- 
 ing publicity to the researches of others ; and 
 
 A 2 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 thus, by collecting what is detached and dis- 
 persed, endeavour to condense knowledge 
 and simplify instruction. This in fact has 
 been the author's object in the work now 
 presented to the public ; having himself ex- 
 perienced the want of a compendious, yet 
 more than elementary guide to the topogra- 
 phical and classical antiquities of a country 
 so universally admired, he was induced to 
 form the design of supplying, in some degree, 
 that deficiency for the benefit of others. 
 
 Since the publication of the Italia Antiqua 
 of Cluverius, no detailed work on the same 
 subject has, I believe, appeared, either in 
 this country or on the continent ; that book 
 therefore still continues to be the great re- 
 pertory from which the critic, as well as the 
 tourist, derives his information on the clas- 
 sical geography of Italy. But highly valu- 
 able as this elaborate compilation must al- 
 ways be accounted, it cannot be denied that 
 the vast fund of learning which it contains 
 might be rendered more generally accessible 
 and useful, by being reduced to a less bulky 
 and antiquated form. Its size indeed ne- 
 cessarily precludes it from obtaining a place 
 in the traveller's library, while the language 
 in which it is written, being now no longer 
 the common medium of instruction, must, to 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 the English student at least, give it the cha- 
 racter of a book of reference, rather than one 
 of general use. The Italia Antiqua, which 
 was itself published in an unfinished state, 
 received, not many years after its appearance, 
 numerous emendations in the shape of notes, 
 from the pen of Lucas Holstenius, the fellow- 
 traveller of Cluverius; who, from his own sub- 
 sequent researches and long residence in Italy, 
 was enabled to correct and improve in many 
 points the labours of that geographer, espe- 
 cially with regard to the measurements of 
 distances ; Cluverius not having been suffi- 
 ciently careful to distinguish between the an- 
 cient and modern Italian miles, whereas six 
 of the former are only equivalent to five of the 
 latter. The advance which has since been 
 made in the comparative geography of Italy, 
 if we except the names of Cellarius, D'An- 
 ville, and the Abbe Chaupy, is to be attri- 
 buted chiefly to the industry of native anti- 
 quaries; such as Durandi, Oderigo, and Filiasi, 
 in the northern provinces; Fabretti, Corra- 
 dini, Volpi, and Nibby, in Latium ; Pratilli, 
 Mazzocchi, Antonini, and Romanelli, in Cam- 
 pania, Samnium, and Magna Graecia. From 
 these authorities, as well as from those writers 
 who have each described the antiquities of 
 his own particular city and its district, I 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 have derived most of the topographical in- 
 formation contained in these volumes. The 
 latter class is very numerous, as almost every 
 place remarkable in ancient times has thus 
 furnished matter for a separate dissertation ; 
 many of these, however, I have been unable 
 to procure, while several on the other hand 
 have been found to contain nothing that re- 
 paid the trouble of perusing them. 
 
 As the study of ancient geography can only 
 be deemed useful from its connexion with 
 history, it seemed desirable to render the 
 present publication especially illustrative of 
 that more important branch of knowledge ; 
 and by a frequent reference to the classical 
 writers of antiquity, to give it a greater in- 
 terest than it could have laid claim to as a 
 work of mere topographical nomenclature. 
 I have therefore attempted to embody the 
 mass of quotations, collected by Cluverius, 
 with those I could add to their number, so as 
 to exhibit a succinct but connected account of 
 each people and city as they occur in geogra- 
 phical order, taking care at the same time 
 always to refer the reader to the original 
 text, of which I more commonly present him 
 only with the substance ; although in some 
 passages of peculiar interest a literal transla- 
 tion has been supplied. But as the poetical 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 citations would of course lose much of their 
 value by being rendered in a different lan- 
 guage, they have been retained in the words 
 of the author from whence they are selected. 
 The advantage of such a plan was long since 
 pointed out by a writer who had studied 
 with great attention the antiquities of Italy, 
 with a view of giving to the world the re- 
 sult of his labours, and who would have been 
 far more competent to do justice to the sub- 
 ject — I allude to Gibbon : that historian, how- 
 ever, did not complete his intention, having 
 only prepared for the purpose a small body 
 of notes and extracts, which have been pub- 
 lished in the third volume of his miscella- 
 neous works. 
 
 However copiously the topography of an- 
 cient Rome may have been treated of by 
 others, it ought not for that reason to be 
 passed over unnoticed in a general descrip- 
 tion of Italy ; and as the Roma Antica of 
 Nardini still maintains its superiority among 
 the books that have been written on that 
 head, I imagined that I should best consult 
 the advantage of the antiquarian student, by 
 furnishing him with an epitome of that va- 
 luable work, taken from the improved edition 
 published in 1818 by Antonio Nibby, a name 
 well known to those who have visited Rome. 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 The plan of the city, which will be found 
 at the end of this volume, has been copied, 
 with some slight variations, from that pre- 
 fixed to Nibby's edition. 
 
 I have now only to add, that the map 
 which is destined to accompany these vo- 
 lumes has been chiefly arranged on the basis 
 of that of modern Italy by Orgiazzi, com- 
 pared with Arrowsmith's and other maps, 
 which have been more recently published in 
 France and Italy. General perspicuity in the 
 physical delineation of the country has been 
 more attended to than minuteness of detail 
 in the subordinate parts ; and with a view of 
 rendering it further serviceable to the pur- 
 poses of history, references have been inserted 
 to those military events which may be con- 
 sidered more particularly deserving of notice ; 
 such as memorable battles, together with 
 Hannibal's operations during his first four 
 campaigns. The principal Roman ways are 
 also traced according to the Itineraries, and 
 as far as it was possible to identify them, mo- 
 dern names have been subjoined to ancient 
 sites, mountains, and rivers. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE FIRST VOLUME. 
 
 SECTION 1. 
 
 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 J.TS various names — Boundaries and principal geographi- 
 cal features — Soil and climate — Early population — Divi- 
 sions. Page 1. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 LIGURIA. 
 
 History of the Ligurians — Boundaries — Description of the 
 coast — Interior — Roads. 19- 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Invasion of Italy by the Gauls — Extent of their settlements 
 — General character of the country — The river Po — Di- 
 vision of Cisalpine Gaul into Transpadana and Cispadana 
 — Description of that province according to this division 
 — Roman ways. 40. 
 
 SECTION IV. 
 
 VENETIA AND HISTRIA. 
 
 Origin and history of the Veneti — Description of the coast 
 — Mouths of the Po — Interior of the country — Euganei, 
 Tridentini, Carni, and other Alpine nations — Sources of 
 the Timavus — The Histri — Description of Histria — Ro- 
 man roads. 111. 
 VOL. I. b 
 
CONTENTS. 
 SECTION V. 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 Origin of the Tuscans — The Tyrrhenian and Pelasgic mi- 
 grations connected with the history of that nation — Ex- 
 tent and boundaries of Etruria Proper — Description of 
 the coast and adjacent islands — Interior — ^The river Tiber 
 — Pubhc roads. P. 143. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 UMBRIA AND PICENUM. 
 
 Origin and history of the Umbri, the Aborigines of Italy — 
 Description of the maritime part of Umbria occupied by 
 the Senones — Interior divided by the Apennines — Pice- 
 num — Account of the Picentes and Praetutii — Their 
 boundaries — Description of their country — Roman roads 
 through both provinces. 250. 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 SABINI, .^QUI, MARSI, PELIGNI, VESTINI, 
 
 MARRUCINI. 
 
 History and topography of these several people in the order 
 in which they are here placed — Roman ways. 297. 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Origin of Rome — Extent of the city within the walls of Ro- 
 mulus, Servius Tullius, and Aurelian — Its division by 
 Augustus into fourteen regions — Description of these and 
 the most remarkable buildings and monuments contained 
 in each. 346. 
 
 Index to the Antiquities of Rome. 
 
The reader is referred to the following- editions of those an- 
 cient writers who are cited most Jrequently in the course 
 of the work. 
 
 Appianus, Schweighseuser, 8vo. Lips. 1785. 
 
 Athenaeus, Schweighaeuser, 8vo. Argent. 1804. 
 
 Caesar, Oudendorp, 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1 737. 
 
 Cicero, Olivet, 4to. Paris. 1740. 
 
 Claudianus, Burmann, 4to. Amstel. 1760. 
 
 Diodorus Siculus, Wesseling, fol. Amstel. 1 746. 
 
 Dionysius Halicarn. Reiske, 8vo. Lips. 1774. 
 
 Festus, in usum Delph. 4to. Amstel. 1699. 
 
 Floras, Dukeri et var. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1744. 
 
 Herodotus, Schweighaeuser, 8vo. Argent. 1816. 
 
 Horatius, Gesner, 8vo. Lond. 1809. 
 
 Livius, Crevier, 4to. Paris. 1735. 
 
 Lucanus, Oudendorp, 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1728. 
 
 Lycophron, Reichard et Mtiller, 8vo. Lips. 1788. 
 
 Martialis Scriverii, 8vo. Elz. Amstel. 1 650. 
 
 Mela, Gronovii et var. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1 748. 
 
 Ovidius, Burmann, 4to. Amstel. 1727. 
 
 Plinius, Harduini in usum Delph. Paris. 1 685. 
 
 Polybius, Schweighaeuser, 8vo. Lips. 1789. 
 
 Ptolemaeus, Bertii, fol. Lugd. Bat. 1618. 
 
 Rutilius inter Poet. Lat. Min. Burmann, 4to. Leid. 1713. 
 
 Scylax "J inter Geogr. Vet. Script. Graec. Min, Hudson, 
 
 Scymnus Chius / 8vo. Oxon. 1 698. 
 
 SiUiis Italicus, Drakenborch, 4to. Traj. ad Rhen. 1717. 
 
 Statius, Var. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1671. 
 
 Stephanus Byzantinus, Berkelii cum not. L. Holstenii, fol. Lugd. 
 
 Bat. 1694. 
 Strabo, Almeloveen, fol. Amstel. 1707. (The paging according to 
 
 the Paris edition by Casaubon.) 
 Suetonius, Pitisci, 4to. Leovard. 1715. 
 Tacitus, Brotier, 4to. Paris. 1771. 
 Varro cum not. var. 8vo. Durd. 1619. 
 Velleius Paterculus, Vossii, Lugd. Bat. Elz. 1639. 
 Virgilius, cum Comment. Servii, 4to. Leovard. 1717. 
 

SECTION I. 
 
 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 Its various names — Boundaries and principal geographical features 
 — Soil and climate — Early population — Divisions. 
 
 ^T ITHOUT entering minutely into the examination 
 of the several appellations which Italy appears to 
 have borne in distant ages, it may be stated gene- 
 rally, that the name of Hesperia was first given to 
 it by the Greeks on account of its relative position to 
 their country, and that with those of Ausonia and 
 Saturnia it is more commonly met with in the poets. 
 
 Est locus, Hesperian! Graii cognomine dicunt, 
 Terra antiqua, potens armis, atque ubere glebae. 
 
 ^N. I. 530. 
 Multi illam magno e Latio totaque petebant 
 Ausonia — Id. VII. 54. 
 
 Fama per Ausoniae turbatas spargitur urbes. 
 
 SiL. Ital. IV. 1. 
 Salve, magna parens fruguni, Saturnia tellus, 
 Magna virum — Georg. II. 173. 
 
 Cf. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. I. 35. 
 
 The name of CEnotria, derived from the ancient 
 race of the (Enotri, seems also to have been early in 
 use among the Greeks, (Herod. 1. 167. Aristot. Polit. 
 VII. 10.) but it was applied by them to that southern 
 portion of Italy only with which they were then ac- 
 quainted. That of Italia is thought to have been 
 
 VOL. I. B 
 
2 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 deduced from Italus, a chief of the QLnotri, or Siculi. 
 (Antioch. Syrac. ap. Dion. Hal. 1. 12. Thuc. VI. 2.) 
 Others again sought the origin of the name in the 
 Greek word naXog, or the Latin vitulus, which cor- 
 resjionds with it. (Varr. R. Rust. II. 5. Dion. Hal. I. 
 35.) But whatever circumstance may have given rise 
 to it, we are told that this also was only at first a par- 
 tial denomination, applied originally to that southern 
 extremity of the boot which is confined between the 
 gulfs of St. Eiiphemia and Squillace, anciently La- 
 meticus, and Scylleticus Sinus, (Aristot. Polit. VIL 
 10. Strab. VI. 254.) It is well known, however, 
 that in process of time it superseded every other ap- 
 pellation, and finally extended itself over the whole 
 peninsula. This is generally allowed to have taken 
 place in the reign of Augustus, and we may there- 
 fore fix upon that period as most convenient for de- 
 fining the ancient boundaries of Italy. At that time 
 it appears that the Maritime Alps, or that part of 
 the chain which dips into the gulf of Genoa, the 
 ancient Mare Ligusticum, fonned its extreme boun- 
 dary to the north-west *. The same great chain 
 sweeping round to the head of the Adriatic, was con- 
 sidered as constituting, as it does now, its northern 
 termination. The city of Tergeste, now Trieste, 
 had been reckoned the farthest point to the north- 
 
 •'' In later times this western Nice always formed part of Gal- 
 limit of Italy was removed to lia Narbonensis, and therefore 
 the river Varus, which, under excludes it from the limits of 
 the modern name of Var, now ancient Italy. It is plain also 
 separates France from the coun- that the trophy of Augustus, 
 ty of Nice. (Strab. V, 209. placed on the INIaritime Alps, 
 Plin. III. 4.) Cluverius has a- marks the limit which that em- 
 dopted this latter boundary, but peror intended to fix. D'An- 
 D'Anvillecontends.thattillwith- ville. Anal. G^ogr. de I'ltnlie, p. 
 in a few centuries the county of 279. 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 3 
 
 east, till the province of Histria was included by 
 Augustus within the limits of Italy, which were 
 then removed in that direction to the little river 
 Arsia, VArsa. 
 
 The sea that bounded the western coast of Italy 
 bore the several names of Mare Inferum, Tyrrhe- 
 num, and Etruscum ; while those of Mare Superum, 
 Hadriaticum, or Hadriacum, were attached to the 
 eastern or Adriatic sea. 
 
 Gens inimica niihi Tvrrhenum navigat aequor. 
 
 iEx. I. 67. 
 An mare quod supra memorem, quodque alhiit infra. 
 
 Georg. II. 158. 
 Amnis et Hadriacas retro fugit Aufidus undas. 
 
 M^. XI. 405. 
 
 The latter was known to the Greeks by the name 
 of 'A^p/ac, (Herod. I. 163.) or 'lov/o? mX-nog, (Thuc. I. 
 24.) but they seem to have understood by the name 
 of lonicvmi mare, that portion of it which lies be- 
 tween the south of Italy, taken from the lapygian 
 promontory, and Peloponnesus. The narrow strait, 
 which separates the extremity of Italy from Si- 
 cily, received its appellation from that island ; but it 
 was not confined to this arm alone, since we find 
 the name of Mare Siculum applied to the waters 
 which washed the south western coast of Greece. 
 (Strab. II. 123. Plin. IV. 5.) 
 
 Ancient geographers appear to have entertained 
 different ideas of the figure of Italy. Polybius con- 
 sidered it in its general form as being like a tri- 
 angle, of which the two seas meeting at the promon- 
 . tory of Cocynthus, Ccqw di Stllo, as the vertex, 
 formed the sides, and the Alps the base. (Polyb. 11, 
 14.) But Strabo is more exact in his delineation, 
 
 B 2 
 
4 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 and observes, that its shape bears more resemblance 
 to a quadrilateral than a triangular figure, with its 
 outline rather irregular than rectilineal. (Strab. V. 
 210.) Pliny describes it in shape as similar to an 
 elongated oak leaf, and terminating in a crescent, 
 the horns of which would be the promontories of 
 Leucopetra, Caj^o deW Armi, and Lacinium, Capo 
 delle Colonne. (Plin. III. 5.) The same idea is 
 thus expressed by the poet Rutilius in his Itinerary, 
 
 II. 17. 
 
 Italiam reriim dominam, qui cingere visu 
 Et totam pariter cernere mente velit ; 
 
 Inveniet quernae similem procedere frondi 
 Arctatam laterum conveniente sinu. 
 
 In latum variis damnosa anfractibus intrat 
 Tyrrheni I'abies Hadriacique sali. 
 
 According to Pliny, the length of Italy from Au- 
 gusta Prsetoria, Aosta, at the foot of the Alps to 
 Rhegium, the other extremity, was 1020 miles ; but 
 this distance was to be estimated not in a direct line, 
 but by the great road which passed through Rome 
 and Capua. (Plin. III. 5.) The real geographical 
 distance, according to the best maps, would scarce- 
 ly furnish 600 modern Italian miles, of sixty to 
 the degree ; which are equal to about 700 ancient 
 Roman miles. The same writer estimates its breadth 
 from the Varus to the Arsia at 410 miles ; between 
 the mouths of the Tiber and Aternus at 136 miles: 
 in the narrowest part between the Sinus Scylacius, 
 Golfo di Squillace, and Sinus Terinseus, Golfo di 
 S. Eufemia, at 20 miles. The little lake of Cutiliae, 
 near Reate, Rieti, in the Sabine country, was con- 
 sidered as the umbilicus or centre of Italy. (Plin. 
 
 III. 12.) 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 5 
 
 In speaking of the general features of Italy, an- 
 cient writers have not failed to notice the length and 
 direction of the Apennines. They have remarked, 
 that this chain branching off from the Maritime 
 Alps, in the neighbourhood of Genoa, runs diagonally 
 from the Ligurian sea to the Adriatic, in the vicinity 
 of Ancona; from thence continuing nearly parallel 
 with the latter sea as far as the promontory of Gar- 
 ganus, Gargaiio, it again inclines to the Mare Infe- 
 rum, till it finally terminates in the promontory of 
 Leucopetra near Rhegium. (Polyb. II. 16. Strab. V. 
 211.) The following are the most remarkable poet- 
 ical passages which relate to this celebrated chain. 
 
 Umbrosis mediam qua collibus Apenninus 
 Erigit Italian!, nuUo qua vertice tell us 
 Altius intumuit, propiusque accessit Olympo. 
 Mons inter geminas medius se porrigit undas 
 Inferni Superique maris : collesque coercent, 
 Hinc Tyrrhena vado frangentes aequora Pisse, 
 Illinc Dalraaticis obnoxia fluctibus Ancon. 
 
 LucAN. II. 396. 
 Diversas medius mons obliquatur in undas 
 
 Qua fert atque refert Phoebus uterque diem. 
 Urget Dalmaticos Eoo vertice fluctus, 
 
 Caerulaque occiduis frangit Etrusca jugis. 
 
 RuTiL. Itin. II. 27. 
 
 ad montes reliquo cum robore cessi, 
 
 Quos Apenninum perhibent : hunc esse ferebat 
 Incola, qui Siculum porrectus ad usque Pelorum, 
 Finibus ab Ligurum populos complectitur omnes 
 Italiae ; geminuraque latus stringentia longe 
 Utraque perpetuo discriminat aequora tractu. 
 
 Claud. Paneg. VI. Cons. Hon. 285. 
 
 Horrebat glacie saxa inter lubrica, summo 
 Piniferum coelo raiscens caput, Apenninus. 
 B 3 
 
6 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 Condiderat nix alta trabes, et vertice celso 
 Canus apex structa surgebat ad astra pruina. 
 
 SiL. Ital. IV. 743. 
 
 Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eryx, aut ipse coruscis 
 Cum f remit ilicibus qviantiis, gaudetqiie nivali 
 Vertice se attollens pater Apenninus ad auras. 
 
 M^. XII. 703. 
 
 Haec ut Cocyti tenebras et Tartara liquit, 
 Alta petit gradiens juga nobilis Apennini, 
 Unde omnes terras, atque omnia litora posset 
 Aspicere, ac toto fluitantes orbe catervas. 
 
 Pet. Arb. Carm. de Bell. Civ. 277. 
 
 It has already been stated, that the great Alpine 
 chain was considered as extending from the neigli- 
 bourhood of Marseilles to the head of the Adriatic. 
 It might be said to form a vast semicircle, of which 
 the convex side was turned towards Gaul, the con- 
 cave towards Italy. The Salassi, who occupied the 
 present duchy of Aostcif were supposed to stand at 
 the middle point of the circumference. The whole 
 length of the chain was computed at 1000 miles, its 
 breadth varying from 70 to 100. (Pol. II. 14. Strab. 
 V. 211. Plin. III. 19.) It was not till the reign of 
 Augustus that the Alps became well known. That 
 emperor finally subdued the numerous and savage 
 clans which inhabited the Alpine valleys, and cleared 
 the passes of the banditti which infested them. He 
 improved the old roads and constructed new ones ; 
 and finally succeeded in establishing a free and easy 
 communication through these mountains. (Strab. IV. 
 204.) The whole of this great chain was then divid- 
 ed into seven portions, to each of which a separate 
 name was assigned. These were, 1. The Maritime 
 Alps, beginning from the environs of JVice to the 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 7 
 
 Mons Vesulus, Monte Viso. 2. The Cottian Alps, 
 reaching from the last mentioned point to Mont 
 Cenis. 3. The Graian Alps, lying between Mont 
 Iseran and the Little St. Be^-nard, inclusively. 4. 
 The Pennine Alps, extending from the Great St. 
 Bernard to the sources of the Rhone and Rhine. 
 5. The Rhcetic or Tridentine Alps, from the St. Go- 
 thard, whose numerous peaks bore the name of 
 Adula, to 3Iount Brenner in the Tyrol. 6. The 
 iVoric Alps, from the latter point to the head of the 
 river Plavis, la Piave. 7. The Carnic or Julian 
 Alps, terminating in the Mons Albius on the confines 
 of Illyricum. As each division will be more fully dis- 
 cussed in its respective place, I shall conclude this 
 general notice of the Alps by bringing together, from 
 the Roman poets, those passages which are most de- 
 scriptive of their character and scenery. 
 
 Sed jam prseteritos ultra meminisse labores 
 Conspectfe propius demsere paventibus Alpes. 
 Cuncta gelu canaque aeternum grandine tecta 
 Atque aevi glaciem cohlbent : riget ardua mentis 
 iEtherei facies, surgentique obvia Phoebo 
 Duratas nescit flammis moUire pruinas. 
 Quantum Tartareus regni pallentis hiatus 
 Ad manes imos atque atrjE stagna paludis 
 A supera tellure patet : tarn longa per auras 
 Erigitur tellus, et coelum intercipit umbra. 
 Nullum ver usquam, nullique aestatis honores. 
 Sola jugis habitat diris, sedesque tuetur 
 Perpetuas deformis hiems : ilia undique nubes 
 Hue atras agit, et mixtos cum grandine nimbos. 
 Jam cuncti flatus ventique furentia regna 
 Alpina posuere domo — caligat in altis 
 Obtutus saxis, abeuntque in nublla montes. 
 
 SiL. Ital. III. 478. 
 B 4 
 
8 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 Alpibus aeriis, ubi Graio nomine, pulsae 
 Descendant rupes, et se patiuntur adiri. 
 Est locus Herculeis arls sacer, hunc nive dura 
 Claudit hiems, canoque ad sidera vertice tollit, 
 Coelum illinc cecidisse ])utes ; non Solis adulti 
 Mansuescit radiis, non verni temporis aura : 
 Sed glacie concreta rigens, hiemisque pruinis, 
 Totum ferre potest humeris minitantibus orbem. 
 
 Pet. Arb. Carm. de. Bell. Civ. 145. 
 Sed latus Hesperiae quo Rhaetia jungitur orae, 
 Praeruptis ferit astra jugis, panditque tremendam 
 Vix aestate viam — niulti, ecu Gorgone visa, 
 Obriguere gelu : multos hausere profundae 
 Vasta mole nives : cumque ipsis saepe juvencis 
 Naufraga candenti merguntur plaustra barathro. 
 Interdum subitam, glacie labente, ruinam 
 Mons dedit, et tepidis fundamina subruit Austris, 
 Pendenti male fida solo — 
 
 Claudian. de Bell. Get. 345. 
 
 It might be expected, that the classical authors of 
 Rome would dwell with fondness on the peculiar 
 advantages enjoyed by their favoured country. Ac- 
 cordingly we find a variety of passages, which Clu- 
 verius has collected in his fifth chapter De j^atura 
 coeli solique Ifalici ac laudihus ejus^ where the 
 happy qualities of its soil and climate, the variety 
 and abundance of its productions, the resources of 
 every kind which it possesses, are proudly and elo- 
 quently displayed. Those that seem principally de- 
 serving of notice are one from Pliny, (Hist. Nat. 
 XXXVI. 13.) beginning with, " Ergo in toto orbe et 
 *' quacunque coeli convexitas vergit, pulcherrima est 
 " omnium, rebusque merito principatum naturaj ob- 
 " tinens Italia, rectrix parensque mundi altera." An- 
 other from Strabo, VI. 286. This judicious writer 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 9 
 
 looking to its political advantages, thinks it was de- 
 signed to govern the world. " It is defended by the 
 " sea and almost impassable mountains. Its harbours 
 *' are capacious and excellent. The variety of its 
 " climate causes a corresponding diversity in its pro- 
 " ductions, both animal and vegetable : added to which 
 " resources, its situation, with respect to Greece and 
 " Asia, is most favourable for universal dominion." 
 
 Every one is acquainted with the splendid passage 
 of the Georgics, II. 136. 
 
 Sed neque Medorum silvae, ditissima terra, 
 
 Nee pulcher Ganges, atque auro turbidus Hermus, 
 
 Laudibus Italiae certent, &c. 
 
 But no writer is so eloquent and enthusiastic in 
 the praises of Italy as Dionysius of Halicarnassus ; 
 and I regret being obliged to give only a summary 
 of the passage, instead of presenting it to the reader 
 in the historian's own warm and animated language. 
 '* Comparing Italy with other countries, he finds 
 " none which unite so many important advantages. 
 " The fertile fields of Campania bear three crops in 
 " the year. The wines of Tuscany, Alba, and Fa- 
 " lernus are excellent, and require little trouble to 
 •' grow them. The olives of the Sabines, of Daunia, 
 " and Messapia, are inferior to none. Rich pastures 
 " feed innumerable herds and flocks, of oxen and 
 " horses, of sheep and goats. Its mountains are 
 " clothed with the finest timber, and contain quar- 
 " ries of the choicest marbles and other kinds of 
 " stone, together with metallic veins of every sort. 
 *' Navigable rivers afford a constant communication 
 " between all its parts. Its forests swarm with 
 " game of every description. Warm springs abound 
 
10 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 " througliout ; and besides all these advantages, the 
 " climate is the most mild and temperate, in every 
 " season of tlie year, that can be imagined." ( Antiq. 
 Rom. I. 36.) 
 
 It has been thought by some modern writers '\ 
 that the climate and temperature of Italy have under- 
 gone some change during the lapse of ages: that the 
 neighbourhood of Rome, for instance, was colder 
 than it is at present. This opinion seems founded 
 on some jiassages of Horace, (Od. I. 9- Epist. I. 7. 
 V. 10.) and Juvenal, (Sat. VI. 521.) in which mention 
 is made of the Tiber as being fi'ozen, and of the rest 
 of the country as exhibiting all the severity of win- 
 ter. But these are circumstances which happen as 
 often in the present day as in tlie time of Horace, 
 nor is it a very uncommon thing to see snow in the 
 streets of Rome in March, or even April '^. What- 
 ever change may have taken place in some districts, 
 is probably owing to the clearing away of great 
 forests, or the draining of marshes, as in Lombardy, 
 which must be allowed to be a much better culti- 
 vated and more populous country than it was in the 
 time of the Romans. On the other hand, great por- 
 tions of land now remain uncultivated, which were 
 once productive and thickly inhabited. The Cam- 
 pagna cli Roma, part of Tuscany, and a great por- 
 tion of Calabria, are instances of the latter change. 
 
 The origin of the first inhabitants of Italy, is a 
 question on which it is proper to state that we know 
 but little. The information we derive on this point 
 
 '' L'Abbe dii Bos, Reflex, sur Works, t. iii. p. 245. 
 laPoesic et sur laPeinture, t. ii. '^ I witnessed a fall of snow 
 
 J). 298. L'Abbe Longuerue, cit- there on the 1 2tli of April, 1817. 
 ed by Gibbon, Miscellaneous 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 11 
 
 from the writers of antiquity is so scanty and withal 
 so confused, that it can hardly be expected we should, 
 in the present day, arrive at any clear notions on the 
 subject ; even though it is allowed that in some re- 
 spects we are better qualified than the ancients for 
 investigating the matter, from being acquainted with 
 the manner in which the earth was first divided and 
 peopled ; a knowledge which we derive from the 
 earliest as well as most authentic records in exist- 
 ence. The difficulty, however, of the question has 
 not deterred the learned, in different ages and coim- 
 tries, from engaging in it, and attempting to unfold 
 its intricacies. But the want of sufficient data, on 
 which to ground an argument, has been productive 
 of this unsatisfactory result. Each inquirer has 
 formed a system of his own, and, where no light was 
 to be had from antiquity, has not scrupled to support 
 it by reasons purely conjectural, or fancied etymolo- 
 gical analogies : hence, so far from any new informa- 
 tion having been gained for this subject by modern 
 researches, it would rather appear, with the excep- 
 tion which I mean presently to notice, that it has 
 become, if possible, more intricate and obscure. 
 
 Such being the state of things as to this point, I 
 conceive that the better course will be, to avoid any 
 elaborate discussion on the general question of the 
 early population of Italy, which would be tedious to 
 most readers ; but to present, in as concise and com- 
 prehensive a view as possible, the result of my in- 
 quiries into both ancient and modern authorities on 
 the subject. I do not mean, however, to avoid alto- 
 gether the proofs and developement of this inquiry, 
 but to reserve them for the opportunity which will 
 be afforded of discussing it in detail under the head 
 
12 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 of each separate nation or tribe, into which the po- 
 pulation of ancient Italy is known to have been di- 
 vided. But it may perhaps be proper, before I pro- 
 ceed further, to give a short account of those modern 
 authors who have expressly treated of the subject 
 now under consideration, that the truth of the opi- 
 nion which I have expressed above may be more sa- 
 tisfactorily made out. 
 
 Ryckius '^, in an elaborate dissertation, has been 
 diligent in collecting all that antiquity has trans- 
 mitted to us on the subject ; but there is too little 
 discrimination of what is fabulous from what is his- 
 torical in his work, to allow of its being considered 
 in any other light than as useful for reference only. 
 Freret, a learned French academician, who seems to 
 have directed his researches more particularly to re- 
 mote and obscure points of history and chronology, 
 has been at much pains to elucidate the question 
 now before us : the result of his investigation, or ra- 
 ther I should say his system, is given in the Me- 
 moires de 1' Academic^. He conceives that Italy 
 was altogether peopled by land, and therefore rejects 
 all the early colonies which, according to Dionysius 
 of Halicarnassus, came by sea. He distinguishes 
 three migrations of three separate nations ; the Illy- 
 rians, Iberians, and Celts. There are some ingeni- 
 ous ideas in his scheme, but it is generally too bold 
 and conjectural *, and wants the support of liistory 
 
 '' Tlieodori Ryckii Disserta- ing of his references, that it is 
 
 tio de primis Italise Colonis ad not easy to distinguish whether 
 
 calcem Steph. Byz. de Urb. ed. he makes a statement founded 
 
 Luc. Hoist. Lugd. Bat. 1692. on his own opinion merely, or 
 
 * Mem. de TAcad. des In- on some ancient authority; in- 
 scriptions, t. 18. stances of this will be noticed 
 
 ^ Freret is in general so spar- hereafter. 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 13 
 
 in so many points, that his opinions cannot be allow- 
 ed to have much weight in deciding the question. 
 Pelloutier 8^, Bardetti^ and Durandi^ have endea- 
 voured to deduce the origin of all the earliest nations 
 of Italy from a Celtic stock. Other writers again, 
 such as MafTei ^, Mazzochi ^, and Guarnacci '", have 
 imagined that the first settlements were immediately 
 formed from the east. Where historical records fail, 
 the analysis of language is the only clue, it must be 
 allowed, which can enable us to trace the origin of 
 ancient nations with any probability of success ; but 
 when the results are so much at variance with each 
 other, as in the case of the writers above mentioned, 
 much doubt must of necessity attach to the process 
 by which those results have been obtained. 
 
 The knowledge of the ancient languages of Italy, 
 of which the Latin must be considered as a dialect 
 only, though it became the prevailing one, is com- 
 paratively of recent date. The Etruscan alphabet, 
 the characters of which are the same as that of the 
 Umbrian and Oscan dialects, had not been identified 
 and made out with certainty till within the last fifty 
 years; for the inscribed monuments of these people 
 being rare and scanty, it has been a work of time as 
 well as of great industry and sagacity, to draw any 
 well established conclusion from them. These two 
 last qualities are, I think, eminently displayed in the 
 learned work of Lanzi ", on the Etruscan and other 
 
 s Histoire des Celtes. Cort. vol. iii. Id. ad Tab. Her. 
 
 '' Dei primi Abitatori dell' Diatr. I. p. 15. 
 
 Italia, 2 vol. 4to.Modena, 1769. ■" Guarnacci Origine Itali- 
 
 ' Durandi Saggio della Stor. che. 
 
 degli Ant. Pop. d'ltalia. " Lanzi Saggio di lingua E- 
 
 •^ MafTei Ragionam. degli trusca e di Altre Antiche d'lta- 
 
 Itali primitivi Istor. Diplom. lia, 3 vol. 8vo. Rom. 1789. 
 
 ' Mazzochi Dissert. Acad. 
 
14 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 ancient dialects of Italy ; and it is but a small part 
 of the praise due to him to say, that in his essay he 
 has done more towards making us acquainted witli 
 this curious branch of ancient philology, than all 
 the writers who had preceded him taken collec- 
 tively. 
 
 Though Lanzi himself declines entering into the 
 discussion immediately under our consideration, it 
 may be inferred from his researches, that as the 
 Greek language in its most ancient form appears to 
 enter largely not only into the ccuii position of the 
 Latin language, this being a fact which has always 
 been acknowledged, but also into that of the other 
 Italian dialects, the first settlers of Italy and those 
 of Greece were of the same race ; that as the latter 
 country became more populous, its numerous tribes 
 extended themselves along the shores of Epirus and 
 lUyrium, till they finally reached the head of the 
 Adriatic, and poured into Italy. 
 
 We must however admit, that other nations of a 
 different race soon penetrated into Italy from other 
 quarters, and, by intermixing with its first inhabi- 
 tants, communicated to the ancient language of that 
 country that heterogeneous character by which it is 
 essentially distinguished from the vernacular tongue 
 of Greece. It is chiefly on these two principles, sup- 
 ported however by the testimony of antiquity, that 
 I venture to ground the following system respecting 
 the origin of the early population of Italy. 
 
 The Umbri appear to have the best claim to the 
 title of its aboriginal inhabitants. They probably 
 came from the eastern parts of Europe, and having 
 reached Italy, gradually extended themselves along 
 the ridge of the Apennines to its southern extremity. 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 15 
 
 Considering the Umbri as the aborigines of Italy, I 
 am inclined to derive from them the Opici, or Osci, 
 and (Enotri, who are known to have existed with 
 them in that country before the siege of Troy. 
 Nearly contemporary with the Umbri were the Si- 
 cani, Siciili, and Ligures, who all came from the west, 
 and along the coast of tlie Mediterranean in the 
 order in which they are here placed. The interval 
 of time which intervened between these three colo- 
 nies is unknown, but there is this distinction to be 
 made between them. The Sicani were supposed to 
 be Iberians ; the Siculi were probably Celto-Ligu- 
 j'ians ; tlie Ligures, properly so called, were cer- 
 tainly Celts. The Sicani having been gradually pro- 
 pelled towards the south of Italy by the nations 
 which followed, are known to have passed at a very 
 remote period into Sicily, which from them obtained 
 the name of Sicania. That a small part of their race 
 remained in Italy is however probable ° ; und it is 
 not impossible that the ancient Aurunci and Au- 
 sones, who are otherwise unaccounted for, may have 
 been a remnant of this very early migration. The 
 Siculi are known to liave occupied Tuscany and part 
 of Latium for a long time, but being also driven 
 south first by the L^mbri aided by the Tyrrheni Pe- 
 lasgi, and successively by the Opici and CEnotri, they 
 also crossed over into Sicily, to which they commu- 
 nicated their name. This event is said to have hap- 
 pened about eighty years before the siege of Troy *'. 
 The Ligures occupied the shores of the gulf of 
 Genoa as far as the Arno, and peopled a great part 
 
 ° What relates to the Sicani discussed under the head of La- 
 and Siculi will be more fully tiuni. 
 
16 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 of Piedmont, wliere they remained undisturbed till 
 they were subjugated by the Romans. After the 
 departure of the Siculi, considerable changes appear 
 to have taken place. The Tyrrheni Pelasgi, who 
 came probably from the north of Greece, and assist- 
 ed the Umbri in their wars with the Siculi, occupied 
 the country from which this latter people had been 
 expelled, in conjunction with the Umbri, and to- 
 gether with them formed the nation of the Etrusci, 
 or Tusci. 
 
 About the same period the Opici, or Osci p, who 
 seem to have occupied the central region of Italy, 
 extended themselves largely both west and east. 
 In the first direction they formed the several com- 
 munities distinguished by the name of Latins, Ru- 
 tuli, Volsci, Campani, and Sidicini. In the central 
 districts they constituted the Sabine nation, from 
 whom were descended the Picentes, as well as the 
 jEqui, Marsi, Hernici, Peligni, Vestini, and Mar- 
 rucini. From the Opici again, in conjunction with 
 the Liburni, an lUyrian nation who had very early 
 formed settlements on the eastern coast of Italy, we 
 must derive the Apuli and Daunii, Peucetii and 
 Poediculi, Calabri, lapyges, and Messapii. The 
 Greeks, who formed numerous settlements in the 
 south of Italy after the siege of Troy, found these 
 several people and the (Enotri, still further south, in 
 possession of the country. But the Qlinotrian name 
 disappeared, together with its subdivisions, into the 
 Leutarnii, Chones, and Itali ; when the Samnite na- 
 tion, which derived its origin from the Sabines, had 
 
 P The former is the name by the Greeks; the latter is their 
 whiclf this people was known to Latin appellation. 
 
ANCIENT ITALY. 17 
 
 propagated the Oscan stock to tlie extremity of tlie 
 peninsula, under the various denominations of Hir- 
 pini, Pentri, Caraceni, Frentani, and subsequently 
 of the Leucani and Bruttii. In the north of Italy 
 the following settlements are considered as posterior 
 to the siege of Troy. 1st, That of the Veneti, an 
 Illyrian nation who fixed themselves bet wen the river 
 Adige and the Adriatic. 2d, That of the Gauls, a 
 Celtic race, who crossed the Alps ; and, having ex- 
 pelled the Tuscans from the plains of Lombardy, 
 gave to the country which they occupied the name 
 of Cisalpine Gaul. These, with several Alpine tribes 
 of uncertain origin, are all the inhabitants of ancient 
 Italy, to whom distinct denominations are assigned 
 in history. 
 
 We are informed by Pliny, (III. 5 — 19.) that after 
 Augustus had extended the frontiers of Italy to the 
 Maritime Alps and the river Arsia, he divided that 
 country into eleven regions: viz. 1. Campania, in- 
 cluding also Latium. 2. Apulia, to which was an- 
 nexed part of Samnium. ,S. Lucania and Bruttium. 
 4. Samnium, together with the country of the Sa- 
 bines, Marsi, ^qui, &c. 5. Picenum. 6. L^mbria. 
 7. Etruria. 8. Flaminia, extending from the Apen- 
 nines to the Po. 9. Liguria. 10. Venetia, contain- 
 ing Histria and the country of the Carni. 11. Trans- 
 padana, comprehending what remained between 
 Venetia and the Alps. This division, though not to 
 be overlooked in this work, is too seldom noticed to 
 be of much utility. The following distribution has 
 been adopted, I believe, by most geographical writers, 
 and will be found much more convenient for the pur- 
 poses of history. 
 
 voi,. I. c 
 
18 ANCIENT ITALY. 
 
 1. Liguria. 2. Gallia Cisalpina. 3. Venetia, in- 
 cluding the Carni and Histria. 4. Etruria. 5. Uni- 
 bria and Picenum. 6. The Sabini, jEqui, Marsi, 
 Peligni, Vestini, Marrucini. 7. Roma. 8. Latium. 
 9. Campania. 10. Samnium and the Frentani. 
 11. Apulia, including Daunia and Messapia, or la- 
 pygia. 12. Lucania. 13. Bruttii. 
 
SECTION II. 
 
 L I G U R I A. 
 
 History of the Ligurians — Boundaries — Description of tlie coast 
 — Interior — Roads. 
 
 The Ligures, termed A/^ye^- and AiyvarTvoi hy the 
 Greeks, (Strab. IV. 203. Polyb. II. 16.) appear to 
 have been a numerous and powerful people, extend- 
 ing along the shores of the Mediterranean from the 
 mouths of the RJione to the river Arno, reaching 
 also into the interior of Gaul, and the valleys of the 
 Maritime Alps. According to some accounts they 
 had penetrated to the west as far as the borders of 
 Spain. (Thuc. VI. 2. Scyl. Peripl. p. 4.) At present 
 I mean to confine myself to that part of the nation 
 which was included in the limits that have been as- 
 signed to Italy. 
 
 Of the origin of this people we have no positive 
 information ; but there is good reason for supposing 
 that they were Celts, though Strabo distinguishes 
 them from the Gauls. (IV. 128.) The story which 
 is told by Plutarch of the Ligurians in the army of 
 Marius, acknowledging the Ambrones as belonging 
 to the same stock with themselves ; the affinity of 
 the term Ligur to the Celtic Lly-gour, or Lly-gor, 
 together with other words evidently belonging to 
 the same root, which Cluverius has collected '"^j may 
 
 " Ital. Ant. t. i. p. 50. 
 
 C 2 
 
20 LIGURIA. 
 
 be considered as affording plausible grounds at least 
 for the support of such an opinion. 
 
 Thougli the period of their settlement in Italy 
 cannot be determined, we may safely affirm that it 
 was very remote, since the Tyrrheni, themselves a 
 very ancient people, on their arrival in Italy found 
 them occupying a portion of what was afterwards 
 called Etruria, and after a long struggle succeeded 
 in expelling them. (Lycoph. v. 1354.) The Greeks, 
 who were unacquainted with the real situation of 
 Liguria, made that country the scene of some oi 
 their earliest and most poetical fictions. The pas- 
 sage of Hercules, (-^sch. Prom. Sol. ap. Strab. IV. 
 183.) and the story of Cycnus were identified with 
 it. (Virg. Mm. X. 185.) And it is not improbable 
 that the fable of Phaethon's sisters shedding tears of 
 amber, a substance which the Greeks called Lingu- 
 rium, (Strab. IV. 202.) had its origin in the country 
 which produced that substance, and gave it its 
 name*^. 
 
 Herodotus was better acquainted with the Ligu- 
 rians, (V. 9.) and mentions them as forming part of 
 the mercenary forces of Carthage in its wars against 
 the Greeks of Sicily. (VII. 165.) 
 
 The conquest of Liguria by the Romans was not 
 effected till long after the second Punic war. The 
 Ligurians had joined Hannibal with a considerable 
 force soon after his arrival, (Polyb. III. 60.) a cir- 
 cumstance of itself sufficient to provoke hostilities on 
 the part of the conquerors ; but there was another 
 reason which rendered the subjugation of Liguria 
 extremely desirable. It afforded the easiest commu- 
 
 ^ Millin, Voyage en Italic, t. ii. p, 336. 
 
LIGURIA. 21 
 
 nication with Gaul and Spain over the Maritime 
 Alps, an object in itself of the greatest importance. 
 The Ligurians long and obstinately resisted their 
 invaders, when the rest of Italy had been already 
 subjugated for many years. The Romans could only 
 obtain a free passage along their shore of twelve 
 stadia from the coast ; (Strab. IV. 180. and 203.) 
 nor was it tiU the Ligurians, after a war of eighty 
 years duration, had been driven from every hold in 
 their mountains, and whole tribes had been even 
 carried out of the country, that they could be said 
 to be finally conquered. (Liv. XL. 38. and XLI. 12 
 — 19.) We are not acquainted with the form of 
 government and constitution of this people prior to 
 these events, but it is probable that it constituted a 
 confederacy composed of numberless petty tribes, 
 bound by their own laws, and acknowledging no 
 superior head or authority ^. 
 
 The Ligurian character does not appear to have 
 been held in much esteem by antiquity; whilst it 
 allows them all the hardihood and courage usual 
 with mountaineers ; (Cic. Agr. II. 35. Virg. Georg. 
 II. 168.) qualities which were even shared in an un- 
 common degree by the weaker sex. (Diodor. V. 39.) 
 It taxes them too plainly with craft and deceit to be 
 misunderstood. 
 
 Apenninicolse bellator filius Aunus 
 
 Haud Ligurum extremus, dum fallere fata sinebant. 
 
 Virg. tEn. XI. 700. 
 
 where see the commentary of Servius ; also Clau- 
 dian, Idvl. XII. 
 
 '^ Micali I'ltalia avantl 11 do- a writer whom I shall often 
 niinio del Romani, vol.i. c. 8. have occasion to cite, 
 
 c 3 
 
22 LIGURIA. 
 
 According to the statement of Poly bins, (II. 16.) 
 the boundaries of the Ligurians in Italy seem to 
 have been the Maritime Alps to the north-west, to 
 the south the river Arno; but in the time of Au- 
 gustus this latter boundary was removed northwards 
 to the river Macra. (Plin. III. 5.) To the north 
 and north-east the Ligurians ranged along the Alps 
 as far as the river Orgus, Orca, which separated the 
 Taurini, the last of their nation on that side, from 
 the Cisalpine Gauls : south of the Po they bordered 
 on the Anamani and Boii, also belonging to this last 
 mentioned people. 
 
 The description of this portion of Italy natvu'ally 
 
 divides itself into that of the coast or country south 
 
 of the Apennines, and that north of the same chain. 
 
 Beginning with the former, the first place to be no- 
 
 AipisMa- ticed is the summit of the Alpis Maritima, which 
 
 ritima. 
 
 marked the limit between Italy and Gaul ; Augus- 
 tus having there erected a trophy, on which were in- 
 scribed the names of all the Alpine tribes he had 
 subdued, from the shores of the Mediterranean to the 
 Adriatic, Some slight remains of this monument 
 Trophaea are Still to bc sccu at the small village of la Turhici, 
 
 August!. ' n rr\ 
 
 a name evidently a corruption of Trophsea, situated 
 about two miles above Monaco "*. The inscription, 
 which is highly interesting and useful for the know- 
 ledge of ancient Alpine geography, is to be found in 
 Pliny. (III. 20.) Ptolemy also notices the trophy, 
 p. 61. 
 
 The Alpis Maritima was the earliest passage of 
 the Alps frequented by the Romans ; for the Via Au- 
 
 '^ See D'Anville, Notice de Also Millin, Voyage eii Ilalie, 
 I'Ancienne Gaule, Art. Alpis t. ii. p. 136. 
 Maritima, et Troptea Augusli. 
 
LIGURIA. 23 
 
 relia, which crossed it, was the first road which they 
 carried beyond that chain ^. It was that by which 
 JuHus Caesar penetrated into Italy, when about to 
 engage in his contest with Pompey. 
 
 Heu quantum inter se bellum, si lumina vitas 
 Attigerint, quantas acies stragemque ciebunt ; 
 Aggerlbus socer Alpinis atque arce Monoeci 
 Descendens ; gener adversis instructus Eois. 
 
 ^N. VI. 829. 
 
 Portus, or Arx Herculis Monoeci, is ISIonaco. The Portus 
 
 Hcrculis 
 
 surname of Monoecus given to Hercules, who was Monoeci. 
 worshipped here, shews, as Strabo observes, the 
 Greek origin of this place. (Strab. IV. 202.) We 
 know that it existed in the time of the historian 
 Hecatseus, who is quoted by Steph. Byz. as noticing 
 this town. Fabulous accounts attributed its foun- 
 dation to Hercules himself. (Am. Marc. XV.) The 
 harbour is well described by Lucan. (Phars. I. 405.) 
 
 Quaque sub Herculeo sacratus nomine portus 
 Urget rupe cava pelagus — non Corns in ilium 
 Jus habet aut Zephyrus : solus sua litora turbat 
 Circius et tuta prohibet statione Monoeci. 
 
 And Silius Ital. I. 585. 
 
 Herculei ponto csepere exlstere colles, 
 Et nebulosa magis attollere saxa Monoeci. 
 Thracius hos Boreas scopulos immitia regna 
 Solus habet, semperque rigens nunc litora pulsat, 
 Nunc ipsas alls plangit stridentibus Alpes. 
 
 Mention of it is also made by Tacit. Hist. III. 42. 
 Val. Max. I. 6. Jul. Obseq. de Prod. Plin. III. 5. 
 Ptol. p. 61. 
 
 Advancing along the coast we enter upon the ter- 
 
 ■^ Bergier, Hist, cles Grands Chemins, I. iii. c. 28. 
 c 4 
 
U LIGURIA. 
 
 inteiueiii. ritory of the Intemelii, whose capital, Albium Inte- 
 twlfjiium.' i^^elium, now Vintimiglia, was a city of some size 
 and note. (Strab. IV. 202. Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 61. 
 VaiT. de R. Rust. III. 8.) From Tacitus (Hist. II. 
 13.) we learn that it was a municipium. A little 
 Rutui)a fl. beyond we cross the Rutuba, now la Hotta, a small 
 stream mentioned by Lucan. (Phar. II. 422.) 
 Dexteriora petens montis declivia Thy brim 
 Unda facit, Rutubamque cavum — 
 
 iiigauui. Next in order are the Ingauni. Albium Ingaunum, 
 
 iugaunum. their chief city, hAlbenga. (Strab. IV. 202. Plin. III. 
 5. Ptol. p. 61. Varr. de R. Rust. III. 8. Pomp. Mel. 
 II. 4. Tacit. Hist. II. 15. Flav. Vopisc. vita Proc.) 
 
 Meru!;iti. The little river Merula, mentioned by Pliny, (III. 5.) 
 is now called Arosoia. Above the Ingauni and 
 
 Epaiiteiii. among the mountains were the Epanterii. In a war 
 which occurred between these two people, the former 
 were assisted by Mago, a Carthaginian officer, who 
 commanded a fleet on this coast towards the close of 
 the second Punic war. Opposite Albenga is a little 
 
 oaiiinaiia island knowu formerly by the name of Gallinaria, 
 
 insula. 
 
 on account of its abounding in a particular breed of 
 fowls. (Varr. de R. Rust. III. 4. Colum. VIII. 2.) 
 About twenty-five miles beyond Albingaunum, on 
 
 \'ada Sa- the coast, is Vada Sabatorum, or Vada Sal)atia and 
 Sabata, a name which marks the shallow and muddy 
 nature of the shore. (Strab. IV. 202.) Cluverius 
 imagined that the situation of this place agreed Avith 
 that of Savona ' ; but D'Anville observes, that the 
 position of Vadi, or Vai, answers better to that of 
 Vada Sabata s ; besides which, we find in Livy men- 
 
 Savo. tion made of Savo, (XXVIII. 46.) a name too closely 
 
 ' Ital. Ant. I. p. C8. s (leog. Auc, p. 49, 
 
LIGURIA. 25 
 
 agreeing with that of Savoua to be mistaken. Ci- 
 cero, in one of his letters, (ad Fam. XI. 13.) simply 
 
 ; calls it Vada, and notices it as a place of most diffi- 
 cult access, where Antony halted after his defeat 
 
 1 near Moclena. (See also Pomp. Mel. II. 4. Plin. III. 
 
 ; 5. Jul. Capit. vit. Pert.) Ptolemy improperly places 
 
 i it inland, p. 64. 
 
 Beyond Sabata we tind the little river Porcifera of Pordfera 
 
 ' Pliny, (III. 5.) or, as it is called in the famous bra- 
 sen tal^let of Genoa., Procobera, now la Polcevera. 
 
 Genua, in Italian Genova, or Genoa, is mentioned Genua. 
 
 ! for the first time in history by Livy, (XXVIII. 46.) 
 
 i as having been destroyed by Mago the Carthaginian. 
 
 ■■ It was subsequently rebuilt by the Romans, (Liv. 
 
 ' XXX. 1.) and made a municipium. A curious fact, 
 illustrative of the history of Genoa, was brought to 
 light by the discovery of the brasen tablet, already 
 noticed, in 1506, near the city. This monument in- 
 forms us, that a dispute having arisen between the 
 Genuatae and Veiturii, who are supposed to be the VeitmH. 
 
 I people of Voltaggio on the other side of the JBoc- 
 
 ; chetta, on the subject of their respective boundaries, 
 commissioners were appointed by the Roman senate, 
 under the consulships of L. Cecilius Metellus and 
 Q. Mucius Sca3vola, A. U. C. 636. to settle the 
 
 i limits of the two territories. And the tablet gives 
 
 I the result of their labours ''. In the time of Strabo 
 
 i 
 
 I '' This inscription is of great, preserved in the Palazzo dei Pa- 
 interest to the ancient topogra- dri delle Commune at Genoa, 
 pher, since it contains the names and has been several times pub- 
 
 : of many places, mountains, and lished. The best commentary 
 
 rivers in the vicinity of Genoa, upon it will be found in a dis- 
 
 which occur no where else. It sertation by Gir. Serra, publish- 
 
 is also curious from being writ- ed at Genoa, 1806; and some 
 
 Ten in very old Latin. It is judicious remarks on this Italian 
 
26 LIGURIA. 
 
 Genoa seems to have been a place of considerable 
 trade, particularly in timber, which was brought 
 from the mountains, where it grew to a great 
 size. Some of it being richly veined was used for 
 making tables, which were thought scarcely inferior 
 to those of cedar-wood. Other commodities were 
 cattle, skins, and honey, which the Ligurians ex- 
 changed for oil and Italian wine, none being grown 
 on their coast. Other authors who mention Genoa 
 are Pomp. Mel. II. 4. Plin. III. 5. Val. Max. I. 6. 
 Ptol. p. 61. In later times we find the name writ- 
 ten Janua, with an idea that it was founded by 
 Janus, which Cluverius justly rejects as absurd ^ ; he 
 Feritor fl. quotcs Procopius. (Bell. Got. II.) Beyond Genoa, the 
 Portus river called Feritor by Pliny, is the Bisagno. The 
 ^'"' Portus Delphini, of the same author, (III. 5.) is 
 Enteiia fl. Povto Fhio. The river Entella, noticed by Ptolemy, 
 Segeste. p. 6l. must be the Lavag?ia. Segeste is Sestri, and 
 Tiguiia. Tigulia, about three miles from the coast, a ruin called 
 Tregosa. (Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 61.) In the moun- 
 Briniates. taius abovc this part of the coast were the Briniates, 
 a name which bears some resemblance to that of 
 Brugnetto. (Liv. XXIX. 2. and XLI. 19.) 
 Apuani. Tlic Apuaui wcrc another mountain-tribe in this 
 
 part of Liguria, of whom more frequent mention is 
 made in Livy. So obstinate was the resistance they 
 made to the Roman arms, that it was found neces- 
 sary to remove a great part of them into Samnium. 
 Apua. (Liv. XL. 38. and 41.) The town of PontremoU 
 Friniat ^^ supposcd to occupy tlic sitc of their chief city. 
 
 Gariili. 
 Lajjicini. 
 
 Gariiii. The positions of the Friniates, Garuli, Lapicini, and 
 
 memoir were written in the p. 395. by Mons. Walckenaer. 
 Mag. Encycloped. 1809. t. v. * Ital. Ant. I. p. 70. 
 
LIGURIA. 27 
 
 Hercates, other petty tribes mentioned in the course Hercates. 
 of these wars, and their mountains, Suismontium, Smsmon- 
 Letus, and Bahsta, cannot now be precisely identi- i^etus, 
 fied, but they may be conceived generally to corre- pontes! 
 spond with the chain of the Apennines about aS'. Pel- 
 legrino and Monte Balesfra ^. (Liv. XXXIX, 2.) 
 
 Returning towards the coast, we find a river call- 
 ed Boactes, by Ptolemy, p. 61. which can be noBoactesfl. 
 other than la Vara^ a torrent falling into the Ma- 
 gra below Sorghetto. It has been said, that the 
 river Macra, Magra, formed the limit of Liguria to Macra fl. 
 the south ; the description of the coast therefore 
 terminates with it. The Portus Lunensis, il Golfo 
 di Spe%xia, though on the right bank of the 3Iagra, 
 and therefore, properly speaking, in Liguria, will be 
 more conveniently noticed in the description of 
 Etruria. Lucan describes the Macra as a rapid 
 river. (Phars. II. 426.) 
 
 nullasque vado qui Macra moratus 
 
 Alnos, vicinaa percurrit in fequora Lunoe. 
 
 But like most of the mountain streams on this coast, 
 it is nearly dry in summer. 
 
 I shall now proceed to describe the interior of Li- 
 guria, beginning at the angle formed by the separa- 
 tion of the Apennines and Alps. Here we find the 
 Vagienni, whose name, as D'Anville observes, is stiU Vagienni. 
 apparent in that of Vio%enna. The character of 
 their country is sufficiently indicated by a line of 
 Silius Ital. (VIII. 607.) 
 
 Turn pernix Ligus, et sparsi per saxa Vagenni 
 In decLis Annibalis duros misere nepotes. 
 
 ^ Oderigo Lettere Ligustiche, p. 24. Tonso Origine del Li- 
 guri, p. 204. 
 
28 
 
 LIGURIA. 
 
 Augusta 
 
 Vagienixi 
 
 rum. 
 
 Vesulus 
 mons. 
 
 Their capital was Augusta Vagiennorum, (Plin. 
 III. 5. Ptol. p. 64.) now J^ico, according to D'An- 
 ville; but the learned Durandi, whose authority I 
 am more inclined to follow, as that of a local anti- 
 quary, has placed it at JSefie ^ According to Pliny, 
 the Vagienni extended as far as the Mons Vesulus, 
 Monte Viso, a mountain celebrated in antiquity as 
 giving rise to the Po. Pliny mentions the source as 
 being a remarkable sight "\ (III. 16.) Virgil de- 
 scribes the Vesulus as abounding in firs, but this 
 must be understood of its base. 
 
 Ac velut ille canum morsu de montibus altis 
 Actus aper, multos Vesulus quern pinifer annos 
 Defendit— ^n. X. 709- 
 
 Ceba, another town of the Vagienni, was celebrat- 
 ed for its cheese. (Plin. XL 42.) It is now called 
 Ceva. 
 
 Contiguous to these, to the north-east, were the 
 Statielli, whose chief town Aquce Statiellae has not 
 wholly lost its name in the modern one of Acqui. 
 Pliny mentions it as a place of some note. (III. 5, 
 Strab. V. 217.) Caristum, an obscure town, men- 
 tioned by Livy as belonging to the Statielli, (XLII. 
 7.) is supposed to be Carosio near Gavi. On the 
 banks of the Tanarus, Tanaro, were several con- 
 Poiieiuia. siderable towns. PoUentia, a municipal city, of which 
 several vestiges remain near a village called Polen- 
 
 Ceba. 
 
 Statielli. 
 
 Aquse Sta- 
 tiellae. 
 
 Caristum 
 
 ' Durandi dell' Augusta dei 
 Vagienni, p. 78, &c. 
 
 ■^ The Po flows from two 
 small lakes, the one situated 
 immediately below the highest 
 peak of Monte Viso, the other 
 still higher up between that 
 
 peak and the lesser one called 
 Visoletto. The waters of this 
 second lake find vent in a great 
 cavern ; and this probably is 
 the source to which Pliny al- 
 ludes. 
 
LIGURIA. 29 
 
 %a'\ (Suet. Tib. 37. Plin. III. 5.) is chiefly cele- 
 brated for its wool. (Plin. VIII. 48. Colum. VII. 2. 
 and Sil. Ital. VIII. 599.) 
 
 fuscique ferax Pollentia villi. 
 
 A battle was fought in its vicinity between Stilico 
 and the Goths, the success of which appears to have 
 been very doubtful. (Oros. VII. 37. Cassiod. Chvon.) 
 But Claudian speaks of it as the greatest triumph 
 of his hero. (De Bell. Get. 605.) 
 
 O celebranda mihi cunctis Pollentia saeclis ! 
 
 O meritum nomen felicibus apta triumphis ! &c. 
 
 The position of Barderate, (Plin. III. 5.) is thought Barderate. 
 to answer to that of JBra ", close to Polen%a. Alba Aiba Pom- 
 Pompeia, a few miles lower down on the Tanarus, 
 retains the first part of its name. (Plin. III. 5. Ptol. 
 p. .64.) This city, which probably owes its surname to 
 Pompeius Strabo, who had colonized several towns 
 in the north of Italy, appears from several inscrip- 
 tions to have been a municipium p. It was the 
 birthplace of the emperor Pertinax. (Dio Cass. 
 LXXXIII. Zon. Ann. 11.) 
 
 Asta, to which Ptolemy gives the title of Colony, Asta. 
 (p. 64.) nearly retains its name in that of the modern 
 Ast'i. (Plin. III. 5.) 
 
 Nee plus Pollentia rebus 
 
 Contulit Ausoniis aut mcenia vindicis Astae. 
 
 Claitd. de VI. Cons. Hon. 205. 
 
 About twenty miles to the west of Asta, we find Denona. 
 
 . " Deir Antichita di Pollenza. ])rinii abitatori d'ltalia, p. 108. 
 M^ni. de r Acad, de Turin 1805 p Durandi Pieiiionte Cispa- 
 
 —1808. dano, p. 198. 
 - ° Bardetti della lingua dei 
 
30 LIGURIA. 
 
 Dertona, Tortonci, a considerable place according to 
 Strabo. (V. 217.) It was a Roman colony, (Plin. 
 III. 5. Ptol. 64.) surnamed Julia, as we learn from an- 
 cient inscriptions. VeUeius says, the date of its colo- 
 nization is uncertain. (I. 15. See Cic. Ep. ad Fam. 
 XI. 13. Artem. ap. Steph. Byz. Cassiod. Ep. X. 27.) 
 
 Libarna. South of Tortona\\?iS the Libarna of Pliny, (III. 5.) 
 the same town probably which is named Libarnum 
 in the Itineraries. These place it on the road lead- 
 ing from Toi^tona to Genoa ; and by correcting the 
 distances, which are manifestly wrong, Cluverius 
 thinks the position of Libarna may be made to agree 
 with that of Arqiiafa, a small town, situated between 
 N^ovi and Genoa. 
 
 iria. To the north of T'ortona, and on the same road, 
 
 which was the ancient Via Posthumia, was Iria. 
 (Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 64.) This place was after- 
 wards probably called Vicus Iriae, and this denomi- 
 nation led to the corrupt form of Voghera, the pre- 
 sent name. A little south of Voghera is a village 
 
 Ritubium. caUcd RetorhWy which is thought, with great ap- 
 pearance of probability, to be the Litubium, or Ritu- 
 bium, of Livy ; (XXXII. 29-) it is mentioned also by 
 Pliny on account of the excellent quality of its wool. 
 (XIX. I.) The last town we have to notice in this 
 
 ciastidi- part of Liguria is Clastidium, (Strab. V. 27-) now 
 Ckiasfeggio, celebrated as the place where Clau- 
 dius Marcellus gained the spolia opima, by vanquish- 
 ing and slaying Viridomarus, king of the Gaesatse. 
 (Polyb. II. 34. Plut. vit. Marc. Val. Max. I. 1. and 
 Fast. Capit. ap. Pigh.) Clastidium was betrayed to 
 Hannibal after the battle of the Ticinus, with con- 
 siderable magazines which the Romans had laid up 
 there, and it formed the chief depot of the Cartha- 
 
 um. 
 
LIGURIA. 31 
 
 ginian army while encamped on the Trebia. (Polyb. 
 III. 69. Liv. XXL 48. Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 22.) 
 It was afterwards burned by the Romans in a war 
 with the Ligurians. (Liv. XXXII. 29- and 31.) The 
 Ilvates, Celelates, and Cerdiciates, ascribed to thatiivates. 
 nation by the same author, are entirely unknown •!. ^^^leiates. 
 Between the Tanaro and the Po, we find, near theates. 
 junction of those two rivers, Forum Fulvii, surnam-Forum 
 ed Valentinum, now Valenza. (Plin. III. 5.) Con- 
 siderably higher up the Po, but also on the right 
 bank, was Industria, the position of which was for a industria. 
 long time a matter of conjecture to geographers and 
 antiquaries ; Cluverius and many others fixing it at 
 Cascdf till the discovery of its ruins at Monteu di 
 JPo, near the fortress of Verrna, put an end to this 
 uncertainty "". We are informed by Pliny, that the 
 Ligurian name of this city was Bodincomagus, Bo- 
 dencus being the appellation of the Po in that lan- 
 guage, and signifying " something which is un- 
 " fathomable." Here in fact that river becomes suf- 
 ficiently deep to be navigable ^ (Plin. III. 16.) 
 
 Carrea Potentia, a town mentioned by Pliny, (HI. Carrea Po. 
 5.) and of whose situation Cluverius professes him- 
 self to be ignorant, is proved by the learned Du- 
 randi to be Chieri *^, a place on the right bank of the 
 Po, and about six miles distant from Turin. 
 \ On the authority of the same antiquary I have 
 ventured to give a place in the map to four towns 
 which are only known from inscriptions. Sedula seduia. 
 
 I ^ Tonso Origine dei Ligiiri, * It has been observed by 
 
 ip. 205. Cluverius, that the Celtic word 
 
 1 "■ Ricolvi e Rivautella il site magus always denotes proximity 
 
 deir antica citta d'lndustria to a river. Germ. Ant. I. 7. 
 
 scoperto e illustrato. Torino. * Durandi Piemonte Tori- 
 
 4°. nese. 
 
32 LIGURIA. 
 
 Testona. near Cased, on the Po : Testona", Moncalieri, near 
 Cabiirro. Tnrhi : Caburro, Cavoiirs, between Sahxno and 
 Pedona. Ptgiierol : and Pedona, now Borgo S. Dalmaxxo, 
 
 between the Stura and Gesso ^. 
 Taiirini. The Taurini are the last people of Liguria whom 
 we have to mention. From their position indeed they 
 would seem more properly to belong to Cisalpine 
 Gauly. But Polybius excludes the Taurini from 
 his enumeration of the Gauls, who settled in the 
 plains of Italy; (II. 17.) and Strabo (IV. 204.) and 
 Pliny (III. 17.) expressly call them Ligurians. Clu- 
 verius has strangely confounded them with the Tau- 
 risci, mentioned also by Polybius, but classed by him 
 with the Gauls. (II. 15. and 30.) The Taurini pro- 
 bably occupied both banks of the Po, but especially 
 the country situated l)etween that river and the 
 Alps, as far as the river Orcus, Orca, to the east, 
 while the position of Fines, Aviliana, given by the 
 Itineraries, fixes their limit to the west. 
 
 The Taurini are first mentioned in history as 
 having opposed Hannibal soon after his descent from 
 the Alps '- ; (Polyb. III. 60.) and their capital, which 
 Appian calls Taurasia, (de Bell. Hannab. c. v.) was 
 taken and plundered by that general, after an in- 
 effectual resistance of three days. As a Roman 
 Augusta colony, it subsequently received the name of Au- 
 rum. gusta Taurinorum, which is easily recognised in 
 that of Torino, the present capital of Piedmont. 
 (Plin. III. 17. Tacit. Hist. II. m. Ptol. p. 64.) 
 
 " Id. Vercellese, p. 39. reign of Augustus. 
 
 '^ Durandi Pedona, Caburro, '■ See a Dissertation on the 
 
 &c. Passage of Hannibal over the 
 
 >■ Liguria did in fact form Al|)s, p. 110. 
 part of Cisalpine Gaul till the 
 
LIGURIA. 38 
 
 Forum Viljii, which Pliny places near the source Forum Vi. 
 of the Po, (III. 16. and Solin. 8.) is thought to be''"' 
 Castel-Fiori near Saliizzo. 
 
 As this part of the descriptive tour has brought 
 us to the Alps, a proper opportunity seems afforded Cottii reg- 
 for saying a few words on the principality of Cottius, 
 and that part of the chain to which he communicat- 
 ed his name. Cottius was an Alpine chieftain, who 
 held a kind of sovereignty over several valleys in 
 those mountains. It appears to have been hereditary, 
 as we hear also of king Donnus, his father ^. (Ovid. 
 Ep. Pont. IV. 7.) 
 
 Alpinis juvenis regibus orte — 
 
 ***** 
 Progenies alti fortissima Donni. 
 
 and (Strab. IV. 204.) Cottius is represented as 
 lurking in the fastnesses of his Alps, and even de- 
 fying the power of Rome, till Augustus thought it 
 worth while to conciliate him with the title of pre- 
 fect. (DioCass.IX.24. Amm.Marcell.XV.lO.) Clau- 
 dius however restored to him the title of king. Under 
 Nero the Cottian Alps became a Roman province. 
 (Suet. Ner. 18.) 
 
 The extent of the territory which Cottius pos- 
 sessed cannot now be easily defined ; for though all 
 the people which composed his dominions are enu- 
 merated in the inscription of the arch at Suza, many 
 of them remain unknown, notwithstanding great 
 pains have been taken to identify their situation ^. 
 
 ^ The fact of Cottius being Antiq. c. 12. 
 the son of Donnus appears from '' See Millin, Voyage eii Ita- 
 
 the inscription on the arch of lie, toni. i. p. 105. et seq. who 
 
 Suza : Chiverius does not seem is very full and satisfactory ou 
 
 to have been aware of it. Ital. the subject. 
 
 VOL. I. D 
 
34 LIGURIA. 
 
 Enough however of them is known to make it ap- 
 pear, that the territory of Cottius extended much 
 farther on the side of Gaul than that of Italy ^. The 
 
 AipisCot- great road over the Alpis Cottia, Mont Genevre, 
 which finally became the most frequented passage 
 between those two countries, was principally con- 
 structed by Cottius, and led through the heart of 
 his principality, the valleys of the Doria and Du- 
 
 Segusio. ranee. (Amm. Marcell. XV. 10.) Segusio, Su%a, was 
 his capital, if we may judge from the inscription, and 
 the circumstance of his being buried there. (Amm. 
 Marcell. loc. cit.) This town is also mentioned by 
 Pliny. (III. 17. and Ptol. p. 64.) 
 
 Oceium. The position of Ocelum, of which Csesar speaks as 
 the last town of Cisalpine Gaul in this direction, 
 (Bell. Gall. 1. 11.) had been mistaken by every geo- 
 grapher and critic before D'Anville '', who has proved 
 it to be Uxeau near Fenestrelles, in the valley of 
 Pragelas. 
 
 According to Strabo, this place terminated the 
 district of Cottius on the Italian side. (IV. 179.) 
 
 Scingoma. Scingomagus, mentioned by the same writer and by 
 Pliny as the last point of Italy to the north, (II. 
 108.) is Siguin, a hamlet at the foot of the Col de 
 Sestrieres ^. 
 
 I must now speak of those rivers of the interior 
 of Liguria, with the ancient names of which we are 
 acquainted. They all finally fall into the Po, whe- 
 ther they take their source in the Alps or Apen- 
 nines. 
 
 *= In Gaul he seems to have Art, Caturiges, Savincates, Esu- 
 
 held under him all the eastern biani, &c. 
 part of Da w/j/iitt*?", and the north "^ Notice de I'Anc. Gaule, 
 
 eastern portion of Prouence. See Art. Ocelum. 
 D'Anville, Not. de TAnc. Gaule, ^ Id. Art. Scingomagus. 
 
 gus 
 
LIGURIA. 35 
 
 Of the former, the Stura, (Plin. III. 16.) rising onsturafl. 
 the Col iV Argentiere^ and falling into the Tanaro, 
 still retains its name. The Cluso is the C/iissofie, ciuso fl. 
 which rises on the Col de Sestrieres^ and falls into 
 the Po near Carmagnola. 
 
 The Duria Major, (Strabo IV. 203.) Doria Rlpa- Duria fl. 
 
 . urn- ^^ 1 • • 1 IMajor. 
 
 ria^ has its source on Mont Lrenevre^ and joins the 
 Po near Turin. 
 
 Of the latter, the Tanarus, Tanaro, (iElian. Hist. Tanams fl. 
 Anim. XIV. 29.) receives the Urbs, VOrha, (Claud. Urbs fl. 
 de Bell. Got.) and unites with the Po near Lomello. 
 The Iria, (Jornandes de Reb. Got. 45.) now StaJ'-ir{A&. 
 Jbra, falls into that river somewhat lower down. 
 
 We have yet to examine the different Roman 
 roads which traversed Liguria, and established a 
 communication between its several parts. 
 
 The principal way, as well as the most ancient, 
 was that which followed the whole length of the 
 coast, and led into Gaul by the Alpis Maritima. 
 It was made by the consul Aurelius, about 605 U. C. 
 and from him was called the Via Aurelia ^ It seems 
 to have been laid down in the first instance from 
 Rome to Pisa, from which point it was subsequently 
 continued under the name of the Via iEmilia, by the 
 consul ^milius Scaurus, A. U. C. 639, as far as Vada 
 Sabata : here it left the coast, and led by a circuitous 
 route to Acqui and Tortona. (Strab. V. 217.) At 
 a later period, however, this road was carried along 
 the coast to the Maritime Alps, and even beyond 
 them into Gaul as far as Arelate, Aries ; when the 
 name of Via Aurelia, as we find from the Itinerary 
 
 ' Bergier, Hist, des Grands Chemins, iii. 28. 
 D 2 
 
96 
 
 LIGURIA. 
 
 of Antoninus, was commonly used to designate the 
 route between that city and Rome. 
 
 The stations and distances given by the Tabula 
 Theodosiana, of that portion of it which belongs to 
 Liguria, are as follows ^ : 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Alpe Maritima 
 Albintimilium 
 
 Modern names. 
 Vhitimiglia 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 - Villi. 
 
 Albingaunum 
 
 Albenga 
 
 . XLYIIh 
 
 Vada Sabata 
 
 Vadi - 
 
 - XXIX. 
 
 Vicum Virginis 
 
 Vej-agine 
 
 - vim. 
 
 Albam Dociliam 
 
 Alhizzola 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 ad Navalia 
 
 Arenzano - 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Hastam 
 
 Voltri 
 
 . VIL 
 
 ad Figlinas 
 Genuam 
 
 Pegli 
 Genoa 
 
 - XIII. 
 . XXVII i 
 
 Ricinara 
 
 Recco 
 
 - VII. 
 
 ad Solaria 
 
 - - . 
 
 . XV. 
 
 MoniJiam 
 In Apennino 
 
 Moneglia - 
 Matarana - 
 
 - yi. 
 
 . XIII. 
 
 Boron 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - II. 
 
 Lunam 
 
 Luni 
 
 
 According to the Itinerary of Antoninus ^. 
 
 Alpe Smnma 
 
 Lumonera - _ _ _ _ VI. 
 
 Albintimilium Vintimiglia - - X. 
 
 Costam Balenae Costa Rainera - - XVI. 
 
 Lucum Bormanni - _ _ _ > XVI. 
 
 B I have thought it better 
 throughout to give the names 
 of places not precisely as they 
 are in the Itinerary', but in their 
 more correct Latin form. 
 
 ^ This number is supplied 
 from the Antonine Itinerary. 
 
 ' This and the preceding 
 number are evidently incorrect, 
 the former should be III. the 
 latter VII. 
 
 ^ Ed. Wesseling. Amstel. 
 1735. p. 296. 
 

 LIGURIA. ^ 
 
 3' 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Albingaunum 
 
 Alhenga - 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Pullopicem 
 
 Finale 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Vada Sabbata ' 
 
 Vadi 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Canalicum 
 
 Carcare - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Crixiam 
 
 - - _ > 
 
 - X. 
 
 Aquas 
 
 Acqui 
 
 - XX. 
 
 Dertonam 
 
 Tortona - 
 
 - XXVIII. 
 
 Libarnum 
 
 _ _ _ - 
 
 - XXXV. 
 
 Genuam 
 
 Genoa 
 
 . XXXVI ^ 
 
 Delphinis portuni 
 
 Porto F'mo 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Tegolatam " 
 
 Tregosa 
 
 - XXI. 
 
 Bodetiam 
 
 _ - _ 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Boaceas ° 
 
 la Vara 
 
 - XXVII. 
 
 We have also in an ancient Maritime Itinerary 
 
 the following desci 
 
 'iption of the coast. 
 
 (Itin. Anton. 
 
 p. 503.) 
 
 
 
 Porta Herculis Monoeci Monaco 
 
 
 Alblntimiliam 
 
 Vintimiglia 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Portum Maurici 
 
 Porto Maurisio XV. 
 
 Albingaunum 
 
 Albenga 
 
 - XXV. 
 
 Vada Sabbata 
 
 Vadi 
 
 - XVII. 
 
 Genuam 
 
 Genoa 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Portum Delphinis 
 
 Porto Fino 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Segestam 
 
 Sestri 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Portum Veneris 
 
 Porto Venere 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Lunae portum 
 
 Spezzia 
 
 - V. 
 
 The Via Posthumia was another great Roman 
 road, which, beginning at Genoa, traversed the Apen- 
 
 ' Here the Itinerary leaves 
 the coast to follow a road, which, 
 passing through Acqui and Tor- 
 tona, met the Via Aurelia again 
 at Genoa : this was properly 
 the Via ^Emilia Scaiiri. 
 
 >" This should be XXVI. 
 
 " The same place as the Ti- 
 gulia of Pliny. 
 
 ° Probably the river called 
 Boactes by Ptolemy, la Vara. 
 
 D 3 
 
38 LIGURIA. 
 
 nines, and the part of Liguria which lies on the 
 other side of that chain ; and continued its course 
 through a great portion of Cisalpine Gaul, as far as 
 Verona. It has not been, I believe, ascertained by 
 whom and at what time this road was constructed ; 
 but we know that it must have existed before 636 
 U. C. the date of the brasen tablet of Genoa^, in 
 which mention is made of it. It may with proba- 
 bility be ascribed to A. Posthumius Albinus, who 
 was consul in 572 U. C. and afterwards censor in 
 578. (Liv. XL. 41. and XLI. 27.) 
 
 The following distances on the Ligurian portion 
 of this road are furnished by the Tabula Theodosiana 
 and the Itinerary of Antoninus. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Genua 
 
 Modem names. 
 Genoa 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 Libarnani 
 Dertonam 
 
 Arquata - 
 Tortona - 
 
 - XXVI. 
 
 - XXXV 
 
 Iriam 
 
 Cameliomagum 
 
 Placentiam 
 
 Voghera - 
 Cigomol - 
 Piacenza 
 
 - X. 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 - XXV. 
 
 The road over the Cottian Alps has been already 
 noticed. In the Itinerary of Antoninus we find it 
 described as " Via de Italia in Gallias, a Mediolano 
 *' Milan, Arelate Aries, per Alpes Cottias." 
 
 Its stations in the Itinerary of Jerusalem n, which 
 is the fuUest, are, 
 
 Matrona Monte "■ Mont Genevre 
 
 Gesdaonera^ Sezanne - - - V. 
 
 P See p. 25. ^ Another name for the Alpis 
 
 •1 For an account of this Iti- Cottia. 
 
 nerary, see AVesseling's preface ^ D'Anville, Not. de TAnc, 
 
 to his edition of it, published Gaule, Art. Gesdao. 
 together with that of Antoninus. 
 

 LIGURIA. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 ad Martem 
 
 Oulx 
 
 Segusionem 
 
 Suza 
 
 ad Duodecimum 
 
 - 
 
 ad Fines 
 
 AviUana 
 
 ad Octavum 
 
 Rivoli 
 
 Taurinos 
 
 Tojino ■ 
 
 ad Decimum 
 
 - 
 
 Quadrata 
 
 _ 
 
 Cestias 
 
 Cizzengo 
 
 Rigomagum t 
 
 Rinco 
 
 ad Medias " 
 
 Cabiano - 
 
 ad Cottias 
 
 Cozzo 
 
 Laumellum ^ 
 
 Lomello - 
 
 39 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Villi. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 XII. 
 
 XII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 X. 
 
 XII. 
 
 XI. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 X. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 XII. 
 
 The table supplies two cross roads, one by 
 
 Augusta Taurinorum Torino 
 
 Pollentiam Polenza - - - XXXV. 
 
 Albam Pompeiam Alba 
 
 iVquas Statiellas Acqui - - - X. 
 
 And another by 
 
 Dertona 
 Forum Fulvii 
 Astani 
 
 Tortona 
 Valenza 
 Asti 
 
 XXII. 
 
 * See a note on this station 
 in the Itin. Anton, of Wess. 
 p. 340. 
 
 " CarbantiainAntonin. Wess. 
 
 p. 340. 
 
 ^ The two last stations are in 
 Cisalpine Gaul. 
 
 D 4 
 
SECTION III. 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Invasion of Italy by the Gauls — Extent of their settlements — 
 General character of the country — The river Po — Division of 
 Cisalpine Gaul into Transpadana and Cisj)adana — Description 
 of that province according to this division — Roman ways. 
 
 It is well ascertained, that in times beyond which 
 the annals of Italy do not reach, the whole of that 
 rich country, which now bears the name of Lom- 
 bardy, was possessed by the ancient and powerful 
 nation of the Tuscans ; but that subsequently the 
 numerous hordes which Gaul poured successively 
 over the Alps into Italy, drove by degrees the Tus- 
 cans from these fertile plains, and at last confined 
 them within the narrow limits of Etruria. Livy, 
 who has given us the most circumstantial account of 
 these migrations of the Gauls, assigns to them as 
 early a date as the reign of Tarquinius Prisons, that 
 is, about 600 B. C. ; and though there are some cir- 
 cumstances in the narrative of the Roman historian 
 which do not seem altogether correctly stated % the 
 main facts themselves must subsist, as they are agreed 
 upon by all ancient writers on the subject. (Liv. V. 
 33. et seq. Cf. Polyb. II. 17. Plin. XII. 1. Plut. in 
 Cam.) The Gauls having securely established them- 
 selves in their new possessions, proceeded to make 
 
 " Dissertation on the Passage of Hannibal over the Alps. In- 
 trod. p. 17. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 41 
 
 further inroads into various parts of Italy, and thus 
 came into contact with the forces of Rome. More 
 than two hundred years had elapsed from the time 
 of their first invasion, when they totally defeated 
 the Roman army on the banks of the Allia, and 
 became masters of Rome itself. 
 
 The defence of the Capitol, and the exploits of 
 Camillus, (Liv. V. 47. et seq.) or rather, if Polybius 
 be correct, (II. 18.) the gold of the vanquished, and 
 dangers which threatened the Gauls at home, pre- 
 served the state. From that time, the Gauls, though 
 they continued by frequent incursions to threaten 
 and even to ravage the territory of Rome, could 
 make no impression on that power. Though leagued 
 with the Samnites and Etruscans, they were almost 
 always unsuccessful. Defeated at Sentinum in Um- 
 bria ; near the lake Vadimon in Etruria ; and in a 
 still more decisive action near the port of Telamo in 
 the same province, (Polyb. II. 19, 20. and 27.) they 
 soon found themselves forced to contend not for 
 conquest, but for existence. The same ill success 
 however attended their efforts in their own terri- 
 tory. The progress of the Roman arms was irresist- 
 ible ; the Gauls were beaten back from the Adriatic 
 to the Po, from the Po to the Alps, and soon beheld 
 Roman colonies established and flourishing in many 
 of the towns which had so lately been theirs. 
 
 Notwithstanding these successive disasters, their 
 spirit, though curbed, was still unsubdued ; and when 
 the enterprise of Hannibal afforded them an oppor- 
 tunity of retrieving their losses, and wreaking their 
 vengeance on the foe, they eagerly embraced it. It 
 is to their zealous cooperation that Polybius ascribes 
 in a great degree the primary success of that expe- 
 
43 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 dition. By the efficient aid which they afforded 
 Hannibal, he was enabled to commence operations 
 immediately after he had set foot in Italy, and to fol- 
 low up his early success with promptitude and vigour. 
 (Polyb. III. 66.) As long as that great commander 
 maintained his ground, and gave employment to all 
 the forces of the enemy, the Gauls remained unmo- 
 lested, and enjoyed their former freedom, without 
 being much burdened by a war which was waged 
 at a considerable distance from their borders. But 
 when the tide of success had again changed in fa- 
 vour of Rome, and the defeat of Asdrubal, together 
 with other disasters, had jjaralysed the efforts of Car- 
 thage, they once more saw their frontiers menaced : 
 Gaul still offered some resistance even after that 
 humbled power had been obliged to sue for peace ; 
 but it was weak and unavaihng, and about twelve 
 years after the termination of the second Punic war, 
 it was brought under entire subjection, and became 
 a Roman province^. Under this denomination it 
 continued to receive various accessions of territory, 
 as the Romans extended their dominion towards the 
 Alps, till it comprised the whole of that portion of 
 Italy which lies between those mountains, and the 
 rivers Magra and Rubicon. It was sometimes known 
 by the name of Gallia Togata S (Mel. 11. 4. PUn. III. 
 14.) to distinguish it from Transalpine Gaul, to 
 which the name of Gallia Comata was applied. (Cic. 
 
 ^ There appears to be some Gaul obtained the privileges of 
 
 doubt as to the exact period Latin cities, and consequently 
 
 when this event took place, but the right of wearing the Toga, 
 
 the date I have assigned seems by a law of Pompeius Strabo. 
 
 the most jjrobable. See Carli Vid. Ascon. Pedica Com. in 
 
 Antichita Italiche, vol. ii. 5. Pison. p. 490. about 665. U. C. 
 
 •^ The towns of Cisalpine 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 43 
 
 Phil. VIIL 9.) Another frequent distinction is that of 
 Ulterior and Citerior. (Id. Prov. Cons. 15.) 
 
 According to the plan I have proposed to myself, 
 I shall not treat of Cisalpine Gaul under these ex- 
 tensive limits ; but with a view to historical arrange- 
 ment I shall follow the order which Polybius has 
 observed in his second book, when describing the 
 different settlements of the Gauls, and the several 
 districts which they occupied. According to this 
 historian, the whole of the country which they held 
 was included in the figure of a triangle, which had 
 the Alps and Apennines for two of its sides, and the 
 Adriatic, as far as the city of Sena Gallica, Sini- 
 gagUa, for the base. This is, however, but a rough 
 slietch, which requires a more accurate delineation. 
 The following limits will be found sufficiently cor- 
 rect to answer every purpose. The river Orgus, 
 Orca^ will define the frontier of Cisalpine Gaul to 
 the N. W. as far as its junction with the Po, which 
 river will then serve as a boundary on the side of 
 Liguria, till it receives the Tidone on its right bank. 
 Along this small stream we may trace the western 
 limit, up to its source in the Apennines, and the 
 southern along that chain to the river Rubico, Fin- 
 mesino, which falls into the Adriatic near Rimini. 
 To the north, a line drawn nearly parallel with the 
 Alps across the great Italian lakes will serve to se- 
 parate Gaul from Rhsetia, and other Alpine districts. 
 The Athesis, Adige, from the point where it meets 
 that line, and subsequently the Po, will distinguish 
 it on the east and south from Venetia ; and the 
 Adriatic will close the last side of this irregular 
 figure. The character which is given us of this por- 
 tion of Italy by the writers of antiquity is that of 
 
44 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 the most fiertile and productive country imaginable. 
 Polybius describes it as abounding in wine, corn, and 
 every kind of grain. Innumerable herds of swine, 
 both for public and private supply, were bred in its 
 forests, and such was the abundance of provisions of 
 every kind, that travellers when at an inn did not 
 find it necessary to agree on the price of every ar- 
 ticle which they required, but paid so much for the 
 whole amount of what was furnished them ; and 
 this charge at the highest did not exceed half a 
 Roman as^. (Polyb. 11. 15.) As a proof of the 
 richness of this country, Strabo remarks, that it sur- 
 passed all the rest of Italy in the number of large 
 and opulent towns which it contained. The wool 
 grown there was of the finest and softest quality; 
 and so abundant was the supply of wine, that the 
 wooden vessels in which it was commonly stowed 
 were of the size of houses. (Strab. V. 218.) Lastly, 
 Cicero styles it the flower of Italy, the support of 
 the empire of the Roman people, the ornament of 
 its dignity. (Phil. III. 5.) 
 
 The Gauls are represented as a tall and fine race 
 of men, enterprizing and courageous in war, but 
 fickle and prone to change, and unable to endure 
 fatigue or hardship of any kind. Before they be- 
 came subject to the Roman dominion they appear 
 to have lived mostly in villages, engaging only in 
 the pursuits of war and agriculture, and neglecting 
 all the arts of civilized life. (Polyb. II. and III. 
 passim.) 
 
 Before I enter upon the description of this portion 
 
 ^ Less than a halfpenny of relative value of money must 
 our ujoney ; but of course the be taken into the account. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 45 
 
 of Italy, it may not be amiss to give some account 
 of the Po, as that river forms one of its most striking- 
 features, and from its great celebrity, the length of 
 its course, and the number of its tributary streams, 
 seems well deserving of a separate notice. 
 
 It has been much questioned whether the Greeks, 
 from whom the name of Eridanus, and all the fables Eridanusfl, 
 which belonged to it, derived their origin, had any 
 distinct notion of one peculiar river to which these 
 were exclusively to be applied. Their poets de- 
 scribed it as the stream which received the falling 
 Phaeton, and collected the amber tears of his sor- 
 rowing sisters ; but they added no local marks by 
 which its identity with the great river of Italy could 
 be certified. (ApoU. Rhod. Argon. IV. 610. Conf. 
 Diodor. V. Hygin. Myth. 154.) It is certain how- 
 ever that the names of Padus and Eridanus in pro- 
 cess of time became synonymous, (Polyb. II. 16.) and 
 with that fact it seems we should rest satisfied, with- 
 out entering into a discussion which has already em- 
 ployed many a learned pen ^. 
 
 i It was stated under the head of Liguria, that the 
 Po takes its source on 3Ionte Viso, the Vesulus of 
 the ancients, and that its Celtic name was Bodencus. 
 According to Polybius, (II. 16.) it flows at first to- 
 wards the south, but soon after it changes that di- 
 rection, and runs nearly due east ; and after dividing 
 iUnequally the plains which lie between the Alps and 
 ill 
 
 ' ^ Cluverius imagined that the merly, which seems more than 
 
 Eridanus, of which Herodotus probable, why not let the Po 
 
 ioubted the existence, (III. retain the fame it has held so 
 
 1 15.) was the Rhodaune, asmall long, and which is become as it 
 
 •iver that empties itself into the were identified with its name. 
 
 Vistula. But if the north of See Millin, t. ii. 334. et seq. 
 taly did produce amber for- 
 
46 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Apennines, and receiving all the waters which flow 
 from these two chains, it empties itself by two mouths 
 into the Adriatic : he adds, that its stream is most 
 full about the rising of the dog-star, from the melt- 
 ing of the snow on the mountains. It is navigable 
 for nearly 250 miles from its mouth. Pliny reckons 
 the number of rivers which it receives to be thirty, 
 and the whole length of its course to be 288 miles. 
 (II. 103.) 
 
 Of the Latin poets Lucan is most elaborate in 
 praise of this noble stream. 
 
 Quoque magis nullum tellus se solvit in amnem, 
 
 Eridanus fractas devolvlt in aequora silvas, 
 
 Hesperiamque exhaurit aquis. Hunc fabula primum 
 
 Populeafluvium ripas umbrasse corona: 
 
 Cumque diem pronum transverso limite ducens, 
 
 Succendit Phaeton flagrantibus asthera loris, 
 
 Gurgitibus raptis penitus tellure perusta, 
 
 Hunc habuisse pares Phoebaeis ignibus undas. 
 
 Non minor hie Nilo, si non per plana jacentis 
 
 iEgypti, Libycas Nilus stagnaret arenas. 
 
 Non minor hie Histro. II. 408. 
 
 Sic pleno Padus ore tumens super aggere tutas 
 
 Excurrit ripas, et totos concutit agros. 
 
 Succubuit si qua tellus, cumulumque furentem 
 
 Undarum non passa, ruit ; tum flumine toto 
 
 Transit, et ignotos aperit sibi gurgite campos. 
 
 Illos terra fugit dominos j his rura colonis 
 
 Accedunt, donante Pado. VI. 272. 
 
 But how much more majestic an idea of the same 
 river is conveyed by two lines of Virgil : 
 
 Proluit insano contorquens vortice silvas 
 Fluviorum rex Eridanus, camposque per omnes 
 Cum stabulis armenta tulit. 
 
 Geohg. 1.481. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 47 
 
 And in another place : 
 
 Et semina auratus taurine cornua vultu 
 Eridanus : quo non alius per pinguia culta 
 In mare purpureum violentior effluit aninis. 
 
 Georg. IV. 371. 
 
 As the mouths of the Po belong more properly to 
 
 Venetia, they will be treated of in the next section. 
 
 The rivers which it receives will be mentioned as 
 
 they occur in their proper order. 
 
 The division of Cisalpine Gaul into Transpadana 
 
 and Cispadana is one which naturally suggests itself, 
 ', land which it will be found convenient to adopt in 
 i Ithe description of that extensive province. 
 
 Beginning with the first of these divisions, at its 
 
 western extremity we find the two Gallic tribes of 
 
 the Laevi and Libicii : they are mentioned together LkvI et 
 
 ;; , ° Libicii. 
 
 |by Polybius, (II. 17-) and it would seem difficult to 
 ; assign to each a distinct territory. We must be 
 content to know generally, that they occupied the 
 country which lies between the Orgus, (Plin. III. 16.) 
 {\Orca, and the Ticinus, Tes'mo : they did not quite Orgiis fl. 
 
 I ireach to the Alps on the north, as the Salassi seem 
 \ to have extended some way into the plains situated 
 
 at the foot of those mountains. (Conf. Plin. III. 17- 
 Ptol. 64. Liv. XXI. 38. and XXXIII. 37.) 
 
 II Their chief city was Vercellse, now KerceUi, onVerceiiae. 
 the river Sessites, (Plin. III. 16.) la Ses'ia ; but the SessUes fl. 
 situation of the ancient town agrees more nearly 
 
 with that of Borgo VerceU'i, a small place on the 
 left bank of the Sesia, and about two miles from the 
 modern city. That Vercellse was a town of some 
 note maybe collected from Pliny. (III. 17. Ptol. 64. 
 Cic. Fam. Ep. II. 19. Sil. Ital. VIII. 599.) Tacitus 
 styles it a municipium, (Hist. I. 70. de Clar. Orat. 
 
48 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 8. Amm. Marcell. XXIL) In the latter author the 
 name is written Vercelhmi. Strabo mentions some 
 gold mines in the district of Vercellse, and particularly 
 ictymiiio. those which lay near a place called, Ictymulorum 
 ' Vicus. (V. 218.) It has been much questioned where 
 this place was situated, and who these Ictymuli 
 were, noticed by Strabo, and also by Pliny ; who, 
 speaking of their gold mines, says, there was a law 
 forbidding the employment of more than five thou- 
 sand men in working them. (XXXIII. 4.) The 
 learned Durandi, who has fully discussed this ques- 
 tion of ancient topography ^, is of opinion, that there 
 was both a city and a people of this name ; and he 
 observes, that a mountain called Vittumulo in old 
 writings seems to retain traces of their existence, in 
 the affinity of its name, and in its mineralogical 
 character. According to this antiquary the city of 
 Santia, or St. Agata, which he says was called by 
 the Romans Vicus longae vise, would represent the 
 Ictymulorum Vicus. I cannot help thinking, how- 
 ever, that if this had been the case, we should have 
 found this place mentioned in the Itineraries, as 
 the Vicus longae viae, or Santia, would lie on the 
 road between Ivrea and Milan, which they describe. 
 I have, with Cluverius and D'Anville, placed the Ic- 
 tymulorum Vicus nearer the source of the Sesia. A 
 small place called Pollone, at the foot of the Alps, 
 Apoiiinis sccms to poiut out the site of a temple or grove of 
 Apollo, which is known to have existed in the vi- 
 cinity of Vercellae. 
 
 Tunc Deus, Alpini qui juxta culmina dorsi 
 Signal Apollineos sancto cognomine lucos, 
 Respicit. Stat. Silv. I. 4. 
 
 • Jac. Durandi dell' antica condizione dell' Vercellese. 
 
 templum. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 49 
 
 ^miliaa gentes, et Apollineas Vercellas, 
 Et Phaetliontei qui pctis arva Padi. 
 
 Mart. X. Ep. 12. 
 
 Still further to the west is a place called Vivero7ie, Libero. 
 with a small lake of the same name, which Cluverius 
 conceives to be Libero, mentioned by Sozomen. (Ec- 
 cles. Hist. VI. 11. and Niceph. Callist. XIV. 5.) 
 About ten miles north-east of Vercellae was Novaria, Novaria. 
 Novara, on a river of the same name, now called 
 la Gogna : we learn from Tacitus, that Novaria Novarin a. 
 was a municipal town. (Hist. L 70. Cf PUn. XVII. 
 ' 22. Ptol. p. 64. Suet, de Clar. Rhet. 6.) Nearer 
 the Po we find Laumellum, LomeUo. (Ptol. p. 64, i.aumei- 
 Amm. Marcell. XV.) 
 
 The Salassi have l)een already mentioned as being Saiassi. 
 situated to the north of the Libicii, and at the foot 
 of the Alps. The main part of their territory lay 
 chiefly however in a long valley, which reached to 
 ; the summits of the Graian and Pennine Alps, the 
 I Little and Great St. Bernard. Tlie passages over 
 i these mountains into Gaul were too important an 
 ; object for the Romans, not to make them anxious to 
 secure them by the conquest of the Salassi. But 
 these hardy mountaineers, though attacked as early 
 as 609 U. C. held out for a long time, and were not 
 finally subdued till the reign of Augustus. Such 
 was the difficult nature of their country, that they 
 could easily intercept aU communication through the 
 valleys by occupying the heights. Strabo represents 
 them as carrying on a sort of predatory warfare, 
 during which they seized and ransomed some distin- 
 guished Romans, and even ventured to plunder the 
 baggage and military chest of Julius Csesar. Au- 
 gustus caused their country at last to be occupied 
 
 VOL. I. E 
 
 ii 
 
50 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 permanently by a large force under Terentius Varro. 
 A great many of the Salassi perished in this last 
 war, and the rest, to the number of 36,000, were sold, 
 and reduced to slavery. (Strab. IV. 205. Dio Cass. 
 I. 53. Oros. V. 4. Liv. Epist. LIU.) A city was 
 built on the ground occupied by Varro's camp, and 
 Augustus honoured the rising colony by giving it 
 
 Augusta the name of Augusta Praetoria. (Strab. loc. cit.) It 
 is now well known as Aoste, which gives its name 
 to the fine valley in which it lies, and where several 
 remains of the ancient city are still to be seen ^. 
 According to Pliny, Augusta Praetoria was reckoned 
 the extreme point of Italy to the north. (V. 1 0. Ptol. 
 
 Eporedia. p. 64.) Eporedia was another Roman colony, placed 
 in the country of the Salassi for the purpose of 
 checking their incursions into the plain, some years 
 before Augusta Praetoria was built. (Veil. Paterc. 
 1. 15.) According to Pliny, the name of Eporedia 
 is derived from a Celtic term, signifying good tamers 
 of horses. (III. 17.) This city appears to have been 
 a municipium as weU as a colony. (Tacit. Hist. I. 
 70. See Strab. IV. 205. Cic. Epist. Fam. XI. 20. 
 Ptol. p. 64.) The modern name is Ivi'ea. 
 
 The river which runs through the country of the 
 
 Duriafl. aucicnt Salassi, was commonly called Duria Major, 
 to distinguish it from another of the same name, 
 which has been already mentioned as coming from 
 the Cottian Alps, and falling into the Po near Turin. 
 The Duria Major, now JDoria Baltea, rises on the 
 Col de la Seigne^ and falls into the Po at Crescen- 
 tino. Strabo speaks of it as being of great use to 
 
 8 M^m. sur la Vallee d'Aoste, Mem. de I'Acad. de Turin, t. 
 et particulierement sur la Cite, xxv. p. 27. 
 par M. le Gen. C. de Loche, 
 
 Major. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 51 
 
 the Salassi, in washing the gold ore which they found 
 in their mountains. (IV. 205.) 
 
 Next in order to the Laevi and Libicii, are the 
 Insubres, in Greek "la-ofxj3potf the most numerous as inbuires. 
 well as most powerful tribe of the Cisalpine Gauls, 
 according to Polybius. (11. 17-) It would appear 
 indeed from Ptolemy, (p. 64.) that their dominion 
 extended at one time over the Libicii ; but their ter- 
 ritory, properly speaking, seems to have been defined 
 by the rivers Ticinus and Addua. The Insubres 
 took a very active pait in the Gallic wars against 
 the Romans, and zealously cooperated with Hanni- 
 bal in his invasion of Italy. (Polyb. II. 40.) They 
 are stated by Livy to have founded their capital Me- Medioia- 
 diolanum, now Milano, on their first arrival in Italy, 
 and to have given it that name from a place so called 
 in the territory of the JSdui in Gaul^ (V. 84. Plin. 
 III. 17. Ptol. p. 63.) This city is named for the 
 iirst time in history by Polybius, (II. 34.) in his ac- 
 count of the Gallic wars. The capture of it by Cn. 
 Scipio and Marcellus was followed by the submis- 
 sion of the Insubres. (Oros. IV. 13. Plut. Vit. CI. 
 Marc.) In Strabo's time it was considered as a most 
 flourishing city. (V. 213. Cf. Tacit. Hist. I. 70. 
 Suet. Aug. 20. Plin. Sec. Epist. ad Tacit. IV. 13.) 
 But its splendour seems to have been the greatest 
 in the time of Ausonius S who assigns to it the rank 
 of the sixth town in the Roman empire. He de- 
 scribes it in the following lines : 
 
 Et Mediolani mira omnia — copia rerum ; 
 Innumerae cuhaeque domus ; fecunda virorum 
 
 ^ D'Anville, Notice de I'Anc. the emperor Gratian, towards 
 Gaule, Art. Insubres. the end of the fourth century. 
 
 ' Ausonius flourished under 
 
 E 2 
 
Campi. 
 
 52 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Ingenia; antiqui mores. Turn duplice muvo 
 Amplificata loci species, populique voluptas 
 Circus, et inclusi moles cuneata theatri : 
 Templa, Palatiiifequc arces, opulensque Moneta ; 
 Et regio Herculei Celebris sub honore lavacri ; 
 Cunctaque marmoreis ornata peristyla signis ; 
 Maeniaque in valli formam circumdata labro. 
 Omnia qua3 magnis operum velut asmula formis 
 Excellunt; nee juncta premit vicinia Romae. 
 
 Procopius, who wrote a century and a half later, 
 speaks of Mediolanum as one of the first cities of the 
 west, and as inferior only to Rome in population and 
 extent. (Rer. Got. Hb. IL) 
 Raudii About ten miles to the north-west of 3£ilcm., is a 
 
 small place called Rho ; a name which, as D'Anville 
 conceives, preserves some trace of the ancient appel- 
 lation of Raudii Campi, plains rendered memorable 
 by the bloody defeat of the Cimbri by Marius. (Flor. 
 in. 3. VeU. Pater. II. 12. Oros. V. 16.) The spot, 
 however, on which the battle took place seems very 
 uncertain, as no author except Plutarch mentions 
 the situation of these plains. He describes them as 
 lying in the vicinity of Vercellae, (Vit. C. Mar.) but 
 even this designation is very general. The Cimbri 
 are represented as having entered Italy by the Tri- 
 dentine Alps, or the Tyrol; and we further learn, 
 that after beating back the consul Catulus on the 
 Athesis, Adige, they forced the passage of that ri- 
 ver, by Avhich time Marius having come up with con- 
 siderable reinforcements, a battle took place by mu- 
 tual consent in the plains of which we are speaking*^. 
 
 '' The reader may consult a Mem. de I'Acad. des Inscr. ou 
 Mem. of nions. Walckenaer, sur Inst. Royal, vol, vi. p. 360. 
 la situation des Raudii Campi. 
 
GALLIA CISxYLPINA. 53 
 
 Next in importance to Mediolanum was Laus Laus Pom- 
 Pompeia, founded, as Pliny reports, by the Boii, 
 (IIL 17.) and afterAvards probably colonized by Pom- 
 peius Strabo, father of the great Pompey^ In a 
 letter of Cicero to his brother, it is simply called 
 Laus. (II. 15.) Its position answers to that of 
 Lodi Vecchio, which having been destroyed by the 
 Milanese, the emperor Barbarossa caused the new 
 town of Lodi to be built at the distance of three 
 miles from the ancient site. 
 
 Ticinum, situated on the river from which it took Tkinum. 
 its name, was founded, as Pliny reports, by the 
 Lsevi and Marici : (III. 17.) but being placed on the 
 left bank of Ticinus, it would of course belong to the 
 Insubres ; and in fact Ptolemy (p. 64.) ascribes it to 
 that people. Tacitus is the first author who makes 
 mention of it. According to that historian, Augus- 
 tus advanced as far as Ticinum to meet the corpse 
 of Drusus, fatlier of Germanicus, in the depth of 
 winter, and from thence escorted it to Rome. (Ann. 
 III. 5.) It is also frequently noticed in his Histories, 
 (lib. II.) Ancient inscriptions give it the title of 
 municipium. Under the Lombard kings, Ticinum 
 assumed the name of Papia, which in process of 
 time has been changed to Pavia. (Paul. Diacon. Rer. 
 Lang. 11. 15.) 
 
 The Ticinus is a very considerable stream: it Ticinus n. 
 rises on the St. Gothard, and passes tluough the 
 VerJDanus Lacus, L>ago 31aggiore, (Plin. IIL I9.) Verbanus 
 The length of this lake is estimated by Strabo, (IV. 
 209.) on the authority of Polybius, at 400 stadia, or 
 50 Roman miles ; and I believ-e the actual distance 
 
 1 See Alba Pompeia in Liguria, p. 29. 
 E 3 
 
54 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 between Sesto Calende and 3Icigadino, the opposite 
 extremities of the lake, will not be found to fall 
 short of this computation. The waters of the Tici- 
 nus are celebrated by the poets for their clearness 
 and beautiful colour. 
 
 frondentibus humida ripis 
 
 Colla levant pulcher Ticinus, &c. 
 
 Claud. \ I. Cons. Hon. 194. 
 
 Caeruleas Ticinus aquas, et stagna vadoso 
 Perspicuus servat turbari nescia fundo, 
 Ac nitidum viridi lente trahit anine liquorem. 
 Vix credas labi : ripis tani mitis opacis, 
 Argutos inter volucrum certamine cantus, 
 Somniferam ducit lucenti gurgite lynipham. 
 
 SiL. Ital. IV. 83. 
 
 Great diversity of opinion seems to exist among 
 modern critics and military antiquaries, on the sub- 
 ject of the celebrated action which was fought by 
 Scipio and Hannibal near this river, from whence it 
 is commonly called the battle of the Ticinus. Some 
 of these writers have placed the field of battle on the 
 right ^, and others on the left bank ° of this stream ; 
 and of the latter again, some fix the action in the 
 vicinity of Pavia, others as high as Soma, a little 
 south of Sesto Calende. This difference of opinion 
 may be attributed partly to the conciseness with 
 which Polybius and Livy have recorded the event, 
 
 "* Portulupi Storia della Lu- Gen. Guil. deVaudoncourt Hist, 
 
 mellina, p. 121. Capsoni Me- des Campagnes d'Annibal, I. 
 
 morie Antiche di Pavia, I. 1 16. 66. 
 
 Poggiali Storia di Piacenza, I. " G. Ferrari Opusc. coll. t. 
 
 1 68. Durandi dell' antica con- iv. p. 272. Campana Men. So- 
 
 dizione del Vercellese, p. 16. mse et loc. adj. p. 15. De Luc, 
 
 Folard. Comment, de Polybe, Hist, du Passage des Alpes par 
 
 t. iv. p. 107. Schweighseuser, Annibal, p. 179. 
 Not. ad Polyb. t. v. p. 621. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 55 
 
 and partly also to some variety of detail which is 
 observed in their respective narrations. Polybius, 
 however, appears to me to be clear and precise in 
 his account ; and I think that by attending to him 
 alone, we may be sure of discovering the scene of 
 this engagement with sufficient accuracy to answer 
 every purpose of history. He informs us, (lib. III. 
 cap. 64.) that P. Corn. Scipio, having landed at Pisa, 
 and advanced to the Po, had crossed that river, and 
 was employed in throwing a bridge over the Ticinus, 
 for the purpose of passing that river also. Having 
 exhorted his troops, he marched along the Ticinus ; 
 while the Carthaginian army, which had now^ come 
 up, was advancing to meet him on the same bank of 
 that river. The mark by which Polybius distin- 
 guishes the side of the river on which this opposite 
 movement of the two armies took place is this ; he 
 calls it the side which faces the Alps. Now it will 
 be evident by referring to any map of Italy, that if 
 we take the general direction of the Tesino from 
 Sesto Calende, to its junction with the jPo, it can be 
 said of its right bank only that it looks to the Alps : 
 for though it may be contended that the left bank also 
 ultimately fronts those mountains from the circular 
 form of the chain ; yet the expression can only be 
 fairly understood in the former sense, as the central 
 ridge appears to run from the head of the Lago Mag- 
 giore, in a direction which may be accounted nearly 
 parallel with the stream of the river, and is kept 
 constantly in view from the right bank ; while on 
 the left, or the Milanese side, it takes a rapid sweep 
 to the north, and soon disappears from the sight. 
 Taking for granted then that the armies are de- 
 scribed as manoeuvring on the right bank of the 
 
 E 4 
 
56 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Ticinus, it will be seen from Polybius, that Scipio's 
 troops in marching along that bank had the stream 
 on their left, while the Carthaginians had it on their 
 riffht ; from which circumstance we are to conclude, 
 that Scipio, having crossed the Ticinus at a consider- 
 able distance above its junction with the Po, was 
 moving parallel with the current ; while Hannibal, 
 who was advancing from Turin, probably along the 
 Po, on hearing of the approach of the Roman con- 
 sul, struck off in a northerly direction to meet him. 
 The question seems now to turn on the difficulty of 
 ascertaining the spot where Scipio threw his bridge 
 over the Ticinus ; for if we are well informed on 
 that point, it will be easy to fix the place in which 
 the hostile armies encountered each other with to- 
 lerable accuracy. If the opinion of a recent writer, 
 founded on the discovery of some interesting remains 
 of antiquity near Sesfo Calende, is to be received ^, 
 
 " Battaglia del Ticino tra Lago Maggiore, c. Iv. p. 77 . 
 
 Annibale e Scipione del Prof. This appears to me a very forc- 
 
 G. Battista Giani. Milano.1824. ed and unusual sense to give to 
 
 The hypothesis of this learned a very simple expression. Po- 
 
 Italian is certainly ingenious, and jybius surely meant only to say, 
 
 well deserving of attention; and that Hannibal pursued the Ro- 
 
 if we admit that the remains of mans as far as the first river, 
 
 XheCorneliane, and the old piles i. e, the Ticinus, with reference 
 
 at Castelletto Visconti, in the to the Po as the second, which 
 
 Tesino, are vestiges of Scipio's they would have to cross in 
 
 camp and bridge, the question their retreat. Nor do I think 
 
 will be decided ; since his ex- that the professor has satisfac- 
 
 planation of it harmonizes per- torily reconciled the narrative 
 
 fectly, except in one instance, of Livy with that of Polybius. 
 
 with the received text of Po- The Latin historian appears to 
 
 lybius. My objection refers to place the capture of the 600 
 
 the professor's interpretation men of Scipio's rear guard on 
 
 of the words e«? /acv tov irpuTov the Po, for the bridge which he 
 
 •jioTay.ov, c. 66. which he renders describes was entirely composed 
 
 " usque ad principium flumi- of boats : that on the Tesino, 
 
 " nis," meaning, as far as the according to Mr. Giani, was 
 
 issue of the Ticinus from the built on piles : added to which, 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 57 
 
 Scipio crossed the Ticinus a little below Sesfo, and 
 engaged Hannibal at a place called Galliate, about 
 twenty miles south of the former point. But those 
 who insist on the improbability of Scipio's advancing 
 so high up the Ticinus as Sesto, when his object of 
 preventing his adversary from deriving any support 
 from the Insubres would be answered by marching 
 no further than Milan, and advancing to the Tici- 
 nus from that place, will be inclined to seek for the 
 field of battle south of Novara^ and not far from the 
 little town of Vigevano. 
 
 For reasons given in the note, we must not ex- 
 pect to obtain much light from Livy's account of 
 the event which we are now investigating. But 
 the sequel of the Greek historian's narrative fully 
 confirms the propriety of supposing the battle to 
 have taken place on the right bank of the Ticinus. 
 After one day's march in the direction first stated, 
 
 the passage which immediately sent state how can it bear the 
 follows in Livy, (XXI. 47.) meaning which the professor en- 
 places the matter beyond a deavours to attach to it? Livy 
 doubt: " Ceelius aiictor est, Ma- never could have meant to say, 
 " gonem cum equitatu et Hi- that after the Roman army had 
 " spanis peditibus flumen ex- already traversed a large portion 
 " templo transnatasse," &c. of the Insubrian country, it was 
 The Jiumen here meant is cer- led across the Ticinus into the 
 tainly the Po, and it is also the territory of that people. The 
 river near which the Roman de- best reason which can be as- 
 tachment is captured. signed for placing the field of 
 There is another difficulty in battle so high up the Ticinus 
 Livy, which Mr. Giani has not, as Galliate, and perhaps it may 
 in my opinion, well got rid of; be thought a convincing one, 
 and till that is explained, the Ro- is, that below that point the 
 man historian's account seems country is too much intersected 
 wholly unintelligible. I allude by small streams and arms of 
 to a passage in the 45th chap, rivers, to allow large bodies of 
 " Ponte perfecto traductus Ro- cavalry to manoeuvre freely. 
 " manus exercitus in agrum In- About Galliate itself, the plains 
 " subrium," &c. It is very are very extensive, and free from 
 likely corrupt ; but in its pre- all obstruction. 
 
58 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 the two armies lialt and encamp at no great distance 
 from each other. On the third day the two gene- 
 rals advance with their cavahy ; when an action en- 
 sues. Scipio is defeated, and retires hastily by his 
 bridge over the Ticinus, and subsequently across the 
 Po to Placentia. Hannibal pursues him as far as 
 the Ticinus, and takes 600 prisoners; but finding 
 the bridge partly destroyed, and the Romans al- 
 ready in full retreat, he retraces his steps along the 
 Ticinus, and hastens towards the Po in order to 
 throw a bridge over that river : an object which he 
 obtains after a march of two days along its banks, 
 in a direction contrary to that of the stream. Soon 
 after he conveys all his forces to the right bank of 
 the Po, and now, following the course of the river, 
 advances to meet the enemy, who were encamped 
 near Placentia. These operations of Hannibal, as 
 they are reported by Poly bins, (IH. QQ.) are per- 
 fectly natural and intelligible, if we understand the 
 action to have taken place on the right bank of the 
 Ticinus ; a few miles more or less up that stream will 
 make no difference. On any other supposition they 
 become inexplicable ; and yet it is singular enough, 
 that no two commentators of Polybius should agree 
 in their explanation of the movements of the two 
 armies prior to and after the engagement. 
 
 But I must now return to the point from which I 
 
 have digressed, in order to conclude the description 
 
 of the country belonging to the Insubres. 
 
 Forum Forum Diuguntorum, or luguntorum, a place 
 
 rumf^**'' noticed by Ptolemy only, (p. 63.) is thought by Clu- 
 
 verius to have stood on the site of Crema. 
 Acerrae. Acerrss is now Glierra near PmmgJiettone, on the 
 Adda. It is mentioned by Polybius in the Gallic 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 59 
 
 wars as a strong and important place. (H. 34. Cf. 
 Plut. vit. CI. Marc. Zonar. Annal. L) This city 
 must not be mistaken for one of the same name in 
 Campania. (Strab. V. 216.) 
 
 Pons Aureoli, now Pontiriiolo, between Milan Von% An. 
 
 rcoli. 
 
 and Bergamo, obtained its name from the defeat 
 of the usurper Aureolus. (Aur. Vict, in Gallieno. 
 Treb. Poll. Hist. August.) 3Ioiixa, a place of 
 some note about twelve miles to the north-east of 
 Milan, appears to have been formerly known under 
 the name of Modicia p. (Paul. Diacon. Rer. Lang. Modida. 
 IV. 22.) Cluverius quotes an inscription to prove 
 that it was also called Moguntiacum, but it is much 
 more likely that the Moguntiacum spoken of there 
 is no other than Mayence. 
 
 We must now mention some of the Alpine na- 
 tions which occupied the valleys to the north of the 
 Insubres, though properly speaking these are beyond 
 the limits of Cisalpine Gaul. Their position, on the 
 south side of the Alps, may be considered however 
 as giving them a claim to our notice. The Le-Lepontu. 
 pontii are known to have inhabited that part of the 
 Alps which lies between the Great St. Bernard 
 and the St. Gotharcl. (Caesar. Bell. Gall. IV. 10. 
 Plin. III. 20. Strab. IV. 204.) Ptolemy mentions 
 Oscela as one of their towns, though he seems to Osceia. 
 confound it with Ocelum in the Cottian Alps ; (p. 64.) 
 but he doubtless means to speak of JDomo cVOssola, 
 at the foot of the Simplon ^. 
 
 The Focunates, an Alpine people inscribed on the Focunates. 
 
 P Frisi Memorie di Monza, formerly the name of Mons 
 
 I. 1 . Sempronii, or Caepionis, but 
 
 ^ Some writers have pre- there seems no authority for 
 
 tended, that this mountain bore such a supposition. 
 
60 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 trophy of Augustus % are still to be traced, as D'An- 
 ville thinks, in the name of Vogogna^ a place situ- 
 
 iMe>5atts. atcd near the town just mentioned. The Mesiates 
 of the Tab. Theodos. are supposed to be the inha- 
 Ijitants of the Val ili Misocco. It is in their vaUey 
 
 Caiiiiii that we must place the Canini Campi, (Amm, Mar- 
 
 BHido. ^^^' XV.) and Bilitio, now JBelUnzona, (Paul. Dia- 
 con. III. 31.) The lake of Lugano is noticed by 
 no author more ancient than Gregory of Tours ; he 
 
 Ceresius givcs it the name of Ceresius Lacus. (X. 3.) The 
 
 islrd. situation of the Isarci, another tribe recorded by the 
 trophy of the Maritime Alps, is supposed to be 
 marked by that of Arcisate, a small place in the 
 vicinity of Varese. 
 
 Immediately to the north of the Insubres were 
 
 Oiobii. the Orobii, whose territory indeed would have been 
 naturally included in that of the former people, had 
 they not been distinguished as a separate tribe by 
 Pliny, (III. 17.) on the authority of Cato. We 
 are surprised at first to find a people with a Greek 
 name in this part of Italy, but it is accounted for by 
 the fact of a Greek colony having been settled in 
 this district ])y Pompeius Straljo, and Cornelius 
 Scipio, and subsequently by J. Caesar. The chief 
 
 Comum. seat of this colony was Comum, as we learn from 
 Strabo. It had been hitherto an inconsiderable 
 place, but from that time it rose to a great degree 
 of prosperity under the name of Novum Comum ^, 
 (V. 212.) 
 
 Poet83 tenero, meo sodali, 
 Vclim Caecilio, papyre, dicas; 
 
 ■" See p. 22. « Porcacchi Nobilta della citta di Coiuo. I. p. i 0. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. Gl 
 
 Veronam veniat, Novi relinquens 
 Comi mcenia, Lariuniqiie litus. 
 
 Catul. XXXV. 
 
 The enemies of Caesar, among whom the consuls 
 CI. Marcelliis and L. Cornelius Lentulus appear to 
 have taken the lead, used every endeavour to ruin 
 the colony, and even went so far as to propose a law 
 which should deprive it of its municipal rights. (Ap- 
 pian. Civ. Bell. IL 26. Suet. Ca3s. 28. Plut. vit. C. 
 Caes.) If they succeeded in their designs, it was 
 -only for a short time ; since we may collect from the 
 letters of the younger Pliny, who was born at Co- 
 mum, that his native city was in his time in a very 
 flourishing state, and in the enjoyment of all the 
 privileges which belonged to a Roman corporation, 
 independent of the prosperity and affluence it woidd 
 naturally derive from the peculiar advantages of its 
 situation. (Plin. Ep. III. 6. IV. 13. X. 24.) The 
 lake to which the modern Como has given its name Larins i.a. 
 was anciently called Larius, a word supposed to be 
 of Etruscan origin ; but whatever truth there may 
 be in this conjecture, there is no mention of it prior 
 to the time of Polybius, who, as Strabo reports, esti- 
 mated its length at three hundred stadia, and its 
 breadth at thirty ; or thirty-eight miles l^y four. 
 (Strab. IV. 209-) Servius says, Cato reckoned sixty 
 miles from one extremity to the other ; and the real 
 distance, including the lake of Chiavenna^ is not 
 short of that measurement; so that Virgil seems 
 justified in saying, 
 
 Anne lacus tantos ? te, Lari maxime — 
 
 Georg. II. 159. 
 
 Pliny had two villas on this lake, which he de- 
 
62 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 scribes. (IX. 7.) The one which he calls his Tra- 
 gedy, stood probably at Bellagio, as from thence the 
 view extends over both arms of the lake. The in- 
 termitting fountain, of which he gives an account, 
 (IV. 30.) still exists under the name of PUniana. 
 
 It may here he noticed, that it was usual for tra- 
 vellers who were going into Rhaetia to embark at 
 Comum, for Chiavenna, anciently Clavenna, where 
 they found a road leading over the Rhaetian Alps . 
 to Curia, Coire. This is the route which Claudian 
 alludes to. (Bell. Get. 319.) 
 
 Protinus umbrosa qua vestit littus oliva 
 Larius, et dulci mentitur Nerea fluctu, 
 Parva puppe laciim prsetervolat. Ocius inde 
 Scandit inaccessos brumali sidere montes. 
 
 Forum Li- Forum Liciuii, a place mentioned by no other 
 
 """■ author besides Pliny, (III. 17-) is supposed by Clu- 
 
 verius to be JBerlasina, halfway between Co7no and 
 
 Milan, but he observes at the same time, that it is 
 
 not noticed by the Itineraries ; besides, we cannot 
 
 well suppose that the Orobii extended so far to the . 
 
 west, or approached so near to Milan. It is more 
 
 probable that Forum Licinii stood at a small place 
 
 called Incino, between Como and Bergamo, unless 
 
 it be thought that Lecco, from its situation at the 
 
 south-eastern extremity of the lake to which it gives 
 
 its name, has a superior claim to identity with this 
 
 Eupiiis ancient site. The Eupilis Lacus, from which the 
 
 Lamberfl ^^^^^er, uow Lamhro, issues, (Plin. III. 19.) is 
 
 Berga- named in modern majDS Pieve cVIncino. Berga- 
 
 mum, or Bergomum, now Bergamo, belonged also 
 
 to the Orobii. (Plin. III. 17.) It was founded by 
 
 the Gauls. (Just. XX. Ptol. p. 63.) In Strabo (V. 
 
 212.) Cluverius would read Bergamum instead of 
 
 mum 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 63 
 
 Rhegium. Ancient inscriptions prove it to have 
 been a municipium *. 
 
 To the east of the Insubres were the Cenomani, Cenomam. 
 who came next in the order of migration to that 
 people, and occupied the adjacent districts. (Liv. V. 
 34. Polyb. IL 17.) Their country in Gaul was the 
 province of Mai7ie^. The Cenomani are distin- 
 guished in history from the rest of the Gauls, by the 
 circumstance of not having joined their nation in 
 war with Rome, and from their having even sided 
 with that city against Hannibal. (Polyb. IL 23, and 
 -24. Liv. XXI. 55.) Subsequently however they 
 became hostile to the Romans. (Liv. XXXI. 10. and 
 XXXII. 30.) The river Addua, Adda, separated Addua fl. 
 the Cenomani from the Insubres to the west, and 
 the Athesis, VAdige, formed their boundary to the 
 east. Strabo says, that the former takes its source 
 on Mount Adula^, from whence the Rhine also 
 flows, and after filling the lake Larius, unites with 
 the Po. (V. 213.) 
 
 frondentibus humida ripis 
 
 Colla levant pulcher Ticinus, et Addua visu 
 Caerulus. Claud. VI. Cons. Hon, 194. 
 
 • Brixia, Srescia, was the capital of the Cenomani, Bnxia. 
 as we learn from Livy ; (XXXII. 30.) its situation 
 is thus described by Catullus. (LXVI. v. 32.) 
 
 * Zanchius Bergomas de Ori- Valteline, the Rhine in those of 
 
 gine Orobiorum. Mount St. Gothard and Mount 
 
 " D'Anville, Not. de TAnc. Bernardin ; or, what is not im- 
 
 <jraule, Art. Aulerci Cenomani. probable, Adula is a generic 
 
 ^ Either Strabo must mis- term, applicable to all the Rhae- 
 
 take the source of these two ri- tian Alps. Scheuzer, It. Alp. 4. 
 
 vers, as the Adda rises in the t. ii. p. 275. 
 Glaciers at the extremity of the 
 
64 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Brixia Cycneaa supposita speculae : 
 
 Flavus quam molli percurrit flumine Mela : 
 
 Brixia Verona? mater aniata nie^e y. 
 
 Mela fl. The Melp here mentioned still retains its name, 
 
 and is supposed to be the river of which Virgil 
 speaks. 
 
 tonsis in vallibiis ilium 
 
 Pastores, et curva legunt prope flumina MellfE. 
 
 Georg. IV. 278. 
 
 Brixia is known to have become a Roman colony, 
 but we are not informed at what period this event 
 took place. (Plin. III. 19-) It was also a munici- 
 pium, as ancient inscriptions attest. Strabo speaks 
 of it as inferior in size to Mediolanum and Verona. 
 (V. 213. Ptol. p. 63.) 
 Minervi- Mane^'hlo^ a village situated a few miles south of 
 
 um. -m • • 1 I • • • 1 1 
 
 Jtsrescia, is proved by inscriptions to have been 
 anciently called Minervium ''■. 
 Cremona. Farther south, and on the Po, was Cremona, which 
 still retains its name unchanged. This city was at 
 first probably founded by the Gauls, but subsequently 
 it acquired a much greater degree of importance as 
 a Roman colony ; being, together with Placentia, 
 the earliest establishment whicli the Romans formed 
 in Cisalpine Gaul, for the purpose of securing their 
 footing in that province, and overawing its turbu- 
 lent inhabitants. This event occurred, according to 
 Polybius, the year before Hannibal invaded Italy, or 
 535 U. C. (Polyb. III. 40. Conf. Liv. XXI. 25. 
 Veil. Pater. 1. 14.) After the defeat on the Trebia, 
 we find the consul, P. Scipio, retiring to Cremona ; 
 (Liv. XXI. ^^. App. Han. 7.) and it appears that the 
 
 y See the notes of Vulpius on this passage. '^ Ital. Ant. 1. p. 295. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 65 
 
 Romans retained the place throughout the whole of 
 the second Punic war, though it suffered so much 
 during its continuance, and afterwards from the at- 
 tacks of the Gauls, that it was found necessary to 
 recruit its population by a fresh supply of colonists. 
 (Liv. XXXVIL 46.) 
 
 The colony being thus renewed, continued to 
 prosper for nearly an hundred and fifty years ; when 
 the civil wai's, which ensued after the death of Caesar, 
 materially aflfected its interests. Cremona unfortu- 
 nately espoused the cause of Brutus, and thus in- 
 curred the vengeance of the victorious party. The 
 loss of its territory, which was divided among the 
 veteran soldiers of Augustus, is well known from the 
 line of Virgil : 
 
 Mantua vag miserae nimium vicina Cremonae ! 
 
 EcL. IX. 28. 
 Nearly repeated by Martial : 
 
 Jugera perdiderat miserae vicina Cremonas. 
 , VIII. Ep. 55. 
 
 The eflfect of this calamity would however be but 
 temporary : and in fact we learn from Strabo, that 
 Cremona was accounted in his time one of the most 
 considerable towns in the north of Italy. (V. 216.) 
 The civil wars which arose during the reigns of 
 Otho and Vitellius were the source of much severer 
 affliction to this city than any former evil ; as the 
 fate of the empire was more than once decided be- 
 tween large contending armies in its immediate vi- 
 cinity. After the defeat of Vitellius's party by the 
 troops of Vespasian, it was entered by the latter, and 
 exposed to all the horrors which fire, the sword, and 
 the ungoverned passions of a licentious soldiery can 
 voi,. I. r 
 
66 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 inflict upon a city taken by storm. The conflagra- 
 tion of this unhappy town lasted four days ; " and 
 " thus was destroyed," as Tacitus says, " a colony, 
 " which for 285 years had flourished and prospered 
 " from its advantageous situation with respect to 
 " rivers, and the fertility of its territory, as well as 
 " by intermarriages with the surrounding nations : 
 " uninjured by foreign attacks, it fell a victim to civil 
 " war." The indignation which this event excited 
 throughout Italy seems to have been such, that Ves- 
 pasian, afraid of the odium it might attach to his 
 party, used every effort to raise Cremona from its 
 ruins, by recalling the scattered inhabitants, recon- 
 structing the public edifices, and granting the city 
 fresh privileges. (Tacit. Hist. III. 33. and 34. Plin. 
 III. 19. Ptol. p. 63. Dio Cass. LXIV. and LXV.) 
 Bedria- A small placc named Bedriacum, near the city of 
 
 which we have been speaking, witnessed both the 
 success of Vitellius over Otho, and the defeat of his 
 generals by Antonius, lieutenant of Vespasian. From 
 Tacitus, who is most circumstantial in his narrative 
 of these events, it may be collected, that Bedriacum, 
 or Bebriacum, for it is written both ways, was si- 
 tuated on the Via Posthumia, the road which led 
 from Cremona to Mantua, about fifteen miles from 
 the former city, and at no great distance from the 
 Po. Cluverius imagined that Caneto, a small town 
 on the river Og/io, might represent the situation of 
 Bedriacum, but he is not correct in this supposition ; 
 the Via Posthumia passed to the south of Ccmeto, fi 
 and crossed the OgUo much nearer its junction with 
 the Po^. D'Anville is more accurate in fixing the 
 
 * Giaconi. FiliasiStradaRomana-Mantovana. Guast. 1792.8vo. 
 
 cum. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 67 
 
 position of Bedriaciim at Cividale^. (Tacit. Hist. IL 
 23. et seq. Hist. III. 15. Plut. vit. 0th. Joseph. 
 Bell. Jud. V. 8. Oros. VII. 8. Eutrop. VII. Plin. 
 X. 49. Aurel. Vict, in Oth.) There was a temple 
 and grove sacred to Castor, between Cremona and 
 Bedriacum. (Suet, in Oth. 9- Tacit. Hist. II. 24.) 
 
 Vulturia, or Vulturnia, an obscure place mentioned Vuituria. 
 by Paul. Diacon. (Her. Lang. IV. 24.) is, according 
 to Cluverius, ValcJoria, on the left bank of the Po, 
 between Cremona and Hressello. 
 
 Mantua, in Italian Mantova, is supposed to date Mantua, 
 its foundation long before the arrival of the Gauls in 
 Italy. Virgil tells us it was of Tuscan origin, and 
 derived its name from the prophetess Manto, the 
 daughter of Tiresias. 
 
 lUe etiam patriis agmen ciet Ocnus ab oris, 
 Fatidicag Mantus et Tusci filius amnis, 
 Qui muros matrisque dedit tibi, Mantua, nonien; 
 Mantua, dives avis ; sed non genus onmibus unum: 
 Gens illi triplex, populi sub gente quaterni ; 
 Ipsa caput populis ; Tusco de sanguine vires. 
 
 M^. X. 198.C 
 
 Whatever of poetical invention there may be in 
 the origin thus ascribed to Mantua, there can be no 
 doubt of its having been a town of considerable note 
 among the Etruscans, when they were in possession 
 of that part of Italy which we are now examining. 
 (Plin. III. 19.) The situation of the ancient town 
 was not different from that which the modern Man- 
 tua at present occupies. It was placed on an island 
 surrounded by the waters of the Mincius, Mincio. Mincius fl. 
 
 '' D'Anville, Geogr. Ancienne. "^ See Servius's commentary 
 
 Fol. p. 48. on the passage. 
 
 F 2 
 
68 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Pnmus ego in patriam meciim (modo vita supersit) 
 Aonio, rediens, deducam vertice Musas ; 
 Primus Idumaeas referatn tibi, Mantua, palmas ; 
 Et viridi in campo templum de marmore ponam 
 Propter aquam, tardis ingens ubi flexibus errat 
 Mincius, et tenera praetexit arundine ripas. 
 
 Georg. III. 10. . 
 
 (Conf. Liv. XXIV. 10.^) That it was not a place 
 of any size in Virgil's time, may be collected from 
 what the poet himself says of it. 
 
 Urbem, quam dicunt Romam, Meliboee, putavi 
 Stultus ego, huic nostrae similem, quo saepe solemus 
 Pastores ovium teneros depellere foetus. 
 Sic canlbus catulos similes, sic matribus hoedos 
 Noram ; sic parvis componere magna solebam. 
 
 EcL. I. 20. 
 
 Strabo classes it with Brixia, Bergamum, and Co- 
 mum, (V. 213.) but Martial attaches to it the epi- 
 thet "parva." 
 
 Tantum magna suo debet Verona Catullo, 
 Quantum parva suoJVIantua Virgilio. 
 
 XIV. Ep. 193. 
 
 Its vicinity to Cremona was an unhappy circum- 
 stance to Mantua ; for as the territory of the former 
 city was not found sufficient to contain the veteran 
 soldiers of Augustus, amongst whom it had been 
 
 '^ Cluverius applies to Man- supposition would agree very 
 
 tua the little poem of Catullus, well in other respects ; but as it 
 
 beginning with does not appear that Mantua 
 
 O Colonia, quae cupis ponte ludere was ever a colony, we must, 
 
 ligneo, &c. Carm. 17. with most of the commentators 
 
 and supposes that the bridge of Catullus, believe that Comum 
 
 spoken of by the poet con- is the Colonia spoken of. See 
 
 nected Mantua with the land Vulpius on the passage, 
 on the side of Verona. This 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 69 
 
 divided, the deficiency was supplied from the neigh- 
 bouring lands of the latter; — a loss most feelingly 
 deplored by Virgil, though he was fortunate enough 
 to escape from the effects of this oppressive mea- 
 sure. 
 
 Et qualem infelix amisit Mantua campum, 
 Pascentem niveos herboso flu mine cycnos. 
 Non liquidi gregibus fontes, non gramina deerunt : 
 Et quantum longis carpent armenta diebus, 
 Exigua tantum gelidus ros nocte reponet. 
 
 Georg. IL 198. 
 
 Vare, tuum nomen, superet modo Mantua nobis, 
 Mantua, vse miserae nimium vicina Cremonse ! 
 Cantantes sublime ferent ad a?thera cycni ^. 
 
 EcL. IX. 27. 
 
 Fortunate senex, ergo tua rura manebunt : 
 
 Et tibi magna satis: quamvis lapis omnia nudus, 
 
 Limosoque palus obducat pascua junco. 
 
 EcL. I. 47. 
 
 We are informed by the grammarian Donatus, in 
 his life of Virgil, that this great poet was born at 
 Andes, a village near Mantua. (Cf. Hieron. Chron. Andes. 
 Euseb. II. and Sil. Italic. VIII. 594.) 
 
 Mantua mittenda certavit pube Cremonse : 
 Mantua Musarum domus, atque ad sidera cantu 
 Evecta Andino, et Smyrnaeis agmula plectris. 
 
 Tradition has long assigned to a small place, now 
 named Pietola, the honour of representing this birth- 
 place of Virgil; but as this opinion appears to derive 
 no support from the passages in which the poet is 
 supposed to speak of his farm, the prevailing notion 
 
 '^ See Servius's commentary on the passage. 
 F 3 
 
70 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 among the learned seems to contradict the popular 
 report which identifies Andes with Pietola *. It 
 should be observed, however, that Virgil's birth- 
 place and his farm may not necessarily have been 
 one and the same ; in which case I know of no argu- 
 ment which can be objected to a local but very an- 
 cient and well established tradition. 
 
 Below Mantua, and near the junction of the Min- 
 cio and the Po, a small place named OstigUa is 
 
 Hostiiia. evidently the Hostilia Vicus spoken of by Pliny. 
 (XXI. 12. and Tacit. Hist. II. 100. III. 9- Cassiod. 
 Var. Ep. II. 31.) 
 
 Verona. Vcrona is the last of the towns belonging to tlie 
 Cenomani, which remains to be spoken of. The his- 
 tory of its foundation is somewhat uncertain, for 
 Pliny (III. 19.) ascribes it to the Rha^ti and Euganei, 
 Alpine nations, of which I shall soon have occasion 
 to speak ; while Livy (V. 35.) as positively attributes 
 it to the Cenomani. So also Justin (XX.) and Ca- 
 tullus, in a passage already quoted, calls Brixia the 
 metropolis of Verona. (LXVI. 34.) It will be 
 easy to reconcile these two opinions, by admitting 
 that the Cenomani made this settlement in the ter- 
 ritory formerly possessed by the Rhaeti and Euganei. 
 It was advantageously situated on the Athesis, I'A- 
 dige, the most considerable river of Italy after the 
 
 Po. 
 
 Turn Verona Athesi circumflua — 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 597. 
 
 And under the Roman dominion it soon became a 
 large and flourishing city. (Strab. V. 212.) It is 
 
 ' Maffei Verona Illust. t. ii. 1 . Bonelli Mem. Mantov. I. 120. 
 V'iso Meinorie Istoriche, I. 31. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 71 
 
 supposed to have been colonized by Pompeius Strabo, 
 with other cities already mentioned. (Constant. Pa- 
 nes:. Ascon. Pedian. in Cic. Orat. in L. Pis.) Taci- 
 tus speaks of it in later times as a most opulent and 
 important colony, the possession of which enabled 
 Vespasian's party to begin offensive operations against 
 the forces of Vitellius, and to strike a decisive blow. 
 (Hist. in. 8.) The celebrity of Verona is farther 
 established as being the birth-place of Catullus, 
 
 Mantua Virgilio gaudet, Verona Catiillo. 
 
 Ovid. Amor. III. El. 14. 
 
 Tantum magna suo debet Verona Catullo, 
 Quantum parva suo Mantua Virgilio. 
 
 Mart. XIV. Ep. 193. 
 
 and of Pliny the naturalist, who in his preface calls 
 himself the countryman of Catullus §. 
 
 It was in the neighbourhood of Verona that the 
 famous Rhsetic wine, so highly commended by Vir- 
 gil, was grown. 
 
 et quo te carmine dicam, 
 
 Rhaetica .'* ne cellis ideo contende Falernis. 
 
 Georg. II. 94. 
 
 (Cf. Plin. XIII. 1. and 6. Suet. Aug. 77. Strab. IV. 
 206.) 
 
 We have now to speak of a mountainous tract of 
 country situated to the north of the Cenomani, and 
 extending from the lake of Covio to the Adige. 
 Without entering into a minute inquiry respecting 
 the territory actually occupied by each tribe, it may 
 
 s For a detailed history of nients, see llie work of the 
 Verona, as collected from in- learned Scipio Maffei, entitled 
 scriptions and other monn- Verona Illustrata, 2 vol. fol. 
 
 V 4 
 
72 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 suffice to say, that the valleys into which this north- 
 ern portion of Italy are divided, were anciently peo- 
 pled by the Rhaeti and Euganei. 
 Rha-ti. Of the former, we know that they constituted a 
 
 numerous and powerful nation, reaching far on the 
 northern side of the Alps, between the Helvetii and 
 Vindelici. (Strab. IV. 206. Plin. III. 20. Ptol. p. 55.) 
 Respecting their origin, we are taught by Livy (V. 
 35.) to consider them, like many other Alpine na- 
 tions, as a remnant of the ancient Tuscans, who on 
 the invasion of the Gauls left the plains to seek for 
 shelter in the mountains, under the command of a 
 chief named Rhsetus, from whom they derived their 
 new appellation. (Cf. Justin. XX. Plin. III. 20.) 
 Livy seems to consider this account, as far as the 
 Rhaeti more especially are concerned, to be beyond 
 doubt ; and he adds as a proof of the fact, that the 
 Rhaeti, though rendered wild and savage by this 
 change of soil and climate, retained enough of their 
 former language, however altered and corrupted from 
 the original dialect, to establish the identity of the 
 two idioms ^. 
 
 The Rhaeti were able to preserve their independ- 
 ence till the reign of Augustus, when they were re- 
 duced by the Roman armies under the command of 
 
 ^ Some modern writers have for sofar fromadiDittingthat the 
 
 fancied that they could discover Rhaeti are descended from the 
 
 in the hinguage of the Grisons, Tuscans, they maintain that the 
 
 who now represent the ancient reverse is the case. The acade- 
 
 Rheeti, some proofs of the facts mician Freret, who is the au- 
 
 asserted by the Roman histo- thor of this bold hypothesis, 
 
 rian ^gidius. Tschud. de pri- does not seem however to ad- 
 
 sca et vera Alpina Rhaetia, c. vance a single proof in support 
 
 3. A. Porta Chron. Rhaetic. of it. M^m. de I'Acad. t. xviii. 
 
 V, i. p. 6. p. 98. Gibbon, Misc. Works, 
 
 Others again have held a very vol. iii. p. 240. 
 opposite opinion to that of Livy ; 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 73 
 
 Drusus and Tiberius Nero. Horace has in more 
 than one passage extolled the exploits of these 
 generals. 
 
 Videre Rhaeti bella sub Alpibus 
 Drusum gerentem Vindelici. 
 
 Od. IV. 4. 17. 
 
 Major Neronum niox grave praelium 
 
 Commisit, immanesque Rhaetos 
 
 Auspiciis pepulit secundis. 
 
 Od. IV. 14. 14. 
 
 (Cf. Suet. Aug. 21. Tib. 9. Strab. IV. 206. Veil. 
 Pater. II. 39.) 
 
 We may notice the following petty nations, as be- 
 longing to the Rha?ti on the Italian or south side of 
 the Alps. The Genauni and Breuni, recorded byGenauni. 
 Horace in the Ode last cited, ver. 9. 
 
 milite nam tuo 
 
 Drusus Genaunos, implacidum genus, 
 
 Breunosque veloces, et arces 
 
 Alpibus impositas tremendis 
 Dejecit acer plus vice simplici. 
 
 and by Strabo, (IV. 206.) occupied the Val cVAgno 
 and Val Brauniay to the east and north-east of the 
 Lago Maggiore. The Culicones of Ptolemy (p. 55.) Cuiicones. 
 may be traced in the Val di Colico, on the north- 
 eastern shore of the lake of Como. The Vennones Vennones. 
 (Strab. IV. 206.) are generally understood to be the 
 inhabitants of the Valteline. 
 
 The Rugusci and Suanetes, who, with the two lastRus^s"- 
 
 . Suanetes. 
 
 mentioned people, were inscribed on the trophy of 
 the Alps, (Plin. III. 20. Ptol. p. ^^.) may be placed 
 in the upper valleys of the Ser'io and JBi'embo, the 
 Humatia and Ubartus of the Tabula Theodosiana. H'nnatiafl. 
 The Naunes are the inhabitants of the vallcv of Naunes. 
 
74 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Venno- Noii, and still further north the Vennonetes are to 
 be placed in the valley of Venosca^ towards the 
 source of the Adige, in the Tirol; and it may be 
 observed, that the name of this province is derived 
 
 TerioH. from Terioli, a small place situated in this valley. 
 (Not. Imp. Occident.) What remains to be con- 
 sidered of Rhaetia, to the east of the Adige, will be 
 treated of in the next section. 
 
 Euganei. The Euganei are spoken of as one of the most 
 ancient nations of Italy, and as having once occupied ■ 
 aU the country, to which the Veneti, its subsequent 
 possessors, communicated the name of Venetia. 
 (Liv. I. 1.) Driven from their ancient abodes, the 
 Euganei ^ appear to have retired across the Adige, 
 and to have settled on the shores of the lakes of 
 Iseo, Idro, and Garda, and in the adjacent valleys. 
 Pliny says, on the authority of Cato, that they held 
 at one time thirty-four towns : these were admitted 
 to the rights of Latin cities under Augustus. (V. 20.) 
 
 Camuiii, To these belong the Camuni, whose name is easily 
 recognised in that of the modern Val Camonica, 
 situated near the source of the Oglio. (Plin. III. 20.) 
 A small place in this valley named Cividd is sup- 
 
 Vannia. poscd to be the Vaunia of Ptolemy, (p. 63. and Pliny 
 III. 19.) The Oglio, a river only noticed by Pliny, 
 
 Oliius fl. under the name of OUius, forms south of this valley 
 a lake, whose ancient name, according to the same 
 
 Sebinus Writer, was Sebinus, now Lago d'Iseo; (III. 19.) 
 and Cluverius conceives, reasonably enough,^ that a 
 
 Sebum, placc called Sebum must have stood on the site of 
 the modern Iseo. 
 
 ' Cluverius (It. Ant. I. 103.) haps "kyuve; (Polyb. II. 15.) 
 would read Ei^yaveSv for Bt%ot- should be 'Evyavut;. 
 >uv, in Ptolemy, p. 63. and per- 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 75 
 
 The Triumpilini (Plin. IIL 20.) were to the south- THumpi. 
 east of the foregoing people ; they occupied the Val 
 Trompia., a few miles north of Brescia. To the 
 north-east of these we may notice Edrum, now /r/ro, Edrum. 
 a town which gives its name to the small lake on 
 which it stands. The river which issues from this 
 lake is the ancient Cleusis, Chiese. (Polyb. IL 32.) cieusis fl. 
 Vobarna is Hoar no, and Sabium Sav'io, both on thevobama. 
 same river. A few miles to the east will bring us" 
 to the shores of the Lago cli Garda,^ the ancient 
 '' I Benacus. This lake, which is formed by the Min- Benacus 
 ^ I cius, 3Ihicio, (Plin. IX. 22.) is stated by Strabo, on 
 the authority of Polybius, (IV. 209.) to be 500 stadia 
 long and 150 broad; that is, 62 miles by 18: but 
 the real dimensions, according to the best maps, do 
 not appear to exceed 30 modern Itahan miles in 
 length, and 9 in breadth ; which, according to the 
 ancient Roman scale, would be nearly 35 by 12. 
 The Benacus is twice noticed by Virgil. 
 
 An mare, quod supra, memorem ; quodque alluit infra ( 
 Anne lacus tantos ? te, Lari maxima ; teque 
 Fluctibus et fremitu assurgens, Benace, marino? 
 
 Georg. 11.158. 
 Hinc quoque quingentos in se Mezentius armal, 
 Quos patre Benaco, velatus arundine glauca, 
 Mincius infesta ducebat in sequora pinu. 
 
 M^. X. 204. 
 
 And by Claudian. (Epithal. Pallad. et Cel.) 
 
 Undique concurrunt volucres qua^cunque frementem 
 Permulcent Athesim cantu, quas Larius audit, 
 Quas Benacus alit, quas excipit amne quieto 
 Mincius. 
 
 Near the western shore of this lake, I have to Tuscuia- 
 point out a place named Toscida/to, which the simi- 
 
 mim. 
 
76 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Mater- 
 num. 
 
 Sarraca. 
 
 Bretina. 
 
 Anauni- 
 um. 
 
 Brentoni- 
 
 cum. 
 
 Maletum. 
 
 Stoni. 
 
 Sirmio 
 peninsula. 
 
 larity of sound would alone lead us to consider as 
 having been anciently called Tusculanum, if the con- 
 jecture was not confirmed by an ancient inscription 
 cited by Cluverius ^. Materno, situated on the lake 
 itself, according to the same authority, would be the 
 ancient Maternum. Towards the north, Sarraca, 
 Bretina, and Anaunium, obscure places, only record^ 
 ed by Ptolemy, (p. 63.) are with probability sup- 
 posed to be Sarca, Brentino, Non, the latter be- 
 longing to the Naunes, a Rhaetian people already 
 mentioned. Brentonicum and Maletum, noticed by 
 Paul. Diacon. (IIL 31.) as castles destroyed in an in- 
 vasion of the Franks, are Brenfonico and Maleto. 
 The Stoni of Pliny (IIL 20.) are conceived to be. 
 the inhabitants of the Val di Steneco. 
 
 On the north-western shore of the lake of Garcia 
 is the peninsula o^ Sirmione, so celebrated as the 
 favourite residence of Catullus. 
 
 Peninsularum, Sirmio, insular umque 
 Ocelle, quascimque in liquentibus stagnis 
 Marique vasto fert uterque Neptunus : 
 Quam te libenter, quamque laetus inviso ! 
 Vix mi ipse credens Thyniam, atque Bithynos 
 Liquisse campos, et videre te in tuto. 
 O quid solutis est beatius curis ? 
 Cum mens onus reponit, ac peregiino 
 Lahore fessi venimus Larem ad nostrum, 
 Desideratoque acquiescimus lecto. 
 Hoc est, quod unum est pro laboribus tantis. 
 Salve, o venusta Sirmio, atque hero gaude. 
 Gaudete vosque, Lydiae lacus undae ^ 
 Ridete quicquid est domi cachinnorum. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 ^ Ital. Ant. L p. 107. sion to the supposed origin of 
 
 ' The poet calls the Benacus the Tuscans, who once possess- 
 " the Lydian waters, " in allu- ed this country. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 77 
 
 The fortress of Peschiei'ci, placed at the southern 
 extremity of the lake, and where the Mincio issues 
 from it, stands nearly'" on the site of the ancient Ar- Aideiica. 
 delica, as the name ought to be written, according 
 to several inscriptions, and not Ariolica, as it is in 
 the Itinerary of Theodosius. 
 
 Having now concluded the account of that part 
 of Cisalpine Gaul which is situated north of the Po^ 
 we must cross that river in order to describe the 
 southern portion of this province. 
 
 Beginning from the west on the borders of Li- Gaiiia Cis- 
 
 /» -I r- /-I 1 • padana. 
 
 guria we first come to a tribe oi Gauls, respecting 
 whose real name much uncertainty seems to exist, 
 from the variety of forms under which it occurs in 
 the text of Polybius, the only author who has certi- 
 fied their existence. Sometimes it is writen Ananes, 
 Anamanes, or Anamani, and even Andres. (II. Anamani. 
 17. and 32.") The Latin form of Anamani will 
 f I perhaps come nearest to the truth. It appears from 
 ) I the testimony of Polybius, that they occupied a small 
 6j district bounded by the Apennines and Po towards 
 1 1 the north and south, and perhaps by the Tidone to 
 ^ the west, and the Tarus, Taro, to the south-east. 
 It may be observed, that Livy never mentions these 
 Gauls by any specific name, though he seems to dis- 
 tinguish them from their more numerous and power- 
 ful neighbours the Boii. (XXL 52. and XXXIV. 4.) 
 The nature of the country occupied by these 
 Gauls, intersected as it was by numerous streams 
 descending from the Ajjennines, could not have al- 
 lowed them to build many towns. That of Veleia Veieia. 
 
 "^ D'Auville, Anal. Geogr. " Ed. Schvveighaiiser, var. 
 
 de ritalie, p. 75. lect. p. 26 I . vol. i. 
 
78 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 which Chiveriiis from his ignorance of its position 
 has assigned to Liguria, must certainly be restored 
 to them ; for the Veleiates are mentioned in a frag- 
 ment of the Fasti Capitolini, as a distinct people 
 from the Ligurians. (Sigon. Fast. Cap.) This fact, 
 and the situation of the place without the bounda- 
 ries which have been assigned to Liguria, sufficiently 
 prove the point. Pliny is the only author who has 
 mentioned Veleia in such a manner as to enable us 
 to ascertain its locality with any degree of certainty; 
 when, noticing some towns of the Regio Cispadana 
 which had furnished remarkable instances of longe- 
 vity in their inhabitants, he cites with others " the 
 " town of Veleia, situated among the hills near Pla- 
 " centia." (VIL 49- Cf Phleg. Trail, de Long.) 
 But this description was too general to lead the an- 
 cient tojDographer with precision to the spot on which 
 the city once stood, if chance had not assisted him 
 in the search, by bringing its hidden ruins to light. 
 Its overthrow appears to have been caused by the 
 fall of the mountain at the base of which it stood ; 
 and owing to this unusual circumstance, the remains 
 of antiquity which were dug out of the ruins were 
 in greater number, and in a more perfect state, than 
 in any other ancient city of Italy, with the excep- 
 tion of Herculaneum and Pompeii. Among other 
 interesting monuments found here, I may mention 
 the brasen tables, which record a donation made by 
 the emperor Trajan, of a considerable sum, to be 
 employed in the purchase of lands for the support of 
 a certain number of poor children of both sexes °. 
 
 " Muratori Spozizione della Tavola Alimentaria etc. Firenze, 
 1749. 8vo. , 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 79 
 
 This monument is more particularly interesting to 
 the topographer, as it contains an exact description 
 of all the lands and farms that were purchased with 
 this benefaction, both in the vicinity of Veleia, and 
 elsewhere f". It was found in 1747, at a short dis- 
 tance from the remains of the town, which were only 
 discovered in 1761. In consequence of this disco- 
 very, we are enabled to fix the position of Veleia 
 on the right bank of the river Nura'i, and about Nurafl. 
 eighteen miles south of Piacenza, above the ham- 
 lets of 3Iancinesso and Liveict. 
 
 But the most important city in this part of Gaul Piacemia. 
 was Placentia, now Piacenza. It was colonized 
 by the Romans with Cremona 535 U. C. to serve 
 as a bulwark against the Gauls, and to oppose the 
 threatened approach of Hannibal. (Polyb. III. 40. 
 Liv. XXI. 25. Veil. Pat. I. 14.) Its utility in this 
 latter respect was fully proved, by affording a secure 
 retreat to the Roman general after the battle of the 
 Ticinus, and more especially after the disaster of 
 the Trebia. (Polyb. III. m. Liv. XXI. 5Q. Appian. 
 Bell. Han. 7.) Placentia withstood all the efforts of 
 the victorious Hannibal, and eleven years after, the 
 attempts which his brother Asdrubal made to ob- 
 tain possession of it. (Liv. XXI. 57. and XXVII. 
 39.) The resistance which it offered to the latter 
 caused a delay which led to his overthrow, and thus 
 eventually perhaps saved the empire. After the ter- 
 mination of the second Punic war it was however 
 taken and burned by the Gauls, headed by Hamil- 
 
 P Ant. Giac. Cara dei paghi 'i This is an ancient name, 
 
 deir agro Vellejate nominati as we find it noticed by the 
 
 nella tavola Trajana Alimen- anonymous geographer of Ra- 
 
 laria. Vercelli. 1798. 8vo. venna. 
 
80 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 car the Carthaginian ; (Liv. XXXL 10.) but soon 
 after was restored by the consul Valerius, 557 U. C. 
 (Liv. XXXIV. 21.) Hence the character which Si- 
 lius Italicus ascribes to this city by anticipation. 
 
 Certavit Mutinae quassata Placentia bello. 
 
 YIIL593. 
 
 Placentia had acquired the rights of a municipal 
 city in Cicero's time. (Orat. in Pison. 1.) Strabo 
 speaks of it as a celebrated town; (V. 216.) and Ta- 
 citus extols it as a powerful and opulent colony. 
 (Hist. II. 17. et seq.) Its theatre, situated without 
 the walls, was burnt in the civil war between Otho 
 and Vitellius. (Suet. Oth. 9. Plut. Oth. Plin. III. 
 15. Ptol. p. 64.) 
 
 Emporium From the mention of its emporium by Livy, (XXI. 
 aientiae. ^^^ j^ would sccm, that Placcutia was not actually 
 on the Po, though at no great distance from it; since 
 the inhabitants of Placentia are represented as being 
 aroused by the noise of Hannibal's attack on the 
 emporium. 
 
 vicumnise. Vicumuiae, another place noticed by the same 
 historian in this neighbourhood, is with great pro- 
 bability supposed to be Vicomu7ie, a village between 
 Chiasteggio and JBroni. 
 
 Tiebia fl. The rivcr Trebia, which still preserves its name, 
 rises in the Apennines, and after a course of about 
 fifty miles falls into the Po^ a little to the west of 
 Placentia. It is rendered memorable by the severe 
 defeat which the Romans sustained on its banks. 
 
 Qualem Gargani campum, Trebiaeque paludem, 
 Et Tyrrhena vada, et Phaethontis viderat amnem 
 Strage viruni iindantem. Sil. Ital. XVII. COT. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 81 
 
 O miserae sortis, quod non in Punica nati 
 Tempora Cannarum fuimiis, Trebiaeque juventus. 
 
 LucAN. II. 45. 
 
 As it may be interesting to ascertain with some 
 degree of precision the spot on which this celebrated 
 action was fought, it will be worth while to trace 
 for that purpose the previous steps of the two con- 
 tending armies, and examine the local features of 
 the scene, as they are sketched by Poly bins and 
 Livy. We are informed by these historians, that 
 after the check he had met with on the Ticinus, 
 Scipio hastily withdrew his forces from that riv^er, 
 and finally retired across the Po also to Placentia, 
 where he fixed his quarters, waiting for the rein- 
 forcements which his colleague, T. Sempronius Grac- 
 chus, was bringing up to his support. Meanwhile 
 Hannibal, having crossed the Po about two days' 
 march above Placentia, advanced on the right bank 
 of that river. On the second day he arrived within 
 a short distance of Scipio's camp, which was situated 
 six miles in advance of Placentia, on the left bank 
 of the Trebia. Hannibal offers battle, but Scipio 
 declines an engagement, and subsequently retires 
 to the right bank of the Trebia with trifling loss. 
 Here he takes up a strong position on the hills, and 
 is soon after joined by the other consul. The two 
 armies remain in presence of each other on opposite 
 banks of the Trebia. The Romans having decided 
 upon engaging, cross the river, and attack under 
 every disadvantage the Carthaginian army, prepared 
 for action by every method which the superior skill 
 and care of its great leader had been able to devise. 
 The victory under these cii'cumstances does not re- 
 main doubtful : the Romans are defeated with great 
 
 VOL. I. G 
 
82 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 slaughter. Those that escape from the field reth'e to 
 Placentia, along the left bank of the Trebia. (Polyb. 
 IIL 66—75. Liv. XXI. 48, 54. et seq.) 
 
 It appears then that the battle was fought on the 
 left bank of the Trebia, and between that river and 
 the Ticlone. The Roman camp may be placed on 
 the right bank of the Trebia, about eight miles higher 
 up than Placentia, where the hills begin to rise to- 
 wards the Apennines ; that of Hannibal nearer the 
 Tklone^ resting on that river and the heights of 
 Campremoldo. The rivulet, close to which Hannibal 
 placed his ambush, would then be that which passes 
 by the villages of Casaleggio and Centora^ and 
 unites with the Trebia about five miles above its 
 junction with the Po^. It may be observed, that 
 there is some confusion in Livy's account of the re- 
 treat of the Romans to Placentia after the battle. 
 Those who were engaged, would of course have to 
 cross the river in order to reach that place ; but it 
 would not be necessary that the troops, which re- 
 mained on the right bank to guard the camp, should 
 do so, as they were on the same side of the river 
 as Placentia. (XXI. 5Q.) 
 
 With this brilliant success, Hannibal's first cam- 
 paign in Italy may be said to have terminated. His 
 advance from the Trebia and subsequent progress to 
 the south will be adverted to, as far as^they are con- 
 nected with the ancient topography of Italy, when 
 a proper opportunity presents itself. 
 
 At Placentia we fall in with the Via ^Emilia, 
 which will facilitate the description of the rest of 
 
 '1 See Gen. Fred. Gull, de Vaudoncourt, Hist, des Campagnes 
 d'Annibal, vol. i. 
 
GA.LLIA CISALPINA. 83 
 
 Gallia Cispadana, since most of the towns of that 
 portion of the province are known to have been si- 
 tuated upon it. The first place of note is Fiden- Fidemia. 
 tia, about twenty miles from Placentia, near which 
 Sylla's party gained a victory over Carbo. (Veil. 
 Pater. 11. 28. Liv. Epit. LXXXVIII. Cf Phleg- 
 TraU. de Long. Ptol. p. 64. Plin. III. 15.) From 
 the martyrdom of saint Donninus, Fidentia has ob- 
 tained the name of Borgo San Donnino. TheTamsfl. 
 river Tarus, Taro, (Plin. III. 16.) which we cross 
 soon after, may be considered as sej^arating the settle- 
 ments of the Gauls, of whom we have been speak- 
 ing, from those of the Boii, a people whose extent Boii. 
 of territory and numbers must have given them, if 
 not the first, at least a very distinguished place 
 among the several trilies of their nation. Their ori- 
 ginal seat in Gaul cannot exactly be defined ; though, 
 as D'Anville observes, they must have been conti- 
 guous to the Helvetii \ having joined that people 
 in their incursion into the Roman province. 
 
 But it should be observed, that Ctesar reports 
 them on that occasion to have come from beyond 
 the Rhine, and it is natural enough to suppose, from 
 the analogy which subsists between their name and 
 that of the ancient JBavaricms, that they were in 
 fact Germans. (Cies. Bell. GaU. I. 5. Cf. Strab. IV. 
 206.^) 
 
 The wars of the Boii and Romans in Italy were 
 
 ■^ Not. de I'Anc. Gaule, Art. to which it properly belongs. 
 
 Boii. Cluver. Germ. Antiq. lib. i. 
 
 * The Romans in early times Another division of the Boii 
 
 .applied the denomination of is known to have settled in the 
 
 Gauls indiscriminately to the country, which from them took 
 
 people of Germany, as well as the name of Bohemia. Aventi- 
 
 to the natives of that country nus, Annal. Boiorinn. 
 
 G 2 
 
84 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 long and desperate; (Polyb. IL 17. et seq.) and the 
 contest was so often renewed, that the latter, though 
 always victorious, had no other means of securing 
 their conquests, but by removing these restless and 
 refractory subjects from Italy to the borders of Pan- 
 nonia and Illyria. (Strab. V. 213.) But even here 
 their turbulent disposition did not suffer them to re- 
 main tranquil, till they had been totally extirpated 
 by the Daca? and Getae, and not a trace was left of 
 their existence but a desert tract commemorative 
 of their name, (Plin, III. 24.) Some idea may be 
 formed of the prosperity and wealth of this nation 
 whilst it remained in Italy, from the statement made 
 by the consul Scipio Nasica, of the numbers slain 
 and taken prisoners in the last war undertaken 
 against them, and from the value of the booty dis- 
 played on the occasion of his triumph. (Liv. XXXVI. 
 40.) The territory occupied by the Boii may be 
 generally described as lying between the Taro and 
 the Po, to the west and north ; and between the 
 Apennines and the Rubicon to the south. They 
 did not extend towards the east as far as the Adri- 
 atic, for we hear of the Lingones occupying the 
 marshy district which runs along the coast of that 
 sea south of the Po, from Ferrara to Ravenna. 
 
 The first city belonging to the Boii which we find 
 on the Via jEmilia, after having crossed the Tarus, 
 Parma. is Pamia, which, together with the little river on 
 which it is situated, has undergone no change in its 
 name. Whether this city was founded by the Gauls, 
 or more anciently by the Tuscans, is uncertain ; we 
 only know that it received a Roman colony 569. 
 U. C. (Liv. XXXIX. ^b) From Cicero it may be 
 inferred, that Parma was attached to the party of 
 
 Parma fl. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 85 
 
 Antony, and suffered from the adverse faction in the 
 civil wars. (Ad Fam. X. Ep. 33. and XIL 5.) It 
 was probably re-colonized under Augustus, as some 
 inscriptions give it the title of Colonia Julia Au- 
 gusta Parma. Strabo speaks of it as a city of note. 
 (V. 216. Plin. III. 15. Ptol. p. 64.) From Martial 
 we learn that its wool was highly prized. 
 
 Velleribus primis Apulia, Parma secundis 
 
 Nobilis. XIV. Ep.53. 
 
 Magnaque Niliacas servit tibi gleba Syenos, 
 
 V. Ep. 13. 
 
 Tondet et innumeros Gallica Parma greges. 
 
 AJjout eight miles distant from Parma was Tane- Tanetum. 
 turn, now Tcmeto, mentioned by Polybius (III. 40.) 
 and Livy (XXI. 25.) as the place to which L. Man- 
 lius, the Roman pretor, retired, after an unsuccessful 
 action with the Boii at the beginning of the second 
 Punic war. It is also noticed by Pliny. (III. 15. 
 Ptol. p. 64. Phleg. Trail, de Long.) The little river Nidafl. 
 Nicia, (Plin. III. 16.) which the ^milian way crossed 
 a Uttle before Tanetum, is now called la Lenxa. 
 
 The next town is Forum Lepidi, or, as it was Forum Le. 
 
 pidi, postea 
 
 more commonly called, Regium Lepidum, now i^e-^- Regium 
 g'lo. (Fest. V. Rhegium, Strab. V. 216. Ptol. p. 64. 
 Tacit. Hist. II. 50.) In Cicero we find it sometimes 
 under the name of Regium Lepidi, (Ep. ad Fam. 
 XII. 5.) or simply Regium. (XI. 9.) This town 
 probably owes its origin to M. jEmilius Lepidus, 
 who laid down the famous road on which we are 
 now proceeding; but when or from what cause it 
 took the surname of Regium is unknown. It is fur- 
 ther noticed in history as having witnessed the death 
 of the elder Brutus by order of Pompey, to whom 
 
 c; 3 
 
86 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 he had surrendered himself. (Liv. Epit. XC. Val. 
 Max. VL 8. Pkit. Vit. Pomp. Oros. V. 22.) 
 
 The inliabitants are denominated Regienses a Le- 
 
 pido by Pliny. (IIL 15.) In the vicinity of Regium 
 
 was a plain, in which an annual fair of cattle was 
 
 Macri Jjeld ; it was known by the name of !ftlacri Campi. 
 
 Campi, '' ^ 
 
 (Varr. de R. Rust, in Pr(ef. L. II. Colum. VII. 2.) 
 Strabo seems to mention it as a small town; (V. 216.) 
 as also Livy. (XLI. 18. and XLV. 12.) This last 
 author speaks of it, in conjunction with two moun- 
 Siciminaet tains called Sicimina and Papinius ; a circumstance 
 
 Pciiiiiiiiis 
 
 montes. ' wliicli naturally leads to the idea, that tliese Macri 
 Campi extended towards the Apennines, south of the 
 ^milian way, without its being necessary to fix on 
 the exact spot to which the name was attached. 
 
 GabeUus, After crossing the Gabelius of Pliny, (IIL 16.) or, 
 
 '^' according to the Jerusalem Itinerary, the Secia, 
 
 which comes nearer to the modern name of la Sec- 
 
 Mutina. cJiia, the iEmilian way takes us to Mutina, now 3Io- 
 dena, a Roman colony often mentioned in history, 
 and more particularly during the stormy period 
 which intervened between the death of Caesar and 
 the reign of Augustus. Livy asserts, (XXXIX. 55.) 
 that Mutina was colonized the same year with Parma, 
 that is, 569 U. C. ; but Polybius speaks of it as a 
 Roman colony thirty-four years prior to that date. 
 (IIL 40.) Cicero styles it, " firmissimam et sjDlendi- 
 " dissimam populi Romani coloniam." (Phil. V. 9.) 
 It sustained a severe siege against the troops of 
 Antony U. C. 709- D. Brutus, who defended the 
 place, being apprised of the approach of the con- 
 suls Flirtius and Pansa by means of carrier pigeons, 
 made an obstinate defence. 
 
 Antony being finally defeated by those generals and 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 87 
 
 Octavian, was forced to raise the siege. (Liv. Epit. 
 CXVIIL and CXIX. Cic. Ep. Fam. X. 14. Brut. 
 Ep. 5. Appian. Civ. Bell. IIL Dio Cass. XLVL VeU. 
 Pater. IL 61. Flor. IV. 4. Plut. Vit. Cic. et Ant. 
 Suet. Aug. 10. Tacit. Hist. I. 50.) 
 
 His, Ca?sar, Perusina fames, Mutinaeque labores, 
 Accedant fatis. Luc an. I. 41. 
 
 Hesperia? clades, et flebilis unda Pachyni, 
 Et Mutina, et Leucas puros fecere Philippos. 
 
 Id. VII. 871. 
 
 Mutina was famous also for its wool. (Strab. V. 218. 
 Colum. VII. 2.) 
 
 Sutor cerdo dedit tibi culta Bononia munus ; 
 Fullo dedit Mutina^. Mart. IIL Ep. 58. 
 
 From Tacitus we learn that it was a municipium. 
 (Hist. II. 52. Cf. Strab. V. 216. Plin. III. 15. Pomp. 
 Mel. II. 4. Ptol. 64.) A little beyond Mutina we 
 cross the Scultenna, now called Panaro. (Strab. V. Scuitenna 
 218. Liv. XLI. 12. and 18. Plin. III. 16.) The first ^' 
 place which we find afterwards is Forum Gallorum, Fomm 
 
 Gallonim. 
 
 rendered remarkable by some important actions 
 which were fought there during the siege of 31o- 
 dena. Sergius Galba, in a letter to Cicero, (ad Fam. 
 X. Ep. 30.) gives him an account of these battles. 
 From this it appears, that Mark Antony, being aware 
 that the consuls Hirtius and Pansa were advancing 
 to raise the siege, left the blockade in charge of his 
 brother, and moved forward with all the force he 
 could dispose of to meet the enemy. Pansa having 
 arrived first, began the action with his division ; but 
 as it consisted chiefly of raw troops, he was defeated, 
 and driven back with loss, he himself being mortally 
 wounded. Hirtius and Octavian however having 
 
 G 4 
 
88 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 subsequently come up with their forces, Antony was 
 again attacked, and after another severe engage- 
 ment at Forum Gallorum, was totally routed. (Cf 
 Appian. Civ. Bell. IIL 70.) 
 
 The position of this place seems to agree with 
 that of Castel Franco. The road we are following 
 Lavinius fl. next passcs ovcr the little river Lavinius, Lavino, 
 Rhenusfl. and afterwards the Rhenus, Reno, celebrated in his- 
 Triumyi- tory for the meeting of the second triumvirate, which 
 suia. took place U. C. 709, in an island formed by its 
 
 stream. (Plut. Cic. et Ant. Dio Cass. XLVL Suet. 
 Aug. 96.) Appian (Civ. Bell. IV. 2.) seems to place 
 the island in the Lavinius ; but his testimony ought 
 not stand against the authority of the authors above 
 cited, who all agree in placing the scene of the 
 event close to Bologna. The spot which witnessed 
 this famous meeting is probably that which is now 
 known by the name of Crocetta del Trebho, where 
 there is an island in the Rheno about half a mile 
 long, and one third broad, and about two miles to 
 the west of Bologna. Serafino Calindri, who has 
 written an elaborate dissertation on the subject in 
 order to reconcile Appian with the other historians, 
 endeavours to prove, that formerly the Lavinius and 
 Rhenus united their streams much nearer Bo- 
 logna^. 
 Feisina, Bouonia, now Bologna, is known to have existed 
 nonia. uudcr the name of Feisina as an Etruscan city of 
 celebrity, prior to the invasion of the Boii. Pliny 
 indeed states it to have been the principal seat of 
 the Tuscans ; an expression however which must be 
 understood to apply only with reference to the cities 
 
 ' Serafino Calindri Dissert, dell' Isola del Triumvirate, p. 12. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 89 
 
 founded by that illustrious nation north of the Apen- 
 nines. (Plin. in. 15.) 
 
 Et quondam Teucris comes in Laurentia bella 
 Ocni prisca domus, parvique Bononia Rheni. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 600. 
 
 The name of Felsina is also acknowledged by Livy. 
 
 (XXXIII. 37.) 
 
 Bononia received a Roman colony 653 U. C. (Liv. 
 (XXXVII. 57. Veil. Pater. I. 15.) Frequent men- 
 tion of this city is made in the civil wars which have 
 already been so often adverted to. (Cic. ad Fam. XI. 
 13. and XII. 5. Appian. IV. 2.) As it had suffered 
 considerably during this period, it was restored and 
 aggrandized by Augustus after the battle of Actium ; 
 (Dio Cass. L.) and continued to rank high among 
 the great cities of Italy. (Tacit. Hist. II. 53. Strab. 
 V. 216. Pomp. Mel. II. 4. Ptol. p. 64. Fest. v. 
 Municip. ) 
 
 About nine miles beyond Bononia was Claterna, ciateyna. 
 some vestiges of whicli are still apparent at an ob- 
 scure place named Quadenia. (Cic. Phil. VIII. 2. 
 ad Fam. XII. 5. Strab. V. 216. Plin. III. 15. Ptol. 
 p. 64.) It was situated between the two little rivers 
 Idex, Vldice, and Silarus, Silaro, noticed in theidexfl. 
 
 mil Silarus fl. 
 
 1 able. 
 Forum Cornelii follows next, said to have been Fomm 
 
 Cornelii. 
 
 founded by Sylla. (Prudent. Hymn. 12.) This place 
 is mentioned by Strabo, (V. 216. Cic. Ep. ad Fam. 
 XII. 5.) and Martial : 
 
 llomam vade, liber. Si, veneris unde, requiret: 
 
 iEmiliffi dices de regione viae. 
 Si, quibus in terris, qua simus in urbe, rogabit : 
 
 Cornell referas mc, licet, esse foro. III. Ep. 3. 
 
 (Plin. III. 15. Ptol. p. 64. Procop. Got. Rer. II.) 
 
90 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 After the decline of the Roman empire it changed 
 
 its name to that of Imohi, which it has ever since 
 
 retained. (Paul. Diacon. IIL 18.) 
 Faventia. Ten milcs further was Faventia, now Faenza, 
 
 noted in the history of the civil wars of Rome for 
 
 the defeat of Carbo's party by that of Sylla. (Liv. 
 
 Epit. LXXXVIII. ^^ell. Pater. IL 28. Appian. Civ. 
 
 Bell. I. 91.) Silius Italicus describes it as, 
 
 undique solers 
 
 Arva coronantem nutrire Faventia pinum. 
 
 VIII. 596. 
 
 This city is further recorded by Strabo. (V. 216. 
 Plin. III. 15. Varr. Rer. Rust. I. 2. Ptol. p. 64.) It 
 
 sinnns fl. was situatcd between the rivers Sinnus and Anemo, 
 
 Anemofl. ^j^^ Seiino and Amone : the former is laid down in 
 the Table, the other is noticed by Pliny. (III. 15.) 
 
 Forum Li- Bcyoud wc find Forum Livii, now Forli, (Plin. III. 
 
 ^jgfl 15.) between the Utis or Utens, now Moritone, and 
 the Bedesis, Ronco. (Plin. III. 16.) 
 
 Forum Po- Forum PopiUi (Plin. III. 15.) is Forlimpopoll. 
 
 ^* ^' There were two other towns of this name, the one 
 in Campania, and the other in Lucania. 
 
 Caesena. Csescna, the last town of Cisalpine Gaul on the 
 Via Emilia, retains its ancient name. It is situated 
 
 Sapis fl. close to the river Savio, anciently the Sapis. (Strab. 
 V. 216. Cf Ptol. p. 64. Procop. 11.) The Itineraries 
 give it the epithet of Curva, but from what cause is 
 not apparent. Having now concluded the examina- 
 tion of the towns of Gallia Cispadana which were si- 
 tuated on the Via jEmilia, I shall beg leave, before I 
 proceed to the few that remain in this division of 
 the province to be noticed, to quote some remarks 
 which Gibbon maices on the ancient state of the 
 tract of country ^^ hich we have just traversed. " As 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 91 
 
 " the Romans were persuaded," he says ", " that the 
 " Gallic nations on their side of the Po could always 
 '' be formidable neighbours, they compelled the Boii 
 " to quit their country. They new-modelled in fine 
 " the whole province, which they filled with Roman 
 " fortresses ; a necessary but ruinous policy, which 
 " in order to preserve the dominion of countries ren- 
 " dered them desolate : for, a few cities built and 
 " peopled by the conquerors ill compensated for 
 " the loss of the numerous tribes of barbarians for- 
 " merly inhabiting the plains, forests, and mountains. 
 " This province was crossed by the iEmilian road 
 "from Pollentia^ to Ariminum, which on both 
 " sides shewed many flourishing towns. But at a 
 " little distance from the road nothing was to be 
 " seen but deserts : the rest was the work of osten- 
 " tation and artifice." 
 
 I must here observe, that this statement of Gib- 
 bon, and the invectives which he indulges in against 
 the Roman policy, appear to be founded on an as- 
 sumption, that the country right and left of the 
 ^milian way was entirely unpeopled and desolate. 
 Now I believe the nature of things requires, that 
 where there are numerous and populous towns, there 
 should also be a rich and well cultivated country to 
 support them ; and though history has made us ac- 
 quainted with only a few of the smaller towns and 
 villages which lay in this neighbourhood, we are no 
 more authorized to conclude that others did not exist 
 at that time, than we should at present, if we were 
 merely to notice the large towns which lie on the 
 
 " Miscellaneous Works, vol. ii. p. 178. 
 " Tins is probably a mistake for Placentia. 
 
92 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 road between Piacenxa and Rimini. No people 
 knew better than the Romans how to draw forth 
 the resources of a country, or were better skilled in 
 the management of them : we are not therefore to 
 suppose lightly, that they would adopt a policy so 
 contrary to their interest, as that Vvhich Gibbon 
 imagines they pursued. The fact is, that this part 
 of Italy was materially improved l^y iDCComing a 
 Roman province, and being cleared of its barbarian 
 inhabitants. Large tracts of country, which, from 
 being swampy or covered with forests, were unin- 
 habited and unfit for cultivation, were now drained 
 and levelled, and the whole assumed an appearance 
 of prosperity and opulence, which was not surpassed, 
 if equalled, by any part of the empire. (Strab. V. 
 217. et seq.) 
 
 I have said that there are only a few places notic- 
 ed by the writers of antiquity to the right or left of 
 the Via iEmilia. Among the latter we may point 
 
 Forum No- out Foruui Novum, about ten miles from Parma, 
 and near the source of the Taro, now Fornovo. 
 An old inscription gives it the title of municipium y. 
 
 Litanasii- The vast forcst called Litana by Livy, (XXIII. 
 24.) in which a Roman army was destroyed by the 
 Gauls, may be supposed to have extended along the 
 base of the Apennines, from the source of the Pa- 
 naro to that of the Secchia. South of Modena, 
 
 Aquinum. Aquiuum (PHu. III. 15.) is placed by Cluverius at 
 
 Saitus Acquario, and Saltus Gallianus, noticed by the same 
 
 Gallianiis. ry?, • tti • ■, it r 
 
 Umbra- author, at iSaltino. Umi^ranum is perhaps Mai'cino. 
 num. Mutilum, a fortress mentioned by Livy, (XXXI. 2.) 
 
 Mutilum. .7,^77, ., T-, 
 
 IS Medolo, about twelve miles south of Faen%a. 
 
 5 Gruter. Thes. p. -192. N". .5. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 93 
 
 Solona, recorded by Pliny, (IIL 15.) and an an-Soiona. 
 cient inscription ^', is Citta del Sole, a small town 
 near Forli. Forum Truentinorum, (Plin. IIL 15.) Forum 
 orDriientinorum, according to an inscription ^ which rum. 
 gives it the title of municipium, is Sertinoro near 
 Forlimpopoli . 
 
 To the right of the jEmilian way we find Brixel- Brixeiium. 
 lum, a Roman colony according to Pliny, (III. 15. 
 Ptol. p. 64.) and rendered remarkable by the death 
 of Otho, after his defeat at Bedriacum. (Plut. in 
 0th. Suet. Oth. 9. Tacit. Hist. II. c. 39- and 51.) 
 It is now Sresello, a small town on the right bank 
 of the Po, and about five miles west of Guastalla. 
 ^ I The Nuceria of Ptolemy (p. 64.) is Lu%xara, ten Nuceria. 
 miles north of the same place. Cluverius is inclined 
 to place Otesia, a municipium of some note accord- Otesia. 
 ling to an inscription, and mentioned by Pliny, (IIL 
 '' i 15.) at Miraudola, but this is a mere surmise on his 
 '' I part. His conjecture that JBo7ideno, an obscure 
 place near the junction of the Panaro and Po, an- 
 ' jswers to the Padinum of Pliny, (IIL 15.) seems Padimim. 
 better grounded. 
 
 The Lingones have been already mentioned asLingones. 
 I" I occupying the extreme eastern portion of Gallia Cis- 
 tt ipadana. Polybius is the only author who has point- 
 ed out the district occupied by this people in Italy, 
 (II. 17.) whom Appian characterizes as the fiercest 
 and wildest of the Gauls. (Bell. Gall. Fragm.) 
 
 They are noticed in Caesar's Commentaries ; (Bell. 
 Gall. I. 26.) and D'Anville places their Transalpine 
 and original abode in the district of Langi-es ^. The 
 
 '• Gniter. Thes. p. 1095. N°. '• Not. de I'Anc. Gaule, Art, 
 
 2. Lingones. 
 
 ••^ Id. p. 492. N\ 5. 
 
94 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 territory which they seized upon in Italy had for- 
 merly been occupied by the Umbri ; but on the Gal- 
 lic invasion this nation retired, as will be seen here- 
 after, to the south of the Apennines, retaining only 
 a few settlements to the north of that chain. 
 Ravenna. The most Considerable and important place in 
 this part of Gallia Cispadana was Ravenna ; a city 
 which laid claim to an origin of remote antiquity ; 
 for Strabo reports it to have been founded by some 
 Thessalians *^ ; but they subsequently abandoned it to 
 the Umbri, being unable to resist the aggressions of 
 the Tyrrheni, or Tuscans. (V. 214. and 217.) When 
 PUny says it was a colony of the Sabines, he perhaps 
 alluded to an old tradition which considered that 
 people as descended from the Umbri. (III. 15.) 
 Strabo informs us, that Ravenna was situated in the 
 midst of marshes, and built entirely on wooden 
 piles. A communication was established l^etween 
 the different parts of the town by means of bridges 
 and boats. Tliis account is confirmed by numerous 
 passages of the poets. 
 
 Quique gra\4 remo limosis segniter undis 
 Lenta paludosse proscindunt stagna Ravennse. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 602. 
 
 Mollis in requorea quae crevit spina Ravenna, 
 Non erit incultis gratior asparagis. 
 
 Mart. XIII. Ep. 18. 
 
 Sit cisterna mihi, quam vinea, malo Ravennae ; 
 Quum possim multo vendere plans aquam. i 
 
 Id. III. 56. i 
 
 "^ Cluverius conceives, and I to Dionysius Hal. founded the 
 
 think with great probability, city of Spina near one of the 
 
 that these Thessalians were the mouths of the Po. Ant. Rom. 
 
 same people, who, according I. 1 8. 
 
I GALLIA CISALPINA. 95 
 
 Baetiu qui patrium solum relinquens, 
 L^ndosas petiit sitim Ravennae, 
 
 Sid. Apol. C. IX. 
 
 But, as Strabo observes, the noxious air arising 
 
 from the stagnant waters was so purified by the 
 
 tide, that Ravenna was considered by the Romans 
 
 as a very healthy place, in proof of which they sent 
 
 I gladiators there to be trained and exercised. The 
 
 ! vine grew in the marshes with the greatest luxuri- 
 
 " ance, but perished in the course of four or five years. 
 
 (V. 213. and 214. Plin. XIV. 2.) Claudian notices 
 
 I the regularity of the tide on this part of the 
 
 ' coast. 
 
 I Dixit, et antiquae muros egressa Ravennae 
 
 I Signa movet ; jamque ora Padi, portusque reliquit 
 
 - Flumineos, certis ubi legibus advena Nereus 
 
 i ^stuat, et pronas puppes nunc amne secundo, 
 
 Nunc redeunte vehit ; nudataque litora fluctu 
 Deserit, Oceani lunaribus aemula damnis. 
 
 VI. Cons. Hon. 494. 
 
 We are not informed at what period Ravenna 
 received a Roman colony, (Strab. V. 217.) but it is 
 not improbable, from a passage in Cicero, (Orat. pro 
 Corn. Balb. 22.) that this event took place under 
 the consulship of Cn. Pompeius Strabo. Ravenna 
 became the great naval station of the Romans on 
 the Adriatic in the latter times of the republic, 
 (Veget. V. 1.) a measure which seems to have ori- 
 ginated with Pompey the Great, (Cic. Orat. pro Leg. 
 Man.) 
 
 It was from Ravenna that Caesar held a parley 
 with the senate, when on the point of invading 
 Italy. (Bell. Civ. I. 5.) It was from thence also 
 that he set forward on that march which brought 
 
96 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 him to the Rubicon, and involved his country and 
 the world in civil war. (App. Bell. Civ. IL 11.) 
 
 It is well observed by Gibbon '^, " that Csesar had, 
 " for good reasons, fixed his quarters at Ravenna. 
 " He wished to obtain possession of Picenum, a rich 
 " and populous country, and thus deprive Pompey 
 " of the resources he might have found in a province 
 " extremely devoted to his family, and from which 
 " that general might have made legions spring up 
 " by merely striking the ground with his foot. He' 
 *' wished to turn the capital with his army. Had 
 " he attempted to march straight to Rome, Pompey 
 " would have made himself master of the difficult 
 " passes, and stopped his progress, and Italy wouldj 
 " have become the theatre of war. But by march-| 
 " ing towards Ariminum, Ancona, and Corfinium,j 
 " he made it seem to be his design to cut off the re- 1 
 " treat of his enemies, and his boldness threw them! 
 " into such consternation, that they hastened to em- 1 
 " bark at Brundusium. Lastly, he wished to make 
 " sure of Ariminum. This important place was distant 
 " from the Rubicon eighteen miles by the ^milian 
 " road, and only eleven by that of Ravenna. Caesar 
 " could send forward bodies of troops under twenty 
 " different pretences ; but the moment he passed it, 
 " his designs were unmasked. Ariminum was there- 
 " fore to be surprised by a forced march." 
 
 The old port of Ravenna was situated at the 
 mouth of the river Bedesis, il Ronco. But Augus- 
 tus caused a new one to be constructed at the en- 
 trance of the little river Candianus into the sea, and 
 about three miles from Ravenna. He established a 
 
 '' Misc. Works, vol. ii. p. 179. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 97 
 
 I communication between this harbour and a branch 
 of the Po, by means of a canal which was called 
 , Fossa Augusti ; and he also made a causeway to 
 connect the port and city, which obtained the name 
 of Via Csesaris. As the new harbour from thence- 
 forth became the usual station for the fleet, it re- 
 ; ceived the distinguishing appellation of Portus Clas-Pomis 
 
 SIS, a name which still subsists in that of a well known 
 [ monastery near the modern town of Ravenna. (Cf. 
 i : Jorn. de Reb. Got. Sid. Apoll. L Ep. 8. Procop. Rer. 
 c Got. L and IIL) Ravenna continued to flourish as 
 1 ^ a naval station long after the reign of Augustus ; 
 i , (Suet. Aug. 49. Dio Cass. 63. Tacit. Ann. IV. 5. 
 IS Hist. II. 100. PUn. XXXVI. 12. Ptol. p. 63. Zosim. 
 li. V. 25.) and after the fall of the western empire, it be- 
 1, : came the seat of a separate government, known by 
 T- the name of the exarchate of Ravenna. 
 1 , No vestiges whatever remain of Butrium, men- Butrmm. 
 m. ; tioned by Strabo as a colony of Ravenna. (V. 214.) 
 i( 1 Pliny assigns it to the Umbri, and places it near the 
 iiil sea. The table seems to fix its position six miles 
 lai i north of Ravenna. 
 
 sa The little town of Cervia, about fifteen miles Fiwia"- 
 lit] \ south of the same city, appears from old ecclesiasti- 
 it , cal writings to have been anciently called Ficoclse, 
 ;rt '• perhaps it was a Greek settlement, but of no note, 
 since it is not recorded by any classical author, nor 
 tk f by the Itineraries. 
 
 m \ A little beyond Butrium, to the north, we come 
 ej 'to the most southern branch of the Po, formerly 
 a I known as the Spineticum Ostium, a name which it 
 eii! i derived from Spina, an ancient city of Greek origin. Spina, 
 situated near its entrance into the Adriatic. If 
 we are to believe Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who 
 
 VOL. I. H 
 
98 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 derives his information apparently from Hellanicusj 
 of Lesbosj (Ant. Rom. I. 18.) Spina was founded | 
 by a numerous band of Pelasgi, who arrived onj 
 this coast from Epirus long before the Trojan war.i 
 The same writer goes on to state, that in pro- 
 cess of time this colony became very flourishing, 
 and held for many years the dominion of the sea, 
 from the fruits of which it was enabled to pre- 
 sent to the temple of Delphi tithe-offerings more 
 costly than those of any other city. Afterwards, 
 however, being attacked by an overwhelming force j 
 of the surrounding barbarians, the Pelasgi were 
 forced to quit their settlement, and finally to aban- 
 don Italy. 
 
 It appears that no doubt can be entertained of thci 
 existence of a Greek city of this name, near one ofi 
 the mouths of the Po, since it is noticed in the Pe-| 
 riplus of Scylax, (p. 13.) and by the geographersi 
 Eudoxus and Artemidorus, as cited by Steph. Byz.j 
 (v. ^7r7va.) Strabo also sjDeaks of it as having oncel 
 been a celebrated city, and possessed of a treasury! 
 at Delphi ; the inscription recording that fact being 
 still extant in his time. The same geographer adds 
 besides, that Spina was yet in existence when he 
 wrote, though reduced to the condition of a mere 
 village. (Strab. V. 214. XIII. 421. Plin. 111.16.) 
 
 But the extreme antiquity which is assigned to 
 the foundation of this city by Dionysius of Halicar- 
 nassus, has been thought by some able modern cri- 
 tics to be liable to dispute. It has been remarked 
 by Freret ^, that if Spina had been of Pelasgic origin,! 
 it would have sent its offerings to the temple of Do-j 
 
 ^ Hist, de I'Acad. des Inscript. t. xviii. p. 90. ! 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 99 
 
 dona, and not to that of Delphi ; that the period 
 of its greatest prosperity cannot be anterior to the 
 time of Croesus, when the second temple was built ; 
 that both Scylax and Strabo style it an Hellenic 
 city, consequently that its foundation cannot be at- 
 tributed to the Pelasgi. These reasons however do 
 not appear to me to invalidate the account furnished 
 by Dionysius. It will be seen that Agylla in Etru- 
 ria, unquestionably a Pelasgic city, had also a trea- 
 sury at Delphi ; consequently. Spina may have been 
 placed in similar circumstances ; and when the Pe- 
 lasgic name had disappeared from Greece it might 
 easily pass for an Hellenic city, as the well known 
 vanity of the Greeks would lead them to assert their 
 connection with so considerable and opulent a town. 
 I see nothing therefore which prevents our ad- 
 ' mitting the early origin of Spina, though the time 
 : of its greatest celebrity and intercourse with Greece 
 ; cannot be supposed to date prior to the reign of 
 1 Croesus ; for Herodotus informs us, that the Pho- 
 caeans of Ionia were the first navigators who made 
 1 the Greeks acquainted with the Adriatic. (1. 163.) 
 
 It is not easy to discover when the Pelasgi aban- 
 1 doned Spina, and who were the barbarians that 
 forced them to quit the shores of the Adriatic. By 
 the latter, I apprehend we must understand the Tus- 
 cans ; but as this is a question which belongs rather 
 to the history of this celebrated people, I shall defer 
 ; it till the proper opportunity occurs. The Tuscans 
 ^themselves were in their turn dispossessed by the 
 ^Gauls ; and if the correction of Cluverius^ in the text 
 I 
 
 ' The passage is, " Interiere " item Melpum, opulentia prze- 
 " et Caturiges, Insubrum ex- " cipuuni, quod ablnsiibribuset 
 " sules ; et Spina, supra dicta ; " Boiis et Senonibus deletuni 
 
 H 2 
 
100 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 of Pliny (IIL 17-) be admitted, it appears from that 
 author, that Spina was taken and destroyed by the 
 latter people the same year that Camillus took Veii, 
 that is, 393 years B. C. : but to this it is objected, 
 that Scylax, who is supposed to have written in the 
 time of PhiUp", mentions Spina as then existing, 
 which would be about thirty or forty years later than 
 the date above mentioned. No trace now remains 
 of this once flourishing city, by which its ancient site 
 may be identified. Scylax says, it stood about twenty ; 
 stadia, or between three and four miles from the sea. ' 
 But Strabo I'eports, that in his time the small place 
 which preserved the name of Spina was situated 
 upwards of eleven miles inland. ^Ve must tlierefore 
 conclude, that a considerable deposit of alluvial soil 
 must have been made by the Po during the time 
 which intervened between these two periods, or that 
 the former site of the city had been removed to a 
 greater distance from the sea. The first supposi- 
 tion is however the most probable, nor is it unlikely 
 that the whole of the extensive marshes of Coma- 
 chio were once washed by the Adriatic. I am for this 
 reason inclined to adopt the opinion of those topo- 
 
 " esse 60 die, quo Camillus tion against S})ina. 
 " Veios ceperit, Nepos Corne- s Hudson Geogr. Min. t. i. 
 " lius tradit." Cluverius would \Mu)ever compiled the Peri- 
 read, " et Spina supra dicta, plus which goes by the name of 
 " olim oppidum opulentia prse- Scylax, we are certain that he 
 " cipuum quod ab Jnsubribus, must be posterior to the time 
 " &.C." Ital. Ant. I. p. 135. of Cimon and Themistocles, 
 Many writers admit however since he mentions the long walls 
 the existence of an ancient city of Athens ; but his materials 
 named Melpum, at a place may have been derived from 
 now called Melzi, between Ber- authorities of an earlier date. 
 gamo and Milan ; and it is not Mannert Geogr. der Griecher 
 probable that the Insubres und Roemer, t. i. p. 07. 
 would take part in an expedi- 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 101 
 
 graphers who seek for the spot on which Spina stood, 
 on the left bank of the Po di Primaro, the ancient 
 Spineticum Ostium, and not far from the village of 
 Argenta *'. If the emendation of Cluverius in the text Argeuta. 
 of Jul. Obsequens ^ is received, Argenta itself was an 
 ancient town, and formerly gave its name to the 
 marshes just mentioned. According to Pliny, the 
 Spineticum Ostium was also called Eridanum, and Spmeticum 
 
 ^ , Ostium, vel 
 
 its haven took the name of Portus Vatreni, from the Eridanum. 
 circumstance of the Po receiving a little above it trdii?^ 
 the waters of the Vatrenus, now Sanferno. 
 
 This river is noticed in a pretty epigram of Mar- Vatrenus 
 tial. 
 
 Cessatis, pueri, nihilque mostis, 
 
 Vatreno Retenoque pigriores ; 
 
 Quorum per vada tarda navigantes, 
 
 Lentos figitis ad celeusma remos. 
 
 Jam prono Phaethonte sudat iEthoii, 
 
 Exarsitque dies, et hora lassos 
 
 Interjvmgit equos meridiana. 
 
 At vos tarn placidas vagi per undas 
 
 Tutag kiditis otium carinae. 
 
 Non nautas puto vos, sed Argonautas. 
 
 III. Ep. 67. 
 
 It was from the abovementioned harbour that the 
 emperor Claudian, on returning from his mock ex- 
 pedition into Britain, sailed in triumph down the 
 I Adriatic, in a vessel more resembling a vast edifice, 
 as Pliny says, than a ship. (III. 16.) 
 
 The last place which remains to be pointed out is Forum ai. 
 
 '' Filiasi Corogr. dell Ant. Venet. Marit. t. iii. p. 44. and 82. 
 ' Ilal. Ant. I. p. 156. 
 
 H 3 
 
 I 
 
103 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Forum Allieni, mentioned by Tacitus. (Hist. IIL 6.) 
 Cluverius conceives with considerable probability, i 
 that this ancient town occupied the present site of ' 
 Ferrara, that modern name being evidently a cor- ' 
 ruption of Forum Allieni, contracted to Forum Ar- 
 rii. 
 
 What remains to be said on the several branches 
 and mouths of the Po will be introduced in the 
 next section, for the purpose of bringing that subject 
 under one comprehensive view. 
 Rubico fl. It has been already stated that the Rubicon, till 
 the reign of Augustus, formed the boundary of Cis- 
 alpine Gaul towards the south-east. To identify 
 this celebrated stream is a question which has long 
 puzzled writers on comparative geography, and does 
 not even now seem perfectly settled ^. Without en- : 
 tering into the details of this inquiry we may safely 
 say, that the Rubicon is formed from several small 
 streams, which unite about a mile from the sea, and 
 then assume the name of Fiumicino. 
 
 Cassar coming from Ravenna along the coast would 
 cross the Rubicon near its mouth, where it is one 
 stream : had he proceeded by the Via ^miha, he 
 would have had to cross the three rivulets, called 
 
 ^ The editor of the French gliano, formerly joined the Fin- 
 
 Strabo seems inclined in this micino a little below the bridge 
 
 question to adopt the opinion of Savignano ; but at ])resent it 
 
 of Mr. Guastazzi, who has writ- turns off before it reaches Mon- 
 
 ten a dissertation on the sub- tigliano, and assuming the name 
 
 ject. That writer wishes to ofPiscia^e^/o, receives the waters 
 
 prove, that the Urgone, or Ri- of the Rigosta, and soon after 
 
 gone, is the real Rubicon. This joins the Fiumicino near the 
 
 little stream takes its source bridge delle due Rocche. Geogr. 
 
 above the Villa di Monte Campo, de Strab. Paris. 1 809. 4to. t. ii. 
 
 and after passing by Monti- Eclairciss. N°. 19. 
 
i 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 103 
 
 Rugone, Pisatello, and Samgnano, which by their 
 junction constitute the Fiumicino. It is to Lucan 
 that we are indebted for the most interesting de- 
 scription of this famous event. 
 
 Jam gelidas Caesar cursu superaverat Alpes ; 
 Ingentesque anirao motus, bellumque futurum 
 Ceperat. Ut ventum est parvi Rubiconis ad undas, 
 Ingens visa duel patriae trepidantis imago, 
 Clara per obscuram vultu moestissima noctem, 
 Turrigero canos efFundens vertice crines, 
 Caesarie lacera, nudisque adstare lacertis, 
 Et gemitu permixta loqui. 1. 183. 
 
 And a few lines below. 
 
 Fonte cadit modico, parvisque impellitur undis 
 Puniceus Rubicon, cum fervida canduit asstas : 
 Perque imas serpit valles, et Gallica certus 
 Limes ab Ausoniis disterminat arva colonis. 
 Tunc vires prgebebat hiems, atque auxerat undas 
 Tertia jam gravido pluvialis Cynthia cornu, 
 Et madidis Euri resolutae flatibus Alpes. 
 Primus in obliquum sonipes opponitur amnem 
 Excepturus aquas ; molli turn cetera rumpit 
 Turba vado faciles fracti jam fluminis undas. 
 Caesar ut adversam superato gurgite ripam 
 Attigit, Hesperiae vetitis et constitit arvis. 
 Hie, ait, hie, pacem, temerataque jura relinquo; 
 Te, Fortuna, sequor. 
 
 ;{Cf. Appian. Civ. Bell. 11. 135. Suet. Cses. 30. Plut. 
 ' Cses. et Pomp.) The Rubicon is besides mentioned 
 as the boundary of Cisalpine Gaul by Cic. Phil. VI. 3. 
 ^Strab. V. 227. Plin. III. 15. Ptol. p. 62. 
 
 H 4 
 
104 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 ROMAN ROADS. 
 
 In examining the different roads which inter- 
 sected the province just described, I shall commence 
 with those which crossed the Alps, and terminated 
 at Milan. Of these I have already alluded to the 
 two which led over the Graian and Pennine Alps, 
 and met at Augusta Prcetoria, Aoste, when speak- 
 ing of the Salassi. They were constructed, as Strabo 
 informs us, (IV. 205.) by order of Augustus ; though 
 we are not to understand the geographer as stating, j 
 that these mountain-passes were opened for the first ! 
 time during the reign of that emperor ^ but that 
 they were rendered more easy of access by the works 
 which he caused to be undertaken there. That 
 which traversed the Graian Alp, or the Little St. 
 Bernard, led from Milan to Vienne, formerly the 
 capital of the Allobroges, through the country of 
 the Centrones, now the Tarentaise ; the other which 
 crossed the Pennine Alp, or Great St. JBernard, 
 established a communication between the former 
 city and Lyons. 
 
 The following stations and distances on these two I 
 roads are furnished bv the Talkie and Itinerarv of I 
 Antoninus. i 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Alpe Graia 
 
 Modern names. 
 Little St. Bernard 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 Artolicam 
 
 la Tuile 
 
 VI. 
 
 Arebrigium 
 
 Pre St. Didicr - 
 
 XVI. ni 
 
 Augustam PrjEtoriam 
 
 Aoste 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Summo Pennino 
 
 Great St. Bernard 
 
 
 Eudracinum 
 
 Etrouble 
 
 XIlI.-' 
 
 ^ See a Dissert, on the Pas- 
 sage of Hannibal over the Alps, 
 Introd. p. 38. and note, p. 20. 
 
 >" This should be VI. 
 " As the Itinerary of Anto- 
 ninus gives only XXV between 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 lot 
 
 Ancient names. Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 AugListam Prsetoriam 
 
 Aoste 
 
 - XXV. 
 
 Augusta Praetoria 
 
 Aoste 
 
 
 Vitricium 
 
 Verrez 
 
 - XXV. 
 
 Eporediam 
 
 Ivrea 
 
 - XXL 
 
 Vercellas * 
 
 Vercelli 
 
 - XXXIII 
 
 Novariam 
 
 Novara 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Mediolanum 
 
 Milan 
 
 - XXXIII 
 
 *0r by another route, 
 
 
 • 
 
 Vercellas 
 
 Vercelli 
 
 
 Cottias o 
 
 Cozzo 
 
 - XIIL 
 
 Laumellimi 
 
 Lnmello 
 
 - XIL 
 
 Ticinum 
 
 Pdvia 
 
 - XXII. 
 
 Mediolanum 
 
 Milan 
 
 - XXIL 
 
 There were also two passes over the Rhaetian 
 Alps, which afforded a communication between Curia, 
 Coire, and 3Tilan ; the one traversing the Sjjlngen, 
 the other 3Iont Septimer^ and both meeting at Cla- 
 venna, Chiavenna. These roads also were probably 
 made by Augustus, but the passes had been fre- 
 quented long before, as Strabo reports on the autho- 
 rity of Polybius. (IV. 209.) 
 
 The first is described in the Table, and in the Iti- 
 nerary of Antoninus, p. 278. as follows : 
 
 Curia 
 
 Coire 
 
 
 Lapidariam 
 
 - 
 
 - XXXII 
 
 Cuneuni Aureum 
 
 Splugen 
 
 - XVIL 
 
 Tarvessedum 
 
 Madcse 
 
 - X. 
 
 Clavennam 
 
 Chiavenna 
 
 - XV. 
 
 the Summus Penninus and Au- 
 gusta Prtetoria, this number 
 ought 10 be altered to X. and 
 die next to XV. 
 
 " Here it met the road which 
 led I'rom Augusta Taurinoruin, 
 Turin, to Mediolanum. See 
 p. 39. 
 
 M\ 
 
106 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in 
 
 Roman miles. 
 
 ad lacum Comacenum - - - X. 
 
 per lacum Comum Conio - - LX. 
 
 The latter by the Itin. Anton, alone, p. 277- 
 
 Curia 
 
 Coire 
 
 
 Tinnetionem 
 
 Tintzen - 
 
 - XX. 
 
 Murum 
 
 la Porta 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Summum Lacum 
 
 Samolko - 
 
 - XX. 
 
 Comum 
 
 Como 
 
 . XV. P 
 
 Mediolanum 
 
 Milan 
 
 . XVIII. 
 
 From Milan two great roads branched off to the 
 eastern and southern extremities of the province; 
 the one leading to Verona and Aquileia, the latter to 
 Placentia and Ariminiun : the same name of Via 
 jEmilia was however applied to both. Concerning 
 this celebrated way, we learn that it was made by 
 M. iEmiliiis Lepidus, who was consul A. U. C. 567. 
 in continuation of the Via Flaminia, which had been 
 carried from Rome to Ariminum. The Via iEmilia 
 was laid down in the first instance as far as Bologna, 
 but subsequently it was continued to Placentia and 
 JMilan, and finally to Verona and Aquileia. There 
 was another Ijranch of it however which led from 
 Bologna to this last city by a shorter cut, though 
 still avoiding the marshes of the Po, and re-joining 
 the main road at Padua. (Strab. V. 217. '^) 
 
 P This number, according to tance would much exceed XV. 
 the former statement of the dis- i See Animadv. crit. ad ex- 
 
 tance from the head of the lake cerpt. ex Mus. Veron, Append, 
 
 to Co)?jo. should be LX; unless N°. 78. ; in the Mem. Storiche, 
 
 it be thought that the road fol- p. Ifio. and Append, p. 254. 
 
 lowed the shore of the lake; Also Filiasi Mem. Stor. dei Ve- 
 
 but even in that case the dis- neti. t. ii. p. 35. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 107 
 
 The stations on this road between Mikm and Ve- 
 rona api3ear in the Itin. Hierosol. as follows : 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Mediolanum 
 
 Modern names. 
 Milan 
 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Fluvium Frigidum 
 
 Lamhro 
 
 - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Argentiam 
 
 Goj-gonzuola 
 
 - X. 
 
 Pontem Aureoli 
 
 Pontiriiolo 
 
 
 - X. 
 
 Bergamum * 
 
 Bergamo 
 
 - 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Tollegata 
 
 Talgato 
 
 - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Tetellum 
 
 Baitella 
 
 - 
 
 - X. 
 
 Brixiam 
 
 Brescia 
 
 - 
 
 - X. 
 
 ad Flexum 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - XI. 
 
 Beneventum 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - X. 
 
 Verona 
 
 Verona 
 
 - 
 
 - X.r 
 
 * A road is marked in the Table as branching off 
 from Bergamum to Leuceris, Lovere, and round the 
 I Lago cVIseo to Brixia. 
 
 Bergamum Bergamo 
 
 Leucerim Lovere - - XX. 
 
 Brixiam Brescia - - XXXV. 
 
 Ardelicam Peschiera - - XXXII. 
 
 Veronam Verona - - XIII. 
 
 i The Itin. Anton, gives only four stages between 
 Milan and Verona, p, 127. 
 
 Mediolanum Milan 
 
 Bergamum Bergamo - - XXXIII. 
 
 Brescia - - XVIII. 
 
 Brixiam 
 
 Sirmionem 
 
 Veronam 
 
 Sirmione 
 Verona 
 
 XXII. 
 XXXIII.s 
 
 ■■ The sum of these distances 
 between Brescia and Verona is 
 but thirty-one miles, which fall 
 short of the real nvunber by at 
 least twelve ; so that it is pro- 
 
 bable astation is wanting. D'An- 
 ville, Anal. Geog. de I'ltalie, p. 
 74. 
 
 ' This should be XXIII. 
 
108 
 
 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 From Milan to Rimini the stations and distances 
 are given in the greatest detail in the Jerusalem Iti- 
 nerary. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Mediolanum 
 
 Modern names. 
 Milan 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 ad Nonum 
 
 Marignano 
 
 - VIIIL 
 
 Laudem ' 
 
 Lodi vccchio 
 
 - VIL 
 
 Tres Tabernas 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - VIIIL 
 
 ad Rotas 
 
 - - . 
 
 - V. 
 
 Placentiam 
 
 Piacenza 
 
 - XL 
 
 ad Fonticulos 
 
 la Fontana 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Fidentiam " 
 
 Borgo San Dmi7iino VIII. 
 
 ad Tarum 
 
 Taro 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Parmam 
 
 Pai-ma 
 
 - VIL 
 
 Tannetum 
 
 Taneto 
 
 - VIIL 
 
 Regium 
 Pontem Secies 
 
 Regg'io 
 la Sccchia 
 
 - X. 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Mutinam 
 
 Modena 
 
 - V. 
 
 Victuriolas "'" 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - III. 
 
 ad Medias 
 
 Samoggia 
 
 - X. 
 
 Bononiam 
 
 Bologna 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Claternam 
 
 Quaderna - 
 
 - X. 
 
 Forum Cornelii 
 
 Imola 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Faventlam 
 
 Faenza 
 
 - X. 
 
 Forum Livii 
 
 Forli 
 
 - V. 
 
 Forum Popilii 
 Caesenam 
 
 Forlimpojjoli 
 Cesena 
 
 - VI. 
 
 - VI. 
 
 t There is a cross-road in the 
 Itin. Anton, from Laiis, or Lodi 
 vecchio, to Ticinum Pavia, XIII. 
 M.P. 
 
 " The Table and Itin. Anton, 
 supply another stage between 
 this place and Placentia ; Flo- 
 rentia, Fiorenzuola, XV. M. P. 
 from Placentia, and X. from Fi- 
 dentia ; from which it would ap- 
 
 pear, that there is a deficiency 
 in the Itin. Hierosol. of IV. 
 miles. 
 
 ^^' The table furnishes an in- 
 termediate station between this 
 place and the next of ad Me- 
 dias, named Forum Gallorum, 
 Castel Franco, (seep. 87.) VTII. 
 M. P. from Mutina, conse- 
 fiuently V. beyond Victuriolie. 
 
GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 109 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Compitum " 
 Ariminuni 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Rimini 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 - VI. 
 
 - XII. 
 
 At Placentia, the Via iEmilia was crossed by the 
 Via Posthumia, of which we have ah-eady spoken in 
 treating of the roads of Liguria, How this way was 
 continued beyond Placentia does not appear very 
 clearly ; but as there is no indication in any of the 
 Itineraries of a direct communication between Pla- 
 centia and Cremona, through which city we know 
 that the Via Posthumia was carried, I am inclined 
 to think that it crossed the Po at Placentia, and 
 reached Cremona by Laus Pompeia and Acerrae, 
 Gherra. In this case the stations will be nearly 
 as follows : 
 
 Placentia 
 
 Piacenza 
 
 
 Laudeiri 
 
 LocU vccchio 
 
 - XXIIII 
 
 Acerras 
 
 Gherra 
 
 - XXII. 
 
 Cremonam * 
 
 Cremona 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Bedriacum 
 
 Cividale 
 
 - XXII. 
 
 Mantuam 
 
 Mantova 
 
 
 Veronam 
 
 Verona 
 
 
 * There was a cross-road from Cremona to Re- 
 gium on the Via JiLmilia, according to the Itin. 
 Anton, p. 283. 
 
 '^ At Compitum, as the name 
 implies, the Via Emilia was 
 met by another road, which I 
 conceive to have been that 
 branch of the Via Fhmiinia 
 which led from Arretium in E- 
 truria to Bononia, and was con- 
 structed byC. Flaminius Nepos, 
 A.U.C..5G7. (Liv.XXXIX.2.) 
 
 Strabo is thought to confound 
 this road with the \^ia Flami- 
 nia, which was laid down from 
 Rome to Ariminuni by C. Fla- 
 minius, who was censor A. U.C. 
 537, and three years after was 
 killed in the battle of the lake 
 'J'rasvmene. Strab. V. 217. 
 
110 GALLIA CISALPINA. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Cremona 
 
 Cremona 
 
 
 Brixellura 
 
 Bresello 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Regiuni 
 
 Regg'io 
 
 . XL.y 
 
 Mutinam 
 
 Modena 
 
 - xxvn.z 
 
 Bononiam 
 
 Bologna 
 
 
 The same Itinerary supplies another cross-road 
 between Bononia and Verona, (p. 282.) 
 
 Verona Verona 
 
 Hostiliam OstigUa - - XXX. ; 
 
 Colicariam _ _ - _ XXV. ' 
 
 Mutinam Modena - - XXV. ' 
 
 Bononiam a Bologna - - XXV. 
 
 Lastly, we may notice a road which seems to have i 
 led from Parma through Liguria into Etruria. Noi 
 mention is made of it in the Itineraries, but there is | 
 good historical evidence of the existence of such a 
 route ^: (Liv. XLI. 18.) and I conceive that it 
 was by this road that the Roman armies usually pe- 
 netrated from Etruria into Cisalpine Gaul, before the 
 Flaminian and iEmilian ways had been laid down. | \ 
 The general direction of this route, which is now 
 much frequented, seems to have been from Pisa to 
 Luca, SarTiana, PontremoUy Fornovo, and Parma. 
 
 y Read XX. nonia and Aqulleia, see the next 
 
 ^ This number should be section. 
 XVII. ^ See Cluver. Ital. Antiq. p. j 
 
 ■^ For the road between Bo- 75. 
 
SECTION IV. 
 
 VENETIA AND HISTRIA 
 
 Origin and history of the Veneti — Description of the coast — 
 Mouths of the Po — Interior of the country — Euganei, Triden- 
 tini, Carni, and other Alpine nations — Sources of the Timavus 
 — The Histri — Description of Histria. 
 
 "SVe are now arrived at the north-east angle of Italy, 
 j formed by the Alps and the head of the Adriatic gulf; 
 « F to which the name of Venetia was assigned, from 
 ^( \ the Heneti, or Veneti, an ancient people respecting 
 whose origin considerable uncertainty seems to have 
 li I existed even among the best informed writers of an- 
 i I tiquity. The poetical as well as popular opinion 
 K 'i identified them with the Heneto-Paphlagones, enu- 
 1 merated by Homer in the catalogue of the allies 
 Jl i; of Priam. (B. 852.) It was affirmed, that this people, 
 101 having lost their leader during the Trojan war, had 
 iti i crossed over into Europe under the command of An- 
 il ' tenor, and in the course of their subsequent wander- 
 ings had arrived at the head of the Adriatic, where 
 ® I they finally settled, after having expelled the Euganei, 
 the original inhabitants of the country. (Liv. I. c. 1. 
 Cato. ap. PUn. III. 19- Corn. Nep. ap. Plin. VI. 2. 
 Justin. XX. 1. Scymn. Ch. Perieg. 388. Soph. 'lA/oy 
 aXaais ap. Strab. XIII. 608. Mseandr. ap. eund. XII. 
 552. Virg. ^n.L242. Ovid. Fast. IV. 78. Sil. Ital. 
 VIIL604.) Strabo, who mentions more than once this 
 tradition, was himself inclined to believe the Veneti 
 
112 V-ENETIA. j 
 
 to be Gauls, (V. 212.) as there was a tribe of the 
 same name in that country ^. (Caes. Bell. Gall. III. 9.) i 
 But Strabo is singular in this opinion, which we 
 ought to be the less inclined to receive as it is at 
 variance with the testimony of Polybius. (II. 17.) 
 This historian assures us, that the Veneti differed in 
 language'^ from the Gauls, though in manners andi 
 customs they bore a great resemblance to that na-( 
 tion. Herodotus, who was well acquainted with the 
 ^"eneti, designates them by the generic appellation 
 of Illyrians. (I. 196. and V. 10.) And we ought* 
 perhaps to content ourselves with this indication of; 
 their origin, witliout attempting to trace it to a re- 
 moter source. I would leave it to more able and in- 
 quisitive antiquaries, to speculate on the probability 
 of the Asiatic origin of the Veneti '". But if the fact 
 of their having crossed the Bosphorus be admitted, 
 we might easily conceive their subsequent progress i 
 across the plains of Thrace, and along the banks of i 
 the Danuhe and the Save into Croatia, and finally 
 their arrival on the north-western shore of the Adri- 1 
 atic. One thing at least, with regard to the Vene- 
 tian migration, may be safely asserted; that they 
 were the last people who penetrated into Italy by 
 that frontier. This fact is sufficiently evident from ; 
 the extreme position which they took up, and from 
 
 ^ Tliey occupied the district than that dialect, both in the 
 
 of Joannes in Brittany. D'An- form of the letters and the cha- 
 
 ville, Not. de I'Anc. Gaule, Art. racter of the idiom. Orsato. 
 
 Veneti. Monum. Patav. Maftei Osserv. 
 
 ^ Some peculiarities of their Letter, t. v. Lanzi. Saggio di 
 
 language are mentioned by Pli- Lingua Etrusca, P. iii. p. 649. 
 
 ny. (XXVI. 7.) Modern re- et seq. 
 
 searches seem to establish that '^ Filiasi Saggio dei Veneti 
 
 this language was different from primi, P. ii. p. II. Id. Mem. 
 
 the Etruscan, having a still Stor. dei Veneti primi, t. ii. c. 
 
 greater affinity to archaic Greek, 3 1 . 
 
VENETIA. 113 
 
 , their having retained possession of it undisturbed, 
 i as far as history informs us, till they became subject 
 t to the Roman power. 
 
 The history of the Veneti contains little that is 
 .i worthy of notice, if we except the remarkable fea- 
 II i ture of their being the sole people of Italy, who not 
 i only offered no resistance to the ambitious projects 
 a- \ of Rome, but even at a very early period rendered 
 le that power an essential service ; if it be true, as Po- 
 ll lybius reports, that the Gauls who had taken Rome 
 iit were suddenly called away from that city by an ir- 
 ofjruption of the Veneti into their territory. (II. 18.) 
 e- 1 The same author elsewhere expressly states, that an 
 11- '' alliance was afterwards formed between the Romans 
 ty and Veneti, (II. 23.) a fact which is confirmed by 
 let Strabo. (V. 216.) 
 
 il This state of security and peace would seem to 
 ess have been very favourable to the prosperity of the 
 of Venetian nation. According to an old geographer, 
 illjthey counted within their territory fifty cities, and 
 Iri. a population of a million and half. The soil and 
 lie- climate were excellent, and their cattle were report- 
 ley ,ed to breed twice in the year. (Scymn. Ch. Perieg.) 
 Iff Their horses were especially noted for their fleet- 
 ,111 ness, and are known to have often gained prizes in 
 111 the games of Greece. (Eur. Hipp. v. 231. ubi vid. 
 Schol. Hesych. voc. 'Ever/^ef.) And Strabo affirms, 
 that Dionysius, tyrant of Sicily, kept a stud of race- 
 horses in their country. (V. 212.) The same writer 
 affirms, that even in his day there was an annual 
 sacrifice of a white horse to Diomed ^. 
 
 '' A modern writer is of opi- were celebrated in fable. Filiasi 
 lion, that this Diomed was the Mem. Saggio. dei Ven. pr. p. 2. 
 rhracian king whose horses 
 
 VOL. I. I 
 
114 VENETIA. 
 
 When the Gauls had been subjugated, and their j 
 country liad been reduced to a state of dependence, j 
 the Veneti do not appear to have manifested anyi 
 unwillingness to constitute part of the new province, i 
 an event which we may supjiose to have happened i 
 not long after the second Punic war ^. Their ter- \ 
 ritory from that time was included under the gene-j 
 ral denomination of Cisalpine Gaul, and they were; 
 admitted to all the privileges which that province: 
 successively obtained ^ 
 
 In the reign of Augustus, Venetia was considered 
 as a separate district, constituting the tenth re- 
 gion in the division made by that emperor. (Plin. 
 III. 18.) 
 
 Its boundaries, if for the sake of simplification we 
 include within them the Tridentini, Meduaci, Carni, 
 and other smaller nations, may be considered to be 
 the Athesis, and a line drawn from that river to the 
 Po, to the west: the Alps to the north: the Adri- 
 atic, as far as the river Formio, Misano, to the east : i 
 and the main branch of the Po to the south. i 
 
 Padusa fl. The Spiuctic branch of this river, which has been j 
 already mentioned, is more commonly known among 
 Latin writers by the name of Padusa. 
 
 Haud secus, atque alto in luco quum forte catervae 
 Consedere avium, piscosove amne Padusae 
 Dant sonitum rauci per stagna loquacia cycni. 
 
 JSn. XI. 456. 
 
 Eridani ripas, et raucse stagna Padusae 
 Diffugiens nudavlt olor. 
 
 Claud. Epith. Pal. et Cel. 
 
 •^ Carli Antich, Ital. II. .5. minio dei Romani, vol. \v. p. 
 
 *■ Micali I'ltalia avanti il do- 319. 
 
VENETIA. 115 
 
 Et placidam fossae qua jungunt ora Padusam, 
 Navigat Alpini flumina magna Padl. 
 
 Valg. Eleg. ap. Serv. ad /En. XI. 456. 
 
 «< j The canal alluded to in the last passage is that which 
 
 ' Augustus cut from the Padusa to Ravenna. 
 
 Polybius describes the Po as dividing itself into 
 
 fri two streams, which he calls Olana and Padoa, at aoianafl. 
 
 K \ place named Trigaboli, probably somewhere near TrigaijoH. 
 
 a I Ferrara. (II. 16.) The former of these branches is 
 j easily recognised in the present Po di Volano ; the 
 
 d ; other, which is evidently the same as the Padusa, 
 
 [fimust therefore answer to the Po di Primaro. 
 In addition to the appellations already noticed, it 
 would seem from Pliny, that the latter stream was 
 sometimes known by the name of Messanicus. (III. Messani- 
 16.) The other branches of the Po mentioned ]>y 
 this writer are the Caprasiae Ostium, now Bocca ^/Caprasia? 
 hel occhio ; Sagis, Fossage ; Carbonaria, Po d'Ari- sagis Osti. 
 
 iini. 
 
 
 ano. The Fossa Philistina is the Po grande, andp^^^^pj^j^ 
 the Tartarus, now Tartar o^ which communicated ^^^'^'"^• 
 with it, is probably the Hadria of Steph. Byz. or the Hadria, vci 
 Hatrianus of Ptolemy, (p. 63.) fl- 
 
 The Fossa Philistina is spoken of as a very con- 
 siderable canal, having seven arms or cuts, commonly 
 known by the name of Septem Maria, drawn off from Septem 
 it to the sea. These works were undertaken hy the 
 Tuscans, for the purpose of draining the marshy 
 lands about Hadria ^. 
 
 8 The above account of the where the face of a country 
 several branches and canals of has probably undergone great 
 tbe Po is that Avhich Cluverius change, it is difficult to form 
 gives. But it is right to ob- an accurate notion of its corn- 
 serve, that the passage of Pliny, parative topography. Silveslri 
 from which it is derived, is very Palude Atriane. Aniati del Ru- 
 obscure, if not corrupt : besides, bicone Append. 7. 
 
 I 2 
 
116 VENETIA. 
 
 Hatiia,vei This ancieiit city, which must have been once 
 powerful and great, since it was enabled to transmit 
 its name to the sea on which it stood, is known to 
 have been possessed by the Tuscans at the time of 
 their greatest prosperity, and when their dominion 
 in Italy had been extended from sea to sea. (Liv. V. 
 33. Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 32. Fest. v. Atrium. 
 Plin. III. 16.) Some obscure traditions, however, 
 represent it as being in its origin a Greek city. 
 (Steph. Byz. v. 'Arpia. Justin. XX.) These accounts, 
 considered by themselves, would, as far as regards 
 Hadria, be little entitled to attention ; but coupled 
 with what we know touching the origin of the neigh- 
 bouring cities of Spina ^' and Ravenna, they acquire 
 a considerable degree of probability, and lead to the 
 conclusion, that these three towns were at a remote 
 period founded by the people who are sometimes 
 called Thessalians, and at other times Pelasgi ; but 
 whose real name, as I have elsewhere endeavoured 
 to prove, was that of Tyrrhenians \ When the 
 Tuscan nation had extended its conquests into the 
 north of Italy, it is most probable that Hadria and 
 Spina fell into their hands ; Ravenna, as we learn 
 from Strabo, was occupied by the Umbri. 
 
 The oldest writer who has recorded Hadria is 
 Hecataeus, quoted by Steph. Byz. (v. 'A^pia.) Accord- 
 ing to this ancient historian, it was situated near a 
 river and bay of the same name. The river is the 
 Tarfaro, but the bay into which it discharged itself 
 has been long since filled up. The once capacious 
 
 Portus Ha. port uoticcd by Pliny (III. 16.) is perhaps the Ha- 
 
 drianus. 
 
 ^ Hadria, as well as Spina, Plin. III. 16. * 
 
 is said to have been founded by ' See the following section. 
 
 Dioined. Steph. By/, v. 'Arpla. 
 
VENETIA. 117 
 
 drianum of the Itineraries, situated, as was usual 
 with ancient maritime cities, at some distance from 
 the town of which it was the haven. The prosperity 
 of Hadria does not seem to have survived the decline 
 of the Tuscan power north of the Apennines ; and 
 though from its defensible situation it might have 
 been retained by that nation for some time after the 
 loss of their other possessions in Upper Italy, it is 
 probable that they deserted it for their southern set- 
 tlements on the Adriatic, towards the middle of the 
 fourth century from the foundation of Rome. (Dion. 
 Hal. VII. 3.) Hadria still existed when Strabo 
 wrote, but as an insignificant place. (V. 214. Tacit. 
 Hist. III. 12. Ptol. p. 63.) At present it is but a 
 small town, though an episcopal see, and is distant 
 from the coast upwards of eighteen miles '\ 
 
 The whole of the Venetian coast appears to have 
 been anciently as full of creeks and harbours, made 
 by the mouths of rivers and canals, as it is at pre- 
 sent. Strabo observes, that from the number of 
 dikes and embankments formed by the inhabitants, 
 this district bore a great resemblance to Lower 
 Egypt : the same writer affirms, that the rise and 
 fall of the tide was perceptible in the canals, or la- 
 gunes, which communicated with the sea. (V. 212.) 
 
 ^ Filiasi Comgr. dell Ant. coins with the retrograde le- 
 
 Venet. Marit. t. iii. p. 109. Sil- gend TAH ought to be ascrib- 
 
 vestri Palude Atriane. Few re- ed to the Venetian Hadria, or 
 
 mains of any moment have hi- to the Hadria in Picenum, sup- 
 
 therto been discovered on the posed to be its colony. From 
 
 site of Hadria, and of these a these and other coins it ap- 
 
 very small number can be re- pears that the real name of this 
 
 ferred to the Tuscans prior to city was Hatri, which the Greeks 
 
 the Roman dominion. It may changed to 'Adpia. Mazocchi 
 
 be remarked, however, that it is in Tab. Heracl. p. 529. Boc- 
 
 a matter of great dispute among chi Dissert. Acad. Cort. t. iii. 
 
 numismatic writers, whether the p. 76. Lanzi, t, iii, p. 643. 
 
 I3 
 
118 
 
 VENETIA. 
 
 Portus 
 
 Brundu 
 
 lus. 
 
 Of the harbours above mentioned, the Portus Brun- 
 dulus, now Porto Brondolo, was formed by the 
 Athesis and Togisonus. (Plin. III. 16.) The first of 
 Athesis fl. these rivers has been already spoken of as the Adige. 
 It rises in the mountains of the Tyrol, and after a 
 course of nearly two hundred miles, discharges its 
 waters into the Adriatic. Next to the Po, it must 
 be looked upon as the most considerable stream of 
 Italy. Virgil has introduced the mention of these 
 two great rivers in one of his most beautiful com- 
 parisons. 
 
 Quales aeriae liquentia flumlna clrcuni, 
 Sive Padi ripis, Athesim seu propter amoenum, 
 Consurgunt geminae quercus, intonsaque ccelo 
 AttQllunt capita, et sublimi vertice nutant. 
 
 tEn. IX. 679. 
 
 Togisonus 
 fl. 
 
 The Togisonus, a river noticed only by Pliny, 
 (III. 16.) is thought by Cluverius to be the Fossa 
 Paltaiia, a stream which he says rises below ISlonte 
 Selice, and faUs into the sea near JBrondolo. But 
 D'Anville is perhaps more correct in supposing it to 
 be the same as the Canal Bianco^, which com- 
 Eretenusfl. municates with VAgno, the ancient Eretenus. This 
 small river, which was formerly noted for its eels, 
 (^lian. XIV. 8.) has been thought by a modern 
 critic "" to be the real Eridanus, which, as Strabo 
 seems to suppose, may have been a different river 
 from the Po, though near it. (V. 215.) The Portus 
 Edro, which follows, and according to Pliny was 
 formed by the Fossa Clodia and different branches 
 
 Portus 
 Edro. 
 
 ' See his map of Ancient ■" Bardetti della lingua del 
 
 Italy. prim. abit. dell' Ital. c. v, p. 209. 
 
VENETIA. 119 
 
 of the Meduacus Major and Minor, the Bre7ita, andMeduacus 
 BachigUoiie, is probably Chioxna. (III. 16.) Meduacus 
 
 Further north, and close to the sea, was Altinum, ^it-lluin 
 the precise site of which, according to Cluverius, 
 seems uncertain ; but D'Anville ° asserts, that its 
 place is yet marked by the name of Alt'mo, on the 
 right bank of the river Silis, Sile, and near its mouth, siiisn. 
 (PUn. III. 18.) According to Strabo, the situation 
 of Altinum bore much resemblance to that of Ra- 
 venna. (V. 214. Cf. Vitruv. I. 4. Tacit. Hist. III. 6. 
 Mel. II. 4. Ptol. p. 63.) The earliest mention of 
 it is in VeU. Pater. (II. 76.) At a later period of 
 the Roman empire it must have become a place of 
 considerable note, since Martial compares the ap- 
 pearance of its shore, lined with villas, to that of 
 Baise. 
 
 iEmula Baianis Altini littora villis. 
 
 IV. Ep. 25. 
 
 (Cf. Cassiod. XII. Ep. 22.) It was also celebrated 
 for its wool. 
 
 Velleribus primis Apulia, Parma secundis 
 Nobilis ; Altinum tertia laudat ovis. ' 
 
 Mart. XIV. Ep. 153. 
 
 L. Antoninus Verus died of apoplexy near Alti- 
 ijil num. (Eutrop. VIII. Jul. Capitol. L. Ver.) 
 
 Beyond this town we find the river Plavis, /«Piavisfl. 
 
 Piave, (Paul. Diacon. R. Lang. II. 12.) and farther 
 il 1 still, the Liquentia, now la Liven%a, with a harbour i-iqueutia 
 1 1 at its mouth. (Plin. III. 18.) Next follows the Ro- ' 
 ,('.: matinus, Lemeiie, and on its right bank, a few miles Romatmus 
 \\ from the coast, the city of Concordia, which yet re- Concordia. 
 
 "Anal. Geogr. de I'ltal. p. 84. 
 I 4 
 
120 VENETIA. 
 
 tains both its position and name. Strabo speaks of 
 this town as an inconsiderable place ; (V. 214.) but 
 other writers mention it as a Roman colony, (Mel. 
 11.4. Plin. III. 18. Ptol. p. 63.) and this is con- 
 firmed by ancient inscriptions, which give it the 
 title of Julia Concordia. (Cf. Cassiod. XII. 26. Eu- 
 PortiisRo-trop. VIII. Zosim. V.) The Portus Romatinus of 
 nmtim.s. pjj^^ j^ ^^^^ p^^^^ Lemetitio. (III. 16.) 
 
 The next river is the Tilavemptus, now Taglia- 
 mento, which Cluverius considers as separating the 
 Veneti from the Carni °. His opinion is founded on 
 a passage in Strabo; (V. 214.) and though the point 
 may be contested, he has been followed, I believe, 
 by the best and latest writers on the ancient topo- 
 graphy of this part of Italy p. 
 
 We must now retrace our steps towards the 
 southern border of Venetia, in order to examine the 
 interior and remaining part of that province. North 
 A teste. of the Acllge, and on the Eretenus, was Ateste, a 
 Roman colony of some note. (Plin. III. 18. XVII. 
 17. Tacit. Hist. III. 6. Ptol. p. 63.) 
 
 Perfer Atestinse, nondum vulgata Sabinae 
 Carmina, purpurea sed modo culta toga. 
 
 Mart. X. Ep. 93. 
 
 It is now Este, a name well known in modern his- 
 tory as the title of one of the most ancient and 
 illustrious families in Europe ^. 
 Mons yi- Somewhat to the east of Este is Monselice, an- 
 "^''- ciently Mons Silicis. (Paul. Diacon. IV. 26.) 
 Pataviuni. Patavium, in Italian Padova, situated between 
 the Meduacus Major and Minor, rivers already no- 
 
 ° Ital. Ant. I. p, 177. Eclairciss. N". 12. p. 24. 
 
 P See the French Straho. i Muratori Antichita Estense. 
 
VENETIA. 121 
 
 ticed as the Brenta and Bachigl'ione, from its ce- 
 lebrity and importance may justly be considered as 
 the capital of ancient Venetia. The story of its 
 foundation by Antenor is one which will scarcely 
 be believed in the present day, though so universally 
 accredited by the writers of antiquity. 
 
 Antenor potuit, mediis elapsus Achivis, 
 Illyricos penetrate sinus, atque intima tutus 
 
 Regna Liburnorum, et fontes superare Timavi. 
 
 * * * 
 
 Hie tamen ille urbem Patavi, sedesque locavit 
 Teucrorum, et genti nomen dedit ; armaque fixit 
 Troia. iEN. I. 242. 
 
 (Cf Pomp. Mel. II. 4. Solin.VIIL Senec. Consol. ad 
 Helv. 7. .^lian. Hist. Anim. XIV. 8.) It seems as 
 difficult to refute as to prove a fact of so remote an 
 era ; but granting the origin of Padua, as far as re- 
 gards the Trojan prince *■, to be an invention of a 
 later period, it does not follow that the tradition 
 should be wholly destitute of foundation : perhaps 
 a similarity of name between the Antenor of Ho- 
 mer and the chief of the Heneti, might not unrea- 
 sonably be fixed upon as accounting in some measure 
 for this otherwise improbable story. An interesting 
 event in the subsequent history of Patavium is re- 
 corded at some length by Livy, who naturally dwells 
 on it as honourable to his native city. (X. 2.) A 
 Spartan fleet under the command of Cleonymus, son 
 of Cleomenes, king of Lacedemon, being driven by 
 contrary winds from the neighbourhood of Taren- 
 tum, to the aid of which city he had been summoned 
 
 '' In the Iliad, Antenor is re- cumstance which renders the 
 presented as of the same age account here considered very in- 
 with Priam, (r. 148.) a cir- credible. 
 
 I 
 
122 VENETIA. 
 
 against a threatened attack on the part of the Ro- 
 mans, (Diod. Sicul. XX. 104. Strab. VI. 208.) ar- 
 rived unexpectedly in the Adriatic, and anchored at 
 the mouth of the Meduacus Major, or JBrenta, and 
 near the present villages of Chio^TLCi and Fiisina. 
 A party of these adventurers, having advanced up 
 the river in some light vessels, effected a landing, 
 and proceeded to burn and plunder the defenceless 
 villages on its banks. The alarm of this unexpected 
 attack soon reached Padua, whose inhabitants were 
 kept continually on the alert and in arms, from fear 
 of the neighbouring Gauls. A force was instantly 
 despatched to repel the invaders, and such was the 
 skill and promptitude with which this service was 
 performed, that the marauders were surprised, and 
 their vessels taken, before the news of this reverse 
 could reach the fleet at the mouth of the river. At- 
 tacked at his moorings, it was not without great loss, 
 both in ships and men, that the Spartan commander 
 effected his escape. The shields of the Greeks and 
 the beaks of their galleys were susjDended in the 
 temple of Juno, and an annual mock-fight on the 
 river Brenta served to perpetuate the memory of so 
 proud a day in the annals of Padua. This event 
 is placed by the Roman historian in the 450th year 
 of Rome. 
 
 Strabo speaks of Patavium as the greatest and 
 most flourishing city in the north of Italy ; and i 
 states, that it counted in his time 500 Roman knights 
 among its citizens, and could at one period send 
 20,000 men into the field ^. Its manufactures of 
 cloth and woollen stuffs were renowned throughout 
 
 ^ Some MSS. read 120,000 ; but the lesser number seems the 
 most probable. 
 
VENETIA. 123 
 
 f Italy, and, together with its traffic in various com- 
 I modities, sufficiently attested the great wealth and 
 . prosperity of its inhabitants. (V. 213.) 
 I (Cf. Mart. XI V. Ep. 141.) 
 
 Vellera cum sumant Patavinse multa trilices, 
 Et pingues tunicas serra secare potest. 
 
 Vessels could come up to Padua from the sea, a 
 distance of two hundred and fifty stadia, by the Me- 
 diiacus, which river had a capacious harbour of the Portus iWe- 
 same name at its mouth *. (Strab. V. 213.) Thrasea 
 Psetus, one of the victims of Nero's cruelty, and of 
 whom Tacitus says, that virtue perished along with 
 him, was a native of Padua, and is reported l)y the 
 same historian to have incurred the tyrant's hatred, 
 among other reasons, for his performance in a tragedy 
 at Padua during the celebration of certain games, 
 said to have been instituted by Antenor. (Ann. XVI. 
 21. Dio Cass. LXII.'i) The history o^ Padua may 
 be further illustrated from Cic. Phil. XII. 4. Tacit. 
 Hist. III. 6. Ptol. p. 63. About six miles to the 
 south of this city were the celebrated Patavinae Patavinaj 
 Aqu^. (Plin. II. 103. and XXXI. 6.) The prin-ljon^r^ 
 cipal source was distinguished by the name of Apo- 
 nus Fons, from whence that of Sagni d'Abano, by 
 which these waters are at present known, has evi- 
 dently been formed. 
 
 * It is not clear which har- Hone. The distance specified 
 
 hour the geographer speaks of might seem to favour the latter 
 
 in this passage; Malamocco at supposition, 
 the mouth of the Brenta, as " See Orsato Monunienta 
 
 Cluverius imagined, or that of Patavina, p. 155. 
 Chiozza, formed by the Bachig'- 
 
IM VENETIA. 
 
 Euganeo, si vera fides memorantibus, augur 
 Colle sedens, Aponus terris ubi fumifer exit. 
 
 LucAN.VIl.193. 
 
 Etrusci nisi thermulis lavaris, 
 
 Illotus morieris, Oppiane. 
 NuUae sic tibi blandientur undae. 
 
 Nee fontes Aponi rudes puellis. 
 
 Mart. VI. Ei>. 42. 
 
 Huic pater Eridanus, Venetaeque ex ordine gentes, 
 
 Atque Apono gaudens populus, seu bella cieret, 
 
 Seu Musas placidus doctaeque silentia vitae 
 
 Mallet, et Aonios plectro mulcere laborer, 
 
 Non ullum duxere parem. Sil. Ital. XII. 217. 
 
 But Claudian has described it most fully in the 
 little poem beginning with, 
 
 Pons, Antenorese vitam qui porrigis urbi, 
 Fataque vicinis noxia pellis aquis. ' 
 
 ***** 
 Felices, proprium qui te meruere, coloni, 
 Fas quibus est Aponon juris habere sui. 
 
 Claud. Id. 6. 
 
 (See also Cassiodor. II. 38.) There was an oracle of 
 Geryon near these springs, which was consulted by 
 the throwing of dice. (Suet. Tib. 14.) 
 Viceiitia, Between Patavium and Verona we find Vicentia, 
 or, as it is sometimes written, Vicetia, (Strab. V. 
 214. ^lian. XIV. 8.) now Vicen%a. Tacitus speaks 
 of it as a municipal town of little importance. (Hist. 
 III. 8. Plin. III. 19. Ptol. 63. Plin. Ep. V. 4. and 
 14.) 
 
 The mountainous tract of country north of Ve- 
 rona and Vicenza appears to have been inhabited by 
 various petty tribes of Euganean, or Tuscan origin. 
 
 I 
 
VENETIA. 
 
 125 
 
 Among these may be noticed the Arusnati, known Amsnati. 
 only from some ancient inscriptions quoted by Maflfei^', 
 and placed by him in the Vol PidUcella above Ve- 
 ^rona. The Dripsinati are recognised by the sameDripsi- 
 
 1 t n m • • JIBUTI' 
 
 antiquary ^^ as the people oi Iressmo, a town si- 
 tuated among the Vicentine hills. 
 
 The Symbri, mentioned by Strabo as being north of Symbri. 
 the Veneti (V. 216.) are unknown ^ unless we adopt 
 the opinion of those antiquaries who contend, that 
 under this name the geographer meant to designate 
 a particular tribe, supposed to be a remnant of the 
 Cimbrian invasion, which has long been pointed out 
 as existing in the hills above Verona and Vicen^a y. 
 The Medoaci are another people noticed only byfliedoad. 
 Strabo. (1. cit.) From the affinity which their name 
 bears to the Meduacus, so often mentioned as being 
 the Brenta, it seems reasonable to place them near 
 the source of that river, and in the district of JBas- 
 sano. In that direction we find Acelum, now Asolo; Ac^ium, 
 (Plin. III. 19. Ptol. p. 63.) and somewhat lower, on 
 the left bank of the river Silis, Tarvisium, Treviso, Tarvisium. 
 
 ^' Maffei Veron. Illustrat. 1. 
 i. Lanzi conceives, tliat the 
 name of this people bears some 
 trace of Etruscan origin. P. iii. 
 p. G27. 
 
 '^ Id. 1. cit. 
 
 ^ Many respectable critics, 
 and among them the editor of 
 the French Strabo, have thought, 
 that the Insubres were meant 
 to be spoken of here, as they 
 doubtless are a few words be- 
 low, where the editions read 
 lv[A.j3plovi. But here the geo- 
 grapher is enumerating some 
 smaller tribes, situated above 
 the Veneti, from whom the In- 
 
 subres were far removed. Geogr. 
 de Strab. Eclairciss. N". 15. p. 
 30. 
 
 y Marco Pezzo dei Cimbri 
 Veronesi e Vicentini. Veron. 
 1 7G3. This author gives a com- 
 plete vocabulary of the language 
 used by this singular colony; 
 which is so like modern Ger- 
 man, that one might be led to 
 doubt, whether this people did 
 not belong to some more re- 
 cent migration. Panvinius is 
 the earliest author who notices 
 the tradition respecting these 
 Italian Cimbri, Ant. Ver. II. 
 18. 
 
126 VENETIA. 
 
 a municipium according to some inscriptions. (Cf. ' 
 Cassiodor. X. 27. Procop. Rer. Got. II.) On the ' 
 Opiter. right bank of the Plavis is Opitergium, Oderxo, a 
 town of some consequence. (StraL. V. 214. Plin. III. i 
 
 19. Tacit. Hist. III. 6. Ptol. p. 63. Ammian. Mar-j 
 cell. XXIX.) 
 
 A remarkable trait is related by Lucan of a co- 1 
 hort of Opitergium, which manned a ship attached 
 to Caesar's party in the civil war against Pompey. 
 Being surrounded by the fleet of the latter, these 
 soldiers fought for a whole day, and perished by each 
 other's hands rather than surrender to the enemy. 
 (Phars. IV. 462. Cf. Flor. IV. 2. Liv. Epit. CX.) 
 
 As we advance towards the central Alpine ridge, 
 
 which skirts the northern side of Venetia, w^e find 
 
 the valleys occupied by a people of Rhaetian origin. 
 
 Tridentini, Thcsc Dosscsscd THdcntum, well known as Trento 
 
 Triden- ^ 
 
 turn. on the Ach'ge, and on the great road which leads, now, 
 
 as formerly, from Italy into Germany, by the pass of 
 
 Aipes Tri. the JBreuiie?', a mountain to which, with the adjacent 
 
 dentinse. -, rrt • i .. . ii. /-i^- 
 
 Alps, the Tridentmi communicated their name. (JJio 
 
 Cass. LIV. Cf. Strab. IV. 204. Plin. III. 19. Ptol. 
 
 Biixentes. p. 63. Amm. Marcell. XVI.) The Brixentes, who 
 
 were inscribed on the trophy of Augustus, (Plin. III. 
 
 20. Cf. Ptol. p. 5Q.) are the people of Brixen. Be- 
 tween this place and Trent we find on the Aclige 
 
 Baizanum. Balzauum, Bof^eu, (Paul. Diacon. V. 36.) and a little 
 
 Saiurnum. lowcr, Salumuiii, Scilomo. (Id. III. 9.) A place 
 
 Aisuga. named Alsuga by the same historian, and placed by 
 
 the Itinerary of Antoninus between Tridentum and 
 
 Opitergium, is probably to be traced in the name of 
 
 Valsugana, a district situated near the source of the 
 
 Feitria. Bventa. Feltria, on the same road, is certainly 
 
 Feltre, a town of some consequence, as woidd ap- 
 
VENETIA. 127 , 
 
 , pear from inscriptions. (Cf. Plin. III. 19- Cassiod. 
 I V. 9.) A little lower on the same bank of the Piave 
 is a place called Que?', the ancient name of which 
 Cluverius supposes to have been Ad Quercum. Pliny Quercus. 
 speaks of the Querquani. (III. 19.) 
 
 Belunum, or Berunum, is BeUuno, somewhat Beiunum. 
 higher up on the same river. (Plin. III. 19- Ptol. 
 p. 63.) 
 
 Ceneta is Ceneda, near Oderxo. (Paul. Diacon. V. Ceneta. 
 28. Agath. de Reb. Goth. II.) Cehna, mentioned Ceiina. 
 by Pliny as no longer existing in his time, (III. 19.) 
 may be supposed to have stood on a little river which 
 still preserves its name, and falls into the Livenxa. 
 A httle higher up we find Topium, Topo^ Flamonia, Topium. 
 Flagogna, and Vannia, Faruia. (Plin. III. 19.) Vannia." 
 
 To the north-east of the Veneti were the Carni, Cami. 
 an Alpine nation, who occupied a considerable extent 
 of territory, and whose existence is still to be traced 
 in the modern appellation of Carniola, 
 
 In a fragment of the Fasti Capitolini the Carni 
 are called Gauls ; but though of Celtic origin, it is 
 more probable that they were descended from the 
 Taurisci. (Polyb. Fragm. ap. Strab. IV. 208.) We 
 hear of some Gauls settling among them. (Liv. 
 XXXIX. 54.) 
 
 Beyond the Tilavemptus, which has been consi- 
 ;dered as separating this nation from the Veneti, we 
 find the rivers Varamus, Stella^ Anassus, jK^^owc///, Varamusfl. 
 Ijj iiand Alsa, now Ausa, mentioned in their order byet Ponus.' 
 Pliny. (III. 18.) The latter also by Sex. Aur. Vict. Aisa fl. et 
 
 /-r^ T , T 1 Portiis. 
 
 (Epit. de Cses.) Its port has taken the modern name 
 of the river. That of the Anassus is now called 
 Porto di Lignano. 
 
128 VENETIA. 
 
 Between the Alsa and Natiso, now JVatisone, and 
 about seven miles from the sea, stood the celebrated 
 Aqniit'ia. city of Aquilcia, near the ruins of which the modern 
 city of the same name has been built. It appears to 
 have been first founded by some Transalpine Gauls 
 about 187 B. C. ; but being soon after taken posses- 
 sion of by the Romans, it was made a Latin colony 
 five years after its first establishment. (Liv. XXXIX. 
 22, 45, 54. and XL. 54. Cf. Veil. Pater. I. 15.) The 
 earliest author who mentions Aquileia is Polybius ; 
 who, in a fragment preserved by Strabo, speaks of it 
 as having some valuable gold mines in its neighbour- 
 hood. (Strab. IV. 208.) Eustathius in his Commen- 
 tary on Dionys. Perieg. asserts, that its name was 
 derived from the Latin word Aquila. 
 
 Aquileia soon became the chief bulwark of Italy 
 on its north-eastern frontier. It was already an im- 
 portant military post in the time of Caesar, (Bell. 
 Gall. I. 2. Cf. Cic. Orat. in Vat.) and continued to 
 increase in prosperity and consequence tiU the fall 
 of the Roman empire. In Strabo's time it had be- 
 come the great emporium of aU the trade of Italy 
 with the nations of lUyria and Pannonia; these 
 were furnished with wine, oil, and salt provisions, 
 in exchange for slaves, cattle, and hides. The pas- 
 sage of Mount Ocra, the lowest point of the Julian 
 or Carnic Alps, was easy for land carriage ; and at 
 Nauportus, on the other side, a navigable stream 
 conveyed vessels to the Save, and from that river 
 into the Danube. (V. 214. and IV. 207. Cf. Mel. 
 
 II. 4. Herodian. VIII. Suet. Aug. 20. Tib. 7. Vesp. 
 6. Appian. Illyr. 18. Tacit. Hist. II. 46. and 85. 
 
 III. 6. and 8. Plin. III. 18. Ptol. p. 63.) Ausonius 
 
VENETIA. 129 
 
 assigns to Aquileia the ninth place among the great 
 cities of the empire. 
 
 Nona inter claras, Aquileia cieberis urbes, 
 Itala ad Illyricos objecta colonia monies, 
 Moenibus et portu celeberrima. 
 
 It withstood successfully a severe siege against 
 Maximinus, who, being unable to take the place, was 
 slain by his own soldiers : (Herodian. VIII.) but it 
 could not hold out against the fury of Attila: its re- 
 sistance only served to increase the savage ferocity 
 of the conqueror, who caused it to be sacked and 
 rased to the gi-ound. (Cassiod. Chron. Procop. Vand. 
 I Rer. I. Freculf. Chron.) The port of Aquileia was 
 I situated at the mouth of the Natiso, (Plin. III. 18.) 
 and is now called Porto cli Grado. The same 
 writer mentions a stream of the name of Turrus, as Tumis a. 
 flowing into the Natiso ; it is now called Torre, Natiso h. 
 It is a point disputed by modern critics, whether the 
 Natiso, which Strabo and other ancient writers place 
 close to Aquileia, is the river at present called Na- 
 tisone^ as this stream is now some miles distant from 
 the ruins of that city. The most probable supposi- 
 tion is, that some change has taken place in the bed 
 of the river ^. 
 
 The next river is the Sontius, Plsonxo. (Cassiod. I. Sontius fl. 
 Ep.l8. Herodian. VIII. Jul. Capitol, vit. Maxim.) It 
 receives the Frigidus, now Vipao, on its left bank.riigidusfl. 
 The latter river is noticed by Claudian, when alluding 
 
 * Feder. Altan. Saggio del t. xxii. and Gravisi Lett. Nuov. 
 
 Ant. Stor. del Friiili. Rag. I. Raccolt. d'Opusc. t, xxiii. 
 p. 49. Nnov. Raccolt. d'Opusc. 
 
 VOL. I. K 
 
130 VENETIA. 
 
 to a battle foiiglit close to it between the emperor 
 Theodosius and the rebel Eugenius. 
 
 Alpinae riibuere nives, et Frigidus amnis 
 Mutatis fumavit aquis ; turbaque cadentum 
 Staret, ni rapidus juvisset flumina sanguis. 
 
 III. Coxs. HoxoR. 99. 
 
 Timanisfl. Few Streams have been more celebrated m anti- 
 quity, or more sung by the poets, than the Timavus, 
 to which we have now arrived. Its numerous sources, 
 its lake and subterraneous passage, which have been 
 the theme of the Latin muse from Virgil to Clau- 
 dian and Ausonius, are now so little known, that 
 their existence has even been questioned, and as- 
 cribed to poetical invention. It has been however 
 well ascertained, that the name of Timao is still 
 preserved by some springs which rise near S. Gio- 
 vcmni cli Carso and the castle of Duino, and form 
 a river, which, after a course of little more than a 
 mile, falls into the Adriatic. The number of these 
 sources seems to vary according to the difference of 
 seasons ^, which circumstance will account for the 
 various statements which ancient writers have made 
 respecting them. Strabo, who appears to derive his 
 information from Polybius, reckoned seven, all of 
 which, with the exception of one, were salt. Accord- 
 ing to Posidonius, the river really rose in the moun- 
 tains at some distance from the sea, and disappeared 
 under ground for the space of fourteen miles, when 
 it issued forth again near the sea at the springs 
 
 =• Heyne ad Virg. Jineid. I, f!'Italia, t. ii. p. 1 18. Filiasi c. 
 244. Houldsworth's Travels, p. 28. t. 2. 
 COO. Griselini Lett, nell Giorn. 
 
VENETIA. 131 
 
 above mentioned. (Strab. V. 215. Cf. PUn. II. 106.) 
 This account seems also verified by actual observa- 
 tion ^. 
 
 The Timavus is indebted to the poetry of Virgil 
 for the greater part of its fame. 
 
 Antenor potiiit, mediis elapsus Achivis, 
 lUyricos penetrare sinus, atque intima tutus 
 Regna Liburnorum, et fontem superare Timavi ; 
 Unde per ora novem, vasto cum murmure mentis 
 It mareproruptum, et pelago premit arva sonanti. 
 
 tEn. I. 244. 
 
 Tu mihi, seu magni superas jam saxa Timavi, 
 Sive Oram lUyriei legis aequoris ; en erit umquam 
 Ille dies, mihi cum liceat tua dicere facta .'' 
 
 EcL. VIII. 6. 
 Turn sciat, aerias Alpes, et Norica siquis 
 Castella in tumulis, et lapidis arva Timavi. 
 
 Georg. III. 474. 
 
 Some other poetical citations have been already 
 brought forward under the article of Aponus, which 
 have reference also to this stream : we may notice, 
 p[)esides, two from Claudian. 
 
 Nunc, nunc o socii, temeratae sumite tandem 
 Italise paenas, obsessi principis armis 
 I Excusate nefas : deploratumque Timavo 
 
 Vulnus, et Alpinum gladiis abolete pudorem. 
 tf Bell. Get. 560. 
 
 lUyrici legitur plaga litoris : arva teruntur 
 Dalmatiae : Phrygii numerantur stagna Timavi. 
 Gaudcnt Italise sublimibus opida muris 
 Adventu sacrata tuo. III. Cons. Hon. 119- 
 
 
 ^ ValvasoT. Crainia, t. i, p. J 72. 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 VENETIA. 
 
 Timavi 
 lacus. 
 
 And Martial. 
 
 Et tu, Ledaeo felix Aquileia Timavo, 
 Hie ubi septenas Cyllarus hausit aquas. 
 
 IV. Ep. 85. 
 Laneus Euganei lupus excipit ora Timavi, 
 TEquoreo dulces cum sale pastus aquas. 
 
 XIII. Ep. 86. 
 An tua multifidum numeravit lana Timavum, 
 Quem pius astrifero Cyllarus ore bibit ? 
 
 VIII. Ep. 27. I 
 
 Ausonius, when celebrating a fountain near JBour- 
 deaux, his native city, compares its waters to the{ 
 Timavus. 
 
 Salve, fons ignote ortu, sacev, alme, perennis, | 
 
 Vitree, glauce, profunde, sonore, illimis, opace ; 
 Non Aponus potu, vitrea non luce Nemausus 
 Purior, aequoreo non plenior amne Timavus. 
 
 De Clau. Urb. 
 
 The lake of the Timavus, mentioned by Livy in 
 his account of the Histrian war, (XLI. 1.) is now 
 called Lago della Pictra Rossa. Pliny speaks oi 
 some warm springs near the mouth of the river, (II. 
 103.) now JBcfgni di Monte Falcone. The temple 
 and grove of Diomed ^, noticed by Strabo under the 
 name of Timavum, may be supposed to have stood 
 on the site of S. Giov. del Carso. (V. 214.) 
 
 Pucinum. Ccistel Diimo is the ancient Pucinum Castellum, 
 celebrated for its wine, of which Julia Augusta usee 
 to declare, that it had prolonged her life to the ad- 
 vanced age of eighty-two. (Plin. III. 18. and XIV. 6 
 Ptol. p. 63.) The last town on the coast whicli 
 
 Tergeste. is to be placed among the Carni is Tergeste, Triestei 
 
 '^ See note, p. 1 13. 
 
VENETIA. 133 
 
 a Roman colony, which gave its name to the gulf 
 
 on which it stands. (Plin. III. 18. Veil. Pater. II. 
 
 110. Mel. II. 4.) In Strabo we find it sometimes 
 
 ! called Tergesta, or Tergestse, in the plural. (VII. 
 
 314. and V. 215.) The Greeks knew it by the name 
 
 of Tergestrum. (Artemid. ap. Steph. Byz. Dionys. 
 
 Perieg. 382. Ptol. p. 63.) We are not informed 
 
 at what period this city received a Roman colony, 
 
 but we learn from Caesar that it suffered severely on 
 
 one occasion from a sudden incursion of barbarians. 
 
 w '.(Bell. Gall. VIII. 24.) These, according to Appian, 
 
 t!if|(Illyr. 18.) were the lapydes, an lUyrian nation, lapydes. 
 
 whom Augustus had some difficulty in subduing. 
 
 (Strab. IV. 207. and VII. 214.) 
 
 In the interior of the Carnic territory we have yet 
 to notice lulium Carnicum, now ZiigUo, an impor- luHiun 
 tant place, probably erected by Julius Caesar to guard 
 the frontier against the depredations of the Gauls 
 land Illyrians. (Plin. III. 19. Ptol. p. 63.) It must 
 ;be distinguished from Forum Julium, or Julii, Ci- Forum 
 \vidad di JFriuli, whence the district of which it 
 is the chief town now receives its name. This city 
 •is also said to have been founded by Caesar ; (Paul. 
 Diacon. II. 14.) but it appears to have been of no 
 ^eat consequence (Plin. III. 19.) till the time of 
 Ptolemy, who styles it a Roman colony, p. 63. (Cf 
 Cassiod. XII. 26.) Recent discoveries have proved, 
 that at the time of its fall, which is uncertain, it was 
 10 mean city, since it possessed a cii*cus, camjDus 
 ;lVIartius, several temples, and other public buildings''. 
 
 '^ For an account of the in- the Giorn. Arcadico di Roma, 
 eresling discoveries made re- or an extract from it in the Li- 
 miting to the site and remains of terary Gazette, Lond. Jan. 1 824, 
 his ancient town in 1817, see 
 
 K 3 
 
 I'lir 
 
134 VENETIA. 
 
 Vedinum. Vedinum is better known as the modern Ucl'me. 
 (Plin. III. 19.) 
 
 On the left bank of the Taglkimento are a num- 
 ber of little obscure places, which retain some ves- i 
 tiges of their ancient names, as we find them re- I 
 Reunia. cordcd by Paul. Diacon. (IV. 38.) Reunia, Osopum, i 
 Arteiiia.* Artcuia, Glcmoua, Nemasum, now Rean, Osopo, j 
 i^emasum. Artegna, Gemona, 3Ia%oi Cormones is Cormo7iSy 
 
 ' near GracUsca. (Id. loc. cit.) 
 Noreia. The position of Noreia, a town belonging to the , 
 
 Norici, remains uncertain^, as the passage in Strabo i 
 which refers to it is confessedly corrupt. (V. 214.) 
 Cluverius places it on the left bank of the Tctglia- 
 mento, near Ven%one^. Strabo speaks of its gold 
 mines, and further mentions that Cn. Carbo had 
 an unsuccessful action with the Cimbri in its vi- 
 cinity, (loc. cit.) Pliny informs us, that Noreia no 
 longer existed in his time. (III. 23.) 
 Histiia. The Greeks, whose imaginations dehghted to rove 
 amidst the most barbarous countries and the wildest 
 tribes in search of any thing that was strange or 
 marvellous, had in early times laid in Histria the 
 scene of one of those fabulous actions, which afforded 
 indeed a brilliant field to the poet, and dazzled the 
 eyes of the vulgar, but by perpetuating error, served 
 to check the sober progress of truth and knowledge. 
 Connecting by a vague and confused association their 
 notion of Histria with that of the great river from 
 which they supposed it to have derived its name, 
 they conveyed the Argonauts in their heaven-sent 
 bark from the Euxine into the Hister, and then, by 
 an unheard-of communication between this river 
 
 e See the French Strabo, f Ital. Antiq. I. p. 203. 
 
 Eclairciss. N". XIII. p. 24. 
 
VENETIA. 135 
 
 and the Adriatic, launched their heroes into the wa- 
 ters of the latter. (Scylax in. Perip. p. 6. Diod. IV. 
 Strab. I. 46. and 57. Aristot. Hist. Anim. VIII. 13.- 
 Phn. III. 18.) 
 
 Not satisfied with these wonders, they affirmed 
 that a band of Colchians, sent in pursuit of the ra- 
 visher of Medea, followed the same course, and, wea- 
 
 -ried by a fruitless search, rested in Histria, and finally 
 settled on its shores. (Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Justin. 
 XXXII.) This strange error, arising probably from 
 a confusion of names, no longer prevailed when 
 Histria became known to the Romans, and formed 
 part of their vast empire. We then find its circuit 
 and shape accurately described and defined by Strabo 
 (VII. 314.) and Pliny. (III. 19.) Little is known 
 respecting the origin of the Histrians; but an old 
 geogi'apher describes them as a nation of Thracian 
 race, (Scymn. Chius. Perieg.) and this opinion «eems 
 at least to have probability in its favour. There is 
 
 ' little to interest in the account of the wars waged 
 
 I by the Romans against this insignificant people ; it is 
 to be found in Livy : (XLI. 1 — 10.) they were 
 completely subjugated A. U. C. 575. 
 
 The river Formio, Risano, had been considered, Fomio ii. 
 
 [ before the reign of Augustus, as the boundary of 
 Italy towards its north-eastern extremity ; but when 
 Histria was included in Cisalpine Gaul, this limit 
 was removed to the little river Arsia. (Plin. 
 III. 18.) 
 
 The first town which presents itself on the coast, 
 after crossing; the Formio, is J^^ieida, (Plin. III. 19.)'^^'"^''- 
 now Ccqm (VIstria, situated in a small island named 
 ^gidis, at the mouth of this river. According to 
 
 K 4 
 
 Jil 
 
136 VENETIA. 
 
 an inscription quoted by Cluverius^, Mgida was 
 afterwards called Justinopolis. 
 Paren- Parcntium, with a sea-port, (Plin. III. 19- Ptol. 
 
 p. 63. Steph. Byz.) nearly retains its original name 
 as^ Parenxo. 
 Poia,post. But the town of Pola, which next follows on the 
 Jiiiia? " coast, and still preserves its name unchanged, was 
 much the most ancient and important city of His- 
 tria. Tradition reported it to have been founded by 
 the Colchians, whom JiLetes had sent in pursuit of 
 the Argonauts. Without stopping to examine what 
 circumstance gave rise to so imj^robable a fiction, it 
 will be sufficient to observe, that the antiquity of 
 Pola is attested by Lycophron (v. 1022.) and Calli- 
 machus^, (Ap. Strab. V. 215.) It became after- 
 wards a Roman colony, and took the name of Pietas 
 Julia. (Plin. III. 19. Mel. II 4.. Ptol. p. Q2. Amm. 
 Marcell. XIV. Steph. Byz.) 
 
 From the splendid remains of antiquity which are 
 
 yet to be seen at Pola, it is evident that it was a 
 
 Poiaticum city of uo little note. The Promontorium Polati- 
 
 lium!"'" ° cum is at present known as the Punta di Promon- 
 
 iore. (Strab. VII. 314.) Castel Niiovo, at the 
 
 Arsiafl. mouth of the Arsia, probably occupies the site of 
 
 Nesactium. Nesactium, mentioned by Livy (XLI. 11.) as the 
 
 cai3ital of a small principality. (Plin. III. 19- Ptol. 
 
 Mutiia. p. 63.) Mutila and Faveria, noticed by Livy in the 
 
 same passage with the former town, are perhaps 
 
 Piqnen. Medolino and Peara. These, with Piquentum, 
 
 (Ptol. p. 63.) now Piguento, are all the ancient 
 
 !5 Ital. Ant. I. 210. not apply to another city of the 
 
 *> It is to be questioned, how- same name on the coast of Epi- 
 ever, whether these citations do rns. 
 
 turn 
 
VENETIA. 137 
 
 cities known to have existed in the interior of 
 Histria. 
 
 Some small islands, nearly opposite Pola, which Puiiariae 
 PHny calls Insula? Pullariae, (III. 26.) and Strabo 
 mentions as fertile, and affording good shelter for 
 vessels, are known at present by the names of Isola 
 di Brmii, Conversara, and S. Nicolo. (Strab. V. 
 215.) 
 
 But the most noted islands on this coast are those Absyitides 
 named Absyrtides, as tradition reported, from Ab- 
 syrtus, the brother of Medea. (Hygin. Myth. Fab. 
 23. Strab. VII. 315. Mel. II. 7. Plin. III. 26.) 
 Apollonius gives them the name of Brigeides, but 
 seems to imply that they changed it afterwards to 
 that which was first mentioned. (Argon. IV. 515.) 
 The principal one was called Absorus, with a town Absoms. 
 of the same name. (Ptol. p. 63.) These islands, 
 four in number, are known in modern geography as 
 Cherso, Osero, Ferosina, and Chao. 
 
 The gulf which lay between Histria and Liburnia, 
 the neighbouring district of Illyria, was termed Po- Pokticus, 
 laticus Sinus, (Mel. II. 3.) or sometimes Flanaticusticuss'lLus. 
 Sinus, (Plin. III. 19.) from Flano, a town on the 
 Illyrian side of it. (Artemid. ap. Steph. Byz.) The 
 modern name is Golfo di Quarnaro. 
 
 I 
 
138 VENETIA. 
 
 ROMAN ROADS. ; j 
 
 Aquileia was the central point to which all the ! 
 
 roads that traversed Venetia tended, and from which I 
 
 others diverged to pass into the neighbouring pro- i 
 
 vinces of lUyria and Pannonia. 
 
 The principal and most important of these was i 
 that branch of the Via Emilia which has been de- 
 scribed from Milan to Verona in the preceding sec- 
 tion ; from the latter city to Aquileia we have a 
 great detail of stations in the Jerusalem Itinerary. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Verona 
 
 Modern names. 
 Vercma 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman mUes 
 
 Cadianum 
 
 Caldiero 
 
 - X. 
 
 Aureos 
 
 Montehello 
 
 - X. 
 
 Vicentiam 
 
 Vicenza 
 
 - XI. 
 
 ad Finem 
 Patavium 
 
 Arlesega 
 Padova 
 
 - XI. 
 
 - X. 
 
 ad Duodecimum 
 
 _ _ - 
 
 . XII. 
 
 ad Nonum 
 
 - - . 
 
 . XI. 
 
 Altinum 
 
 Altino - 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Sanos 
 
 _ . _ 
 
 - X. 
 
 Concordiam ' 
 
 Concordia 
 
 . IX. 
 
 Apiciliam 
 
 ad Undecimum 
 
 Latisana 
 
 - IX. 
 
 - X. 
 
 Aquileiam 
 
 Aquileia 
 
 - XI. 
 
 At Verona, this road was joined by another, which 
 crossed the Tridentine Alps, and terminated in Ger- 
 many at Augusta Vindelicorum, Aiigshurg ; follow- 
 ing precisely the same direction as the modern 
 
 • D'Anville justly observes, upwards of thirty miles, accord- 
 
 tliat some other station is omit- ing to the Itinerary of Antoni- 
 
 ted between Altinum and Con- nus. Anal. Geog. p. 'do. 
 cordia, as the real distance is 
 
VENETIA. 
 
 139 
 
 chaussee, which traverses the Tyrol, and descends 
 into Italy by Trent and the valley of the Acl'tge. 
 The stations on this route from Veldidena, IVilfeti, 
 near Insprucky are thus stated in the Itinerary of 
 Antoninus and the Table. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 - XXXVI. 
 
 - XXXII. 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 - XI. 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 - XXIV. 
 
 - XXXVI. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Blodem names. 
 
 Vipitenum 
 
 Sterzing 
 
 Sublavionem 
 
 Clmisen 
 
 Pontem Drusi 
 
 Castel Drud 
 
 Endidas 
 
 Egna 
 
 Tridentum 
 
 Trento - 
 
 ad Palatium 
 
 Ala 
 
 Veronam 
 
 Verona - 
 
 From this road again we find two others branch- 
 ing off at different points, through the most moun- 
 tainous parts of the Carnic territory, and joining the 
 Via Emilia, the one at Aquileia, the other at Con- 
 cordia. The distances of the former, as they are 
 marked in the Itinerary of Antoninus, are 
 
 Sebatum 
 
 Sabs near Briven 
 
 
 Littamum 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - XXIII. 
 
 Aguntum 
 
 Inniclien 
 
 . 
 
 - XXIII. 
 
 Loncium 
 
 Liiccau - 
 
 - 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Julium Carnicum Zuglio - 
 
 - 
 
 - XXII. 
 
 ad Tricesimum 
 
 Trigesimo 
 
 - 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Aquileiam 
 
 Aquileia 
 
 - 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 The stations of the latter, according 
 
 to the same 
 
 Itinerary, are as 
 
 follows : 
 
 
 
 Tridentum 
 
 Trento 
 
 
 
 Ausugum 
 
 Alsugana 
 
 - 
 
 - XXIIII. 
 
 Feltriam 
 
 Feltre - 
 
 - 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 ad Cepasias 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - XXVIII 
 
 Opitergium 
 
 Oderzo " 
 
 - 
 
 - XXVIII 
 
 Concordiam 
 
 Concordia 
 
 - 
 
 - XV. 
 
 I 
 
140 
 
 VENETIA. 
 
 When describing tlie Via jEmilia in the last sec- 
 tion, I mentioned that there was another branch of 
 it, which, according to Strabo, (V. 217.) communi- 
 cated with Aquileia in a more direct manner. Strik- 
 ing off at Modena, it crossed the Po to the west of 
 Ferrara, and rejoined the main road at Padua. 
 This road is laid down in the Antonine Itinerary as 
 the way from Bononia to Aquileia. 
 
 'Vncient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Bononia 
 
 Bologna 
 
 
 Mutinam 
 
 Modena - 
 
 - XXV. 
 
 Vicum Serninum 
 
 _ 
 
 - XXIII. 
 
 Vicum Varianum 
 
 Bariano 
 
 - XX. 
 
 Anneianum 
 
 Legnano 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Ateste 
 
 Este 
 
 - XX. 
 
 Patavium 
 
 Padova - 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Altinum 
 
 Altino 
 
 - XXXII 
 
 Concordiam 
 
 Concordia 
 
 - XXXI. 
 
 Aquileiam 
 
 Aquileia 
 
 - XXXI. 
 
 There was also a communication between Ra- 
 venna and Aquileia along the shore of the Adri- 
 atic, which is marked in the Table in the following 
 manner. 
 
 Ravenna 
 
 Ravenna 
 
 
 Butrium 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Augustam 
 
 Agosta^ - 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Sagim ad Padum 
 
 Fiscaglia 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Neroniam 
 
 Codigoro 
 
 - IV. 
 
 Corniculariam 
 
 Mezzogoro 
 
 
 Hadrianum 
 
 Ariano - 
 
 . VI. 
 
 VII. Maria 
 
 Marozzo 
 
 . VI. 
 
 Fossam 
 
 ,- 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Ebronem 
 
 Chiozza 
 
 - XVIII 
 
 Minorem Meduacum 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - VI. 
 
Ancieut names. 
 
 VENETIA. 
 
 fllodern names. 
 
 141 
 
 Majorem Meduacum Malamocco 
 ad Portiim Fusina - 
 
 Altinum Altino 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 - VI. 
 
 . III. 
 
 . XVI. 
 
 From Aquileia, two roads led into Pannonia and 
 Histria. The first of these, as was stated elsewhere, 
 crossed the Julian Alps, or the Mons Ocra of Strabo, 
 a passage apparently frequented from the earliest 
 period. Its stations are thus laid down in the Jeru- 
 salem Itinerary. 
 
 Aquileia Aquileia 
 
 ad Undecimum - _ _ _ XI. 
 
 ad Fornulos Verloza - - XII. 
 
 Castra Gemunde - - XII. 
 
 ad Summas Alpes (Julias) Adelsberg - Villi. 
 
 • We learn from this Itinerary, and from Herodian, 
 (VI II. 1.) that the confines of Italy were, at a late 
 period of the Roman empire, extended beyond the 
 Julian Alps to the Save. Mmona, now Layhach, 
 was then considered as the last town of Italy. 
 
 A road is marked in the Table, as branching off 
 from the last towards the province of Noricum, along 
 the banks of the Sontius, risonzo. 
 
 Aquileia 
 
 Aquileia 
 
 
 ad Silanos 
 
 Sella - 
 
 - XXXV 
 
 Tasinenietum k 
 
 Tarvis 
 
 
 Salocam 
 
 Selch 
 
 - vim. 
 
 Virunum 
 
 VolkmarJc 
 
 - XL 
 
 The road leading from Aquileia into Histria fol- 
 lowed the coast round the whole peninsula as far as 
 
 ''^ Probably Tarvisium, or Tarvisetum. 
 
142 VENETIA. ! 
 
 i 
 Tarsatica, n6w Tarsatsh, in Liburnia. The stations i 
 
 are thus marked in the Antonine Itinerary. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Aquileia 
 Fontem Tiniavi 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Aquileia 
 Timao - 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Tergeste 
 
 Trieste - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Ningum 
 
 _ _ . 
 
 - XXV III 
 
 Parentium 
 
 Parenzo 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Polam 
 
 Poki 
 
 - XXI.J 
 
 From Trieste, there was a shorter cut across thi 
 peninsula, by 
 
 Anesicam Senasetsch - - XII. 
 
 ad Malum Jablonovitz - - XVIII I 
 
 adTitulos - _ . _ XVII. 
 
 Tarsaticam Tarsatsh - - XVII. 
 
 ' According to the Table, this intermediate place named Sil| 
 number should be XXX. In vium, between Parentium an 
 the same Itinerary there is an Pola, probably Tilcovich. 
 
SECTION IV. 
 
 E T R U R I A. 
 
 Origin of the Tuscans — The Tyrrhenian and Pelasgic migrations, 
 connected with the history of that nation — Extent and boun- 
 daries of Etruria Proper — Description of the coast and adjacent 
 islands — Interior — The river Tiber — Public roads. 
 
 Of all the ancient nations of Italy, none appears to 
 , I have such claims upon our notice as that of the 
 Tuscans. Their celebrity at a time when Rome as 
 yet had no existence ; the superiority of their po- 
 litical institutions ; their progress in navigation, 
 commerce, and many other arts of civilized life, 
 when the surrounding nations were to all appear- 
 ance enveloped in ignorance and barbarism, are 
 circumstances which even in the present day must 
 arrest inquiry, and command alike the attention of 
 the historian and philosopher. 
 
 Whence this improvement in civilization, this 
 rapid advancement in political growth, is a question 
 which immediately suggests itself to every inquirer, 
 and for which he unfortunately in vain seeks for an 
 answer in the scanty fragments of antiquity, which 
 shed but a faint and glimmering light on the annals 
 of this singular and illustrious people. 
 
 So evident indeed has the insufficiency of histori- 
 cal information on tlie origin of the Tuscans ap- 
 peared, that many antiquaries of celebrity in the last 
 
144 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 century, despairing of obtaining any clue to this 
 search from the conflicting testimony of ancient 
 writers, have not hesitated to quit altogether the 
 beaten track of history, and to venture amidst the 
 untrodden and alluring mazes of conjecture. The 
 con::equence of this mode of investigation was easy 
 to be foreseen ; system followed system, till there 
 scarcely remained any nation of acknowledged an- 
 tiquity, to which the honour of having colonized 
 Etruria was not attributed. 
 
 Thus it was supposed that the Tuscans might be 
 descended from the Egyptians % the Canaanites ^, or 
 the Phoenicians ^. Others again contended for their 
 Celtic origin*^. Freret ascribed it to the Rhseti^ 
 Hervas to the ancient Cantabri^; while some again 
 gave up all hope of arriving at any certain conclu- 
 sion in this puzzling question, and seemed to con- 
 sider it as one of those historical problems which 
 must for ever remain without a solution ?. The 
 multiplicity of the opinions which have just been 
 noticed, is the best proof of the little dependence 
 that is to be placed on systems which trust for sup- 
 port to conjecture alone. The rational inquirer into 
 obscure points of history will never rely solely on this 
 mode of investigation for success. If he requires 
 the aid of conjecture, he will use it at least with 
 caution, and he will rather be led towards it by the 
 
 \ ' 
 
 i 
 
 ^ Bonarruoti ad Monum. 
 Dempster. 
 
 b Maffei Ragion. degli Itali 
 primitivi, p. 218—228. Maz- 
 zochi Comment, in Tab. He- 
 racl. p. 15. and Orig. Tirrhene. 
 Mem. Acad. Corton. t, iii. 
 
 •^ Swinton de Ling. Etrurige 
 Regalis vernacula. Oxon. 1738. 
 
 '^ Pelloutier Hist, des Celtes, 
 lib. i. p. 178. Bardetti dei primi 
 abit. d'ltal. t. i. 
 
 ^ Freret Hist, de I'Acad. 
 t. xviii. 
 
 ^ Idea del Universe, t. xvii. 
 C.4. 
 
 B Micali ritalia, &c, i. c. 10. 
 
I ETRURIA. 145 
 
 k .natural course of his inquiry, than suffer it to as- 
 if» Isume the front and leading feature of his plan. The 
 lecords of history, even where they seem most to 
 I [fail us, will be found a safer and surer guide than 
 It [reasoning which is founded on mere assumption and 
 ■I' [hypothesis. 
 
 It is then with the united aid of history, and con- 
 st ijecture used with moderation, (for I fear that in a 
 izt Iquestion of such remote antiquity it cannot alto- 
 Igether be dispensed with,) that I shall endeavour to 
 tl [feel my way through this intricate subject ; and 
 ,i |though I may not succeed in throwing much new 
 ki [light upon it, yet, as the discussion may be of use to 
 ;ti [the young antiquary and the historical student, I 
 iwill enter upon it as far as my own limited know- 
 ledge, and the little space I can devote to it in a 
 work of this general nature, will allow me. 
 
 There are three sources from which we may ex- 
 , pect to derive information respecting the origin of 
 lef (the ancient Tuscans. 1st, The accounts of Greek 
 writers. 2d, Those of the Romans. 3d, The ex- 
 ^ listing national monuments discovered in Etruria. 
 ill s[With respect to the Romans, it is well known that 
 tit ithey concerned themselves but little about inquiries 
 i]V [into the origin of nations, and received without 
 much examination all the accounts even of the early 
 1 population of Italy, which were transmitted to them 
 by the Greeks, their masters in every species of lite- 
 rature ; so that little original information can be de- 
 rived from them in an inquiry which is to be traced 
 considerably higher than the foundation of their 
 r! jcity. The evidence which is supplied by the in- 
 [scriptions and coins of Etruria, respecting the origin 
 of its inhabitants, has hitherto done little towards 
 VOL. I. L 
 
 I 
 
146 ETRURIA. 
 
 1 
 settling the question; and since the age of these! 
 monuments, which had been greatly overrated, has 
 been proved by able judges ^ to be posterior to the j 
 commencement even of the Roman republic, we are 
 obliged to seek among the historians and poets of: 
 Greece for the earliest records of Etruscan history. I 
 It is well known that the inhabitants of that country 
 are always spoken of by the Greeks under the name 
 of Tyrseni, or Tyrrheni S while the Romans desig- 
 nate them by that of Etrusci, or Tusci. This differ- 
 ence of nomenclature will be considered more fully 
 hereafter ; but it may be observed at present, that it 
 seems too decided to allow of the supposition that 
 either is a corruption of the other^ ; whence we should 
 be led to infer, that the Tyrrheni and Tusci were 
 not originally the same people, even if history did 
 not farther establish the fact. 
 
 Who then were the Tyrrheni of the Greeks, and 
 whence did that name originate ? This is in fact the 
 problem, on the solution of which the v, hole difficulty 
 of the present question seems to hang, and which I 
 will at once proceed to examine. But whether it 
 admits of being decided with our present data, will i 
 perhaps be still doubted by abler critics. I 
 
 ^ Lanzi Saggio di Lingua appellation. 
 Elrusca, P. iii. p. 38. Id. No- ^ And yet Heyne, who forms 
 
 tizie Prelim, circa la Scoltura the word Tyrseni from the Ra- 
 
 degli Antichi, p. 10. Heyne sena of Dionysius, has not scrii- 
 
 Monumentorum Etruscae Artis pled to derive the Latin appella- 
 
 ad genera sua et terapora revo- tions also from the same origin, 
 
 catorum illustralio. Nov. Com- with what probability, I must 
 
 ment. Soc. Getting, ann. 1774. leave the reader to judge. See 
 
 t. V. Id. Etrusca Antiquitas a Heynii Comment: de Fab. Rel- 
 
 Commentitiis interpretanientis ligionumque Grsec. ab Etrusca 
 
 liberata, t. vii. p. 17. ann. 1776. arte frequentatarum Nov. Soc. 
 
 ' The older writers, up to Po- Gott. t. iii. p. 39. 
 lybius, always employ the former 
 
ETRURIA. 147 
 
 If we are to credit the famous Lydian tradition 
 recorded by Herodotus, (1.94.) that ancient people 
 ought to be considered as the parent stock of the 
 Tyrrhenians. According to their account, a great 
 famine arose in Lydia during the reign of Atys, one 
 of their earliest kings : when it had lasted for several 
 years, it was at length determined that the nation 
 should divide itself into two parts, under the re- 
 spective command of Lydus and Tyrrhenus, the two 
 sons of Atys; one of which was to migrate, the 
 other to remain in possession of the country. It fell 
 to the lot of Tyrrhenus to abandon Lydia, with the 
 people under his charge. He accordingly equijjped 
 
 I St fleet at Smyrna, and set sail in quest of a country 
 to settle in ; when, after passing by various nations 
 and countries, he finally arrived among the Umbri, 
 where he founded several cities, which the people, 
 who from him were called Tyrrhenians, occupied up 
 to the time of Herodotus. 
 
 It is to be observed, that Herodotus simply de- 
 livers this account as he received it from the Ly- 
 dians, without vouching for the truth of the remark- 
 
 I able event it was intended to record. But it would 
 
 i not be difficult to shew that he himself gave credit 
 to the legend, or at least saw no improbability in the 
 facts which it related. It is usual with that histo- 
 rian to express his dissent where his mind is not con- 
 
 1 vinced ; and on one occasion of a similar nature, 
 where he notices an lUyrian nation which pretended 
 
 : to be descended from the Medes, he says, " that he 
 
 t " cannot see how that could be;" but adds, " that any 
 " thing may happen in length of time." (V. 9.) If 
 
 , we divest the Lydian tradition of some marvellous 
 circumstances which are attached to it, particularly 
 
 L 2 
 
148 ETRURIA. 
 
 tliose that relate to the famine, which may fairly be 
 eliarged to oriental hyperbole, there still remains the 
 record of an important event ; which, considering the 
 character of the historian who has handed it down 
 to us, and the geographical information he possessed, 
 is certainly entitled to our attention, if it does not 
 recommend itself to our belief. Herodotus was weU 
 acquainted with the Tyrrheni and Umbri of Italy, 
 and was therefore a competent judge of the truth or 
 probability of the Lydian tale. But even allowing 
 its improbability, it ought not for that reason merely i 
 to be rejected, since we should be led, a 'priori, to 
 expect in this matter something out of the common | 
 course, in order to account for the marked difference j 
 which originally existed between the Tuscans and I 
 the other ancient nations of Italy. But the greatest 
 argument in its favour, after all, must be allowed to 
 consist in the weight of testimony which can be col- 
 lected in support of it from the writers of antiquity, 
 especially those of Rome, who, with few exceptions, 
 seem to concur in admitting the fact of the Lydian 
 colony. These are, Virg. Rxv. VIII. 479. et pass. 
 Cat. XXXI. 13. Hor. Sat.I. 6. Stat. Silv.I. 2. and 
 IV. 4. Cic. de Cons. 2. Senec. ad Helv. Justin. 
 XX. 1. Val. Max. II. 4. Plut. vit. Romul. et Probl. 
 Rom. Ant. II. Plin. III. 5.; and from Tacitus (Ann. 
 IV. ^^.) it appears, that in the reign of Tiberius 
 the Tuscans wrote to the Sardians, acknowledging 
 their common descent from the same stock '. Nor 
 can it be said that these writers derived their infor- 
 mation entirely from Herodotus. There were other 
 
 ' The silence of Livy on the vourable to the pretensions of 
 subject of this tradition must Lydia. 
 be considered as rather unfa- 
 
ETRURIA. 149 
 
 accounts, which, however they might differ in some 
 particulars from the naiTative of that historian, agreed 
 with it in the main point, viz. the fact of the Lydian 
 migTation. (See Dionys. Hal. Ant. Rom. I. 28.) 
 Strabo, who has entered very fully into the discus- 
 I sion of the Tp'rhenian origin, does not seem to en- 
 ! tertain any doul)t of the event which we are now 
 , considering; and he quotes Anticlides, an historian 
 of some authority ™, who reports, that the first Pe- 
 ; lasgi settled in the islands of Imbros and Lemnos, 
 and tliat some of them sailed with Tyrrhenus, the 
 I son of Atys, to Italy. (Strab. V. 219.") In short, 
 I the presumption would appear so strong in favour of 
 this popular account of the origin of the Tyrrheni, 
 ■■ that we might consider the qviestion to be decided, 
 were not our attention called to the opposite side 
 by some weighty objections, advanced long since by 
 Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and farther strongly 
 urged ])y some modern critics of great learning and 
 reputation. Dionysius seems to stand alone among 
 the writers of antiquity, as invalidating the facts re- 
 corded by Herodotus ; and though his own explana- 
 tion of the origin of the Tyrrhenians is evidently in- 
 consistent and unsatisfactory, still it must be owned 
 ■ that his argimnents tend greatly to discredit the co- 
 lony of the Lydian Tyrrhenus. He maintains, in 
 the first place, that it is fabulous, from the silence, on 
 '. so important an event, of Xanthus, the historian of 
 |. Lydia, a writer of great research and authority, 
 
 '" Anticlides the Athenian p. 322.) 
 
 flourished about the time of " Other authorities will be 
 
 ^ Alexander ; he wrote NoVrot, found in Cluverius, (Ital. Ant. 
 
 • or, Adventures of the Greeks on 1. ii. c. 1.) and in the Disserta- 
 
 their return from Troy, and Avj- tion of Ryckius, c. 6. 
 
 XiaKct. (V'oss. Hist. Greec. 1. iii. 
 
 l3 
 
150 ETRURIA. 
 
 and more ancient than Herodotus. Xanthus ac- 
 knowledges no Lydian prince of the name of Tyr- 
 rhenus ; the sons of Atys, according to him, were 
 Lydiis and Torybus, who both remained in Asia. 
 Again ; Dionysius asserts, that there w^as no resem- 
 blance to be discovered either in the religion, cus- 
 toms, or language of the Lydians and Tuscans ; and 
 lastly, from the discrejjancy to be observed in the 
 various statements of the genealogy of Tyrrhenus 
 and the period of his migration, he feels justified in 
 rejecting that event as a mere fiction. (Ant. Rom. 
 I. 30.) The advocates of Herodotus^ however, have 
 not been intimidated by these arguments, but have 
 endeavoured to prove their insufficiency. Among 
 these may be reckoned Ryckius °, bishop Cumber- 
 land P, Dempster % Larcher % and Lanzi ^. On the 
 other hand, the reasons advanced by the Greek his- 
 torian have appeared convincing to some eminent 
 critics, such as Cluverius ^, Freret ", and He}Tie ^ ; 
 who have besides added other objections to those 
 akeady started. Freret has observed, that the Ly- 
 dians were never considered as a maritime people; 
 and at any rate that the art of navigation, at the pe- 
 riod which we ought to assign to the Lydian colony, 
 according to the account of Herodotus, must have 
 been quite in its infancy. 
 
 With regard to this objection it is remarkable, 
 
 " De primis Italise Colonis, v. 2. p. 102. 
 c. 6. t Ital. Ant. t. i. I. i, c. I. 
 
 P Connection of the Greek " Mem. de I'Acad. t. xviii. 
 
 and Roman Antiquities, Tract p. 97. 
 vii. ch. 2. X Comment, de Fab. Relli- 
 
 1 Etrur. Regal. 1. i. c. 4. gionuraque Graec. ab Elrusca 
 
 ' Notes sur !e ch. 92. 1, i. Arte frequentatarum Nov. Soc. 
 
 d'Herodote, vol. i. Golt. t. iii. p. 39. 
 
 ■' Saggio di Ling. Etrusc. 
 
ETRURIA. 151 
 
 that in the naval epochs of Castory we find the Ly- 
 dians mentioned as an early maritime power. They 
 are said to have ruled the sea for ninety-two years. 
 The epoch which is assigned to them, from the num- 
 ber 842 affixed to it, would relate to the period 
 which immediately followed the siege of Troy, and 
 would seem to agree with the opinion of Veil. Pater- 
 culus, who fixes the migration of Tyrrhenus about 
 the time of Orestes. (I. I.'') But Heyne, in a learned 
 dissertation on these naval epochs of Castor, has en- 
 deavoured to prove, that the one in question does 
 not apjjly so much to the Lydians, properly so called, 
 as the Carians, who appear to have had a common 
 origin with the Lydians, and were much intermixed 
 with them ^. However that may be, I should not be 
 inclined to dispute the event now under examination, 
 from the consideration of the imperfect state of na- 
 vigation in the remote era under which it necessarily 
 falls. It is clear the ancients themselves did not dis- 
 credit it on that account, since Dionysius has ad- 
 mitted naval expeditions in a period of still greater 
 antiquity. It is evident that the art of navigation 
 had already attained to a certain degree of perfec- 
 tion before the siege of Troy. Not to mention tlie 
 Phoenicians, who in the most remote ages are known 
 to have navigated every part of the Mediterranean, 
 as well as other seas, we find that Minos, king of 
 
 >■ Castor was a Greek of the Tyrrhenian migration, since 
 
 Marseilles, who flourished un- the existence of the Tyrrheni in 
 
 der the Ptolemies, and wrote Italy before the siege of Trov 
 
 on the nations who in ancient appears to be placed beyond a 
 
 limes were masters of the sea. doubt. 
 
 Apollod. Bibl. Suidas Castor. ^ Comment, supra Epochis 
 
 Meurs. Bibl. Graec. Populorum daXa.rroKparrja-a.>Tui/. 
 
 ^ It seems impossible to ad- Nov. Comment. Soc. Gotting, 
 mit so late a period as this for vol. i. p. 80. 
 
 l4 
 
152 ETRURIA. I 
 
 Crete, had a powerful navy for that age, and made 
 expeditions into Sicily and Italy. (Herod. VII. 169.) 
 The Phceacians also had acquired a considerable 
 degree of celebrity as a commercial people ; and it i 
 will be seen that the Tyrrheni themselves, whoever 
 they were, are spoken of as notorious corsairs in fa- 
 bulous times. We must have more solid objections 
 therefore to overthrow the credit w hich the tradition 
 recorded by Herodotus obtained among the ancients. 
 But those stated by Dionysius are weighty, and, com- 
 bined with obvious difficulties as to time, means, and 
 other cii'cumstances, are not, I apprehend, to be re- 
 moved. The silence of Xanthus, though strictly 
 speaking it is only a negative argument, can scarcely 
 be explained on any other supposition, than that he 
 considered this tradition of the Lydians, however 
 current it might be, as unworthy of mention. But 
 the objection which, after all, must be reckoned as 
 most conclusive against the Lydian origin of the 
 Tyrrheni, is the absence of all conformity in the im- 
 portant relations of customs, religion, and language, 
 between the mother-country and its pretended co- 
 lony, which certainly would not have been the case, 
 if a migration to such an extent as Herodotus re- 
 ports had really taken place from one country to the 
 other. There are, it is true, some exceptions to this 
 general assertion of Dionysius, and some features of 
 resemblance have been traced between the two na- 
 tions, but they seem too faint and imperfect to throw 
 much weight into the scale. It is remarked, that 
 divination and augury, which form so leading a dis- 
 tinction in the religion of Etruria '', took their rise 
 
 '' The superstitious practice of the liver of victims obtained 
 of divining from the inspection in Asia at a very early period, 
 
ETRURIA. 153 
 
 in Caria, according to Pliny ; (VII. 56,) and we 
 hear frequently in Herodotus of the diviners of Tel- 
 missus, as having exercised their art at a very re- 
 mote period. (I. 78. and 84. Cic. de Div. I. 40. Suid. 
 V. Tekfj.io-€7g.) The superstitions of Phrygia are 
 also frequently observable in the monuments of 
 Etruria '^. 
 
 The insignia of royalty, such as the curule chair 
 and the purple robe, which the Romans borrowed 
 from the Tuscans, are recognised by Dionysius of 
 Halicarnassus himself, as Lydian badges of honour ; 
 (III. 61.) and the eagle standards of Rome, also ori- 
 ginally Tuscan, appear to have been common to the 
 armies of Persia. (Xen. Anab. I. 10.) 
 
 The comic dancers of Etruria, called Ludii, were 
 celebrated for their agility and grace, and according 
 to Val. Maximus, (II. 4.) who mentions their intro- 
 duction at Rome, they derived this talent from the 
 Curetes and Lydians. (Cf. Liv. VII. 2.) Lastly, it 
 is singular enough that two customs peculiar to the 
 Etruscans, as we discover from their monuments, 
 should have been noticed by Herodotus as charac- 
 teristic of the Lycians and Caunians in Asia Minor. 
 The first is, that the Etruscans invariably describe 
 their parentage and family with reference to the 
 mother, and not the father ^. (Her. I. 173. Nic. 
 Damasc. ap. Stob. p. 292.) The other, that they 
 admitted their wives to their feasts and banquets ^. 
 (Herod. 1. 172. Aristot. ap. Athen. I. p. 23.) These 
 
 being alluded to by the prophet cans, 
 
 Ezekiel, (c. xxi. v. 21.) where '^ Lanzi, vol. ii. p. 105. 
 
 Grotius observes, that the Ly- ^ Lanzi, vol. ii. p. 314, 
 
 dians had probably derived this '^ Micali, vol. ii. p. 86. and 
 
 practice from the Chaldees, and Tav. 36. and 37. 
 
 had transmitted it to the Ths- 
 
154 ETRURIA. 
 
 are all the points of similarity between the two nations 
 which I have been able to trace or collect from the 
 observations of others ; and though they tend perhaps 
 to establish a notion of a communication between 
 Asia Minor and Etruria, I am far from thinking 
 that they make out a case in favour of Lydia ; for if 
 they prove any thing, it is that the Carians, Lycians, 
 and Phrygians, have as good a claim to the honour 
 of colonizing Italy, as their neighbours the Lydians. 
 
 Having now fairly exhausted the question as far 
 as the account furnished by Herodotus is concerned, 
 and being compelled to own that it is by no means 
 satisfactory or convincing, an opinion in which the 
 farther examination of the subject tends to confirm 
 me, I will proceed as briefly as possible to investigate 
 the remaining points of this inquiry. 
 
 It is a fact sufficiently established on good autho- 
 rity, that the Greeks were acquainted with a people 
 whom they called Tyrrhenians, but whose geogra- 
 phical position was very different from that of their 
 Itahan namesakes. According to Herodotus, they 
 occupied a district contiguous to that of the city of 
 Cresthona on the Thracian border of Macedonia, 
 (I. 57.) and Stephanus Byz. mentions Mane and 
 Elymnea as two of then* towns in Macedonia. Thu- 
 cydides has also noticed them in the Chalcidic region 
 near Mount Athos, and describes them as the Tyr- 
 rheni, who once dwelt at Athens and in the island of 
 Lemnos. (IV. 109.) From other sources we learn, 
 that these Tyrrheni, or Pelasgi, as they are often 
 called, had built for the Athenians the wall which 
 surrounded their acropohs ; but being afterwards 
 driven out of Attica, are said to have retired to the 
 islands of Lemnos and Imbros, after having expelled 
 
ETRURIA. 155 
 
 the descendants of the Argonauts. (Herod, IV. 145. 
 Apoll. Rhod. Argon. IV. ubi vid. Schol.) The fatlier 
 of Pythagoras is said to have been one of these Tyr- 
 rhenians. (Aristoxen. ap. Porphyr. vit. Pythag.*) We 
 hear too of the Tyrrhenians in the island of Lesbos ; 
 (Hellan. Lesb. ap. Steph. Byz. v. Metaon.) also about 
 the Hellespont in the neighbourhood of Cyzicus, and 
 on the shores of the Chersonese. (Conon. XLI. apud 
 Phot. Bibl.) 
 
 Here then is sufficient evidence of the existence 
 of the Tyrrheni, as a people known to the Greeks 
 under that specific appellation, though they are fre- 
 quently designated by the generic name of Pelasgi ; 
 and if we admit that it was this people which at an 
 early period migrated from Thrace and the north of 
 Greece into Italy, there will be found, I apprehend, 
 no better system for reconciling the various and con- 
 tradictory opinions, which have been entertained on 
 this point of history by many writers both in ancient 
 and modern times. 
 
 I am aware however that it will here be necessary 
 to prove one important particular ; namely, that the 
 Tyrrheni spoken of in the passages just cited were 
 an original people, and not, as Dionysius of Halicar- 
 nassus imagined, apparently on the authority of Hel- 
 lanicus of Lesbos, a remnant of the Pelasgi ; who, 
 after leaving Italy, brought back with them into 
 Greece the name of Tyrrhenians, as commemora- 
 tive of their residence in the former country. (Ant. 
 Rom. I. 28.) Unless this point is established against 
 
 f This fact seems to account Pythagoras was a native of 
 for the notion which some Etruria. 
 writers have entertained, that 
 
156 ETRURIA. 
 
 Dionysius, it is evident that the question will be left 
 as intricate as ever; for we shall then be obliged to look 
 to Italy for the origin of a name which does not appear 
 to have been known generally in that country, and 
 is Greek to all intents and purposes s. Not to men- 
 tion the improl^ability of these Pelasgi returning from 
 Italy to found cities in Macedonia, on the shores of the 
 Hellespont, and in the islands of the ^gean, I would 
 observe, that if we admit this portion of them to 
 have come from Italy, we must also allow that those 
 who resided for some time in Athens had removed 
 thither from the same country. Now that this was 
 not the case appears from Herodotus, who reports, 
 that these Pelasgi, as they were then more usually 
 called, came from Samothrace, and introduced at 
 Athens the religion and mysteries peculiar to the 
 former place. (II. 51.) But even granting that some 
 of these wandering bands found their way again 
 from Italy into Thrace and Macedon, it must be 
 allowed to probability on the other hand, that in 
 doing so they returned to the original abode and 
 first settlements of their tribe. To enter here into 
 an inquiry respecting the Pelasgi of Greece would 
 far exceed the limits of this discussion ; nor is it in- 
 deed necessary, as that point of ancient history has 
 already been very fully and ably investigated ^\ But 
 whatever may be the origin of that name used spe- 
 
 5 I of course am considering (Dion. Hal. I. 27.) the notion 
 
 the derivation of Tvparivc] from which identifies the Tyrrheni 
 
 the word Tupo-€<? as a mere foncy and Pehisgi acquires additional 
 
 of scholiasts and grammarians: confirmation, 
 
 but if that word was \ised by '' See Marsh's Horae Pelas- 
 
 the Tyrrheni, and in the same gicte. 
 sense that it bears in Greek, 
 
ETRURIA. 157 
 
 cifically, we cannot doubt that it was afterwards ap- 
 plied to tribes of different origins, as indicative of 
 their wandering and unsettled habits. There can 
 be no better argument for disproving the system of 
 Dionysius, with regard to the Tyrrheni Pelasgi, than 
 that which establishes the existence of this nation in 
 the most distant period of the history of Greece, and 
 much prior to the siege of Troy, about which time 
 it is pretended they returned from Italy. To this 
 effect I would adduce one of the hymns commonly 
 ascribed to Homer, which contains the well known 
 stoi-y of Bacchus being carried off from Naxos by a 
 Tyrrhenian corsair, whose crew were afterwards 
 changed by the god into dolphins. Allowing this 
 story to be a fiction, which it undoubtedly is, it must 
 nevertheless be considered as proving the existence 
 of the Tyrrheni as pirates of the Mgean in fabled 
 times. I would draw the same inference from two 
 facts recorded of the same people by Athenseus ; the 
 one quoted from Possis the Magnesian, (VII. 12.) 
 of an engagement said to have taken place between 
 the Argonauts and Tyrrheni, in which all the former 
 were wounded, except Glaucus their pilot '\ The 
 other is taken from Menodotus, an ancient historian 
 of Samos, (XV. 12.) who reports, that during the re- 
 sidence of Admeta, daughter of Eurystheus, in that 
 island, after she had abandoned Argos, an attempt 
 was made by some Tyrrhenian pirates, at the insti- 
 gation of the Argives, to carry off the statue of 
 Juno. The epoch of this event is marked by the 
 
 ' I am here supposing, that Greece, and consequently, that 
 the expedition of the Argonaiits this fact has no reference to the 
 was confined to the seas of Tyrrheni of Etruria. 
 
158 ETRURIA. 
 
 mention of Admeta, and the circumstance of Samos 
 being at tliat time inhabited by the Carians. Here 
 then we have the Tyrrhenians contemporary with 
 the Carians, pirates like themselves considerably be- 
 fore the Trojan war; and as it seems out of the 
 question to ascribe this and the former events to the 
 Tyrrheni of Italy, we must suppose that a people of 
 this name did exist on the coasts and in the islands 
 of the Mgean, in the earliest age of Grecian story. 
 
 Lastly, in proof of the antiquity of the Tyrrhenian 
 name in Greece, I would cite the passage which 
 Dionysius quotes from the Inachus of Sophocles, 
 wherein the poet makes them contemporary with 
 that prince. (Dion. Hal. I. 25.^) 
 
 I have dwelt at greater length on this part of the 
 inquiry, because it was of consequence to the main 
 question ; and I am not aware that it has ever been 
 considered in this light before. I must now hasten 
 to the historical evidence, which establishes the fact 
 of a migration of these Tyrrheni at a remote period 
 into Italy. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, when speak- 
 ing of the Pelasgi, whom he admits to have colonized 
 that country, has given us to understand, that the 
 identity of the Tyrrheni and Pelasgi was a point 
 maintained by several writers ; and though he him- 
 self has endeavoured to controvert this notion, I 
 think the only argument which he adduces against 
 
 ^ The learned are generally apply with still greater proba- 
 
 agreed in considering the Thra- bility to the Tyrseni, or, as we 
 
 cian nations as the progeny of may suppose the original name 
 
 Tiras, the son of Japhet ; and of this people to have been pro- 
 
 I would suggest it to their con- noimced, Tyrasnah. The Ty- 
 
 sideration, whether the same ras, Tyragetse, Agathyrsi, &c. 
 
 analogies which Bochart has have surely a greater affinity 
 
 produced (Phaleg. III. 2.) in to this name than to that of 
 
 support of this opinion, do not Threices or Thraces. 
 
ETRURIA. 159 
 
 it cannot be allowed to have much weight ; since it 
 is founded entirely on a false reading, and conse- 
 quently a false construction, of a passage in Herodo- 
 tus. (I. 57.) 
 
 That historian, speaking of the Pelasgi of Cres- 
 thon in Macedonia, observes, that they differed in 
 language from their neighbours ; but Dionysius ap- 
 pears to have thought Crotona in Etruria was 
 meant, and therefore concludes, on very insufficient 
 ground, that the Pelasgi spoke another language than 
 that of the Tyrrheni of Etruria, and consequently 
 were a different people. Dionysius has only ac- 
 quainted us with the name of one of those many 
 writers from whom he dissented on the point above 
 mentioned ; but it is curious that this is the very au- 
 thor from whom he has taken most of his account 
 of the adventures of the Pelasgi during their resi- 
 dence in Italy, I mean Myrsilus of Lesbos, an an- 
 cient historian, of whom little is otherwise known ', 
 and of whose sources of information no correct esti- 
 mate can now be formed : but it is evident that Dio- 
 nysius thought he was to be relied upon, from the 
 large extracts he has made from his history. And 
 from him we learn, that the people who colonized 
 Italy were called Tyrrheni; that they were the 
 same who built the Pelasgic wall at Athens; and 
 that the Athenians gave them the nickname of Yle- 
 Xapyo), or storks, on account of their propensity to 
 migrate from their country, which, as we have seen, 
 
 ' If Myrsilus is the same of Solon ; but Vossius thinks 
 
 writer who is mentioned by he is not so ancient. Hist. 
 
 Strabo, (XIII. 610.) he may Grjec. III. p. 391. 
 have flourished about the time 
 
160 ETRURIA. 
 
 was originally Thrace, Samothrace, Lemnos, and Im- 
 bros. (Dion. Hal. I. 28.) In confirmation of the 
 identity of the Tyrrheni and Pelasgi we have the 
 opinion of the learned and judicious Varro, and Hy- 
 ginus. (Serv. ad Virg. Mn. VIII. 600.) And this 
 hypothesis will acquire, I think, additional proof, by 
 exposing the error and inconsistency of Dionysius's 
 own statement respecting the Tyrrheni. 
 
 It is well known that this writer, after exi3ressing 
 his dissent from those who considered them as trans- 
 planted into Italy, declares his belief that they were 
 avTo-xPove^, or a race fixed in the country from time 
 immemorial, and whose real name was Rasena, an 
 appellation which they derived from a chief so called. 
 (I. 30.) But it will be seen that in his account of 
 the earliest state of Italy, he has left no place for 
 this indigenous race. The Umbri, Siculi, and Abo- 
 rigines, whom he supposes to be descendants of the 
 ffinotri, occupy the central parts of Italy before the 
 arrival of the Pelasgi. These last having made an 
 alliance with the Aborigines expel the SicUli, and 
 farther occupy a considerable portion of the Um- 
 brian territory. The part of Italy in which these 
 conquests are made is clearly Etruria Proper, the 
 towns taken or founded being Agylla'" or Caere, 
 Alsium, Saturnia, Pisa, and Falerii, in the territory 
 of the Siculi, and Cortona in that of the Umbri ; so 
 that it is evident there is no room left for the Rasena 
 of Dionysius, unless we bring them from the north 
 
 "^ Agylla and Pisa are the whom he supposes to be a son 
 towns mentioned by Lycophron of Telephus the Mysian, v. 
 as conquerred by Tyrrhenus, 1359. 
 
ETRURIA. 161 
 
 of Italy, as Cluverius has supposed ", or from beyond 
 the Alps, with Freret ° and Heyne p. But as these 
 opinions are directly contrary to the testimony of 
 history, and the latter especially would place Diony- 
 sius in contradiction with himself, we cannot avail 
 ourselves of them to solve the difficulty. There is 
 indeed an obscurity in Dionysius's account of the 
 Tyrrheni, which hardly admits of explanation ; for 
 he goes on to tell us, that the Pelasgi, after a long 
 series of misfortunes, lost all their possessions in 
 Italy, most of their towns falling into the hands of 
 the Tyrrheni, who were their neighbours ; and else- 
 where we are informed, in order to account for the 
 skill and practice in naval affairs for which the Pe- 
 lasgi were distinguished, that they had acquired 
 their experience from their residence among the 
 Tyrrheni. (I. 25.) But whence or how this people 
 obtained their knowledge we are left to guess, since 
 their position is so undetermined ; and besides, Dio- 
 nysius has never told us that the Pelasgi had resided 
 with the Tyrrheni, but with the Aborigines. (I. 21.) 
 It is therefore pretty evident that Dionysius's 
 system is untenable ; his error must be attributed 
 chiefly to his supposition, that the Pelasgi and Tyr- 
 rheni were a different people. The name of Rasena, 
 which he gives to the latter, appears to me to be 
 corrupted from that of Tyrseni, or Tyraseni ^. In 
 fact, both these names were foreign with regard to 
 Italy. That of Rasena was unknown to the Ro- 
 
 " Ital. Ant. i. "^33. i Lanzi, who is of this opi- 
 
 ° Mein. de I'Acad. t. xviii. nion, has given instances of a 
 
 p. 98. similar change in the form of 
 
 p Nov. Com. Snc. Gott.t. v. Etrusc.in words, I. not. p. 189. 
 
 VOL. I. M 
 
162 ETRURIA. 
 
 mans, which can hardly be conceived, had it been 
 the original name of an indigenous Italian tribe. 
 
 Another source of confusion in this part of Diony- 
 sius's antiquities, is his notion with respect to the 
 Aborigines, whom he supposes to be the descendants 
 of a pretended colony of Arcadians, afterwards called 
 OEnotrians. (I. 13.) All judicious critics and anti- 
 quaries seem agreed in rejecting this hypothesis ; 
 and that being the case, the Aborigines, who, accord- 
 ing to Dionysius's own account, and the concurrent 
 testimony of many ancient writers, (Scymn. Ch. 218. 
 Dionys. Perieg. 349.) lived in the same country with 
 the Pelasgi, survived their disasters, and rose on the 
 ruins of their power, must be the Etrusci, or Tusci 
 of the Romans, a branch doubtless either of the Um- 
 brian or Oscan race, if indeed these do not belong 
 to the same primitive Italian stock •". The analogy 
 which subsists between the forms Tusci, Osci, and 
 Volsci, would furnish a presumption in favour of the 
 indigenous origin of the former ; but that point 
 seems abundantly established by the fundamental 
 similarity of language which has been discovered to 
 exist between tlie Etruscan and the other native 
 dialects of Italy. So far then Dionysius was un- 
 doubtedly right, when he saw in the Tuscan nation 
 indications of a people fixed in their country from 
 time immemorial ; but it was nev^ertheless owing to 
 their singular and intimate union with the Tyrrhe- 
 nian Pelasgi, that he was justified in saying that 
 they resembled no other people in customs or lan- 
 guage ; though strictly speaking the latter part of his 
 
 ' This point will be con- when we have to speak of the 
 sidered in the next section, Tlmbri. 
 
ETRURIA. 163 
 
 assertion is not correct ^ Having thus far tried to 
 explain the origin of the Tuscan people, it re- 
 mains for us to see how far their improved civili- 
 zation and political superiority can be traced to the 
 settlements formed by the Tyrrhenians amongst 
 them. 
 
 But as it will be naturally asked how we are to 
 suppose that this people arrived in Italy, and at what 
 period, I feel it necessary first of all to say a few 
 words respecting that part of their history. The 
 easiest and most obvious way by which the Tyrrheni, 
 coming from Thrace and the north of Greece, may 
 be supposed to have reached Italy, would be by the 
 Danuhe, and then by the Save up to the Julian Alps 
 and the head of the Adriatic. It is on this sea, 
 doubtless, that history, however faint in its records 
 of these transactions, places their first settlements, 
 whether they reached it by land or in a fleet. Dio- 
 nysius, on the authority of Hellanicus, says, that they 
 arrived by sea at the mouth of the Spinetic branch 
 of the Po*. (1. 18.) But Freret is of opinion, that 
 the Pelasgi reached Italy by land " ; this is a point 
 however I would by no means insist upon: they 
 were unquestionably a maritime people ; and their 
 first settlements, Hadria, Spina, and Ravenna, were 
 sea-port towns. If we follow the plain thread of 
 history, divested of the romantic circumstances which 
 Dionysius has interwoven in his narrative of the 
 transactions of the Pelasgi with the Aborigines, it 
 will appear that the former gradually advanced from 
 
 ' Lanzi, vol. ii. 129. the Danube, and carried their 
 
 ' See p. 98. ships over the Alps, launched 
 
 " Might not these be the Ar- them again in the Adriatic ? See 
 
 gouauts, who, having sailed up p. 134. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 ETRURIA. 
 
 the Po into the country of the Umbri, who, being I 
 then at war with the Siculi, gladly received their ' 
 assistance, and after the expulsion of the enemy, 
 gave them settlements and lands in the newly ac- 
 quired territory, which was Etruria Proper. In the 
 history of these events I adhere chiefly to the au- 
 thority of Philistus, the Sicilian historian, who makes 
 the Siculi of Ligurian origin ; and states, that the 
 jieople who expelled them were the Umbri and Pe- 
 lasgi, that being the most rational and intelligible 
 account of this very early revolution ^. According 
 to the same historian, the migration of the Siculi 
 took place about eighty years before the siege of 
 Troy, which agrees nearly with the date assigned to 
 the same event by Hellanicus. (Dion. Hal. I. 22.) 
 So that we shall not be very far from the mark, in 
 assigning the date of about one hundred years before 
 the Trojan war to the settlement of the Tyrrheni 
 Pelasgi in Etruria. 
 
 Here then they founded, with the assistance of 
 the natives, their first twelve cities y ; and if we con- 
 ceive tills people bringing with them all the improve- 
 ments in war, navigation, and general civilization, 
 which Greece was then beginning to derive from 
 her proximity to the east and to Egypt, into a coun- 
 try only inhabited, and that partially, by rude and 
 savage clans, we shall easily form an idea of the great 
 
 ^ This account is perfectly Hal. I. 22. 
 
 consistent with those of Anti- >' This ninnber of cities ap- 
 
 ochus and Thucydides, who re- pears characteristic of the Pe- 
 
 present the Siculi as expelled lasgi. It was adopted by the 
 
 by the Opici and ffinotri ; for Pelasgi ^Egialees in Achaia, and 
 
 the Siculi having once received was by them transmitted to the 
 
 an impulse, might be driven lonians of Asia Minor, (Herod, 
 
 south afterwards by the other I. 146.) see also Potter, Ar- 
 
 luilive tribes of Italy. Cf. Dion. cha?ol. i, 16. 
 
ETRURIA. 165 
 
 and rapid influence which they would exercise over 
 the moral and political state of Italy. We must 
 suppose them to have been joined from time to time 
 by numerous bands of Pelasgi, adventurers like 
 themselves, as Ephorus represented them, (ap. 
 Strab. V. 221.) who would flock from different parts 
 of Greece to any country where renown and profit 
 were to be acquired. The Tyrrhenian pirates, who 
 had hitherto infested the Mgean, would naturally 
 retire, when that sea was protected by the navy of 
 Minos, to the seas of Italy '', to exercise there the ha- 
 bits which they had acquired from the Phoenicians, 
 and which remained so long a characteristic of their 
 nation. We learn from Strabo, that the Greeks did 
 not venture to send colonies into Sicily till long after 
 the faU of Troy, owing to the dread inspired by those 
 formidable depredators. (I. 267.) From the tradi- 
 tions preserved by Lycophron, it would appear that 
 they formed settlements on almost every part of the 
 coast washed by the Tyrrhenian sea. Their colo- 
 nies in Campania and in Lucania, where Paestum is 
 supposed to have been first founded by them, as well 
 as others on the shores of the Adriatic, also suffici- 
 ently attest their busy and enterprizing spirit. They 
 seem in fact to have spread themselves over ail Italy, 
 and in that sense we may perhaps take the assertion 
 of Livy to be true, that the Tuscan name had reach- 
 ed every part of the peninsula and its seas before the 
 arrival of ^neas. (I. 2. Cf V. 33. Serv. ad .^n. 
 XL 567.) But it was in Etruria, properly so called, 
 . that the Tyrrheni laid the first foundation of lliis 
 
 * In this manner I would ex- Italy. Anticlid. ap. Strab. v. 
 plain those traditions which re- 221. Veil. I'ater. i. 2. 
 present Tyrrheiuis as sailing to 
 
 isi 3 
 
166 ETRURIA. 
 
 power, and established under Tarchon their leader a 
 confederacy of twelve cixies. (Strab. V. 219.) The 
 arguments by which Cluverius has laboured to prove 
 that the first principality of the Etruscans was esta- 
 bHshed in the plains of the Po % appear to me to be 
 weak, and only grounded on certain doubtful expres- 
 sions of Virgil and Pliny, relative to the antiquity and 
 precedence of Mantua and Felsina ; but these cannot 
 outweigh the formal testimony of Livy, w^ho posi- 
 tively states that twelve states were first founded in 
 Tuscany, and afterwards twelve others north of the 
 Apennines b. (V. 33. Cf. Diod. Sic. XIV. 113.) 
 
 The information which Strabo likewise supplies 
 on this head is curious and important. He repre- 
 sents the Tuscans as being perpetually engaged in 
 hostilities with the Umbri, from whom they were 
 only separated by the Tiber ; and we are led to infer, 
 that the advantage rested decidedly with the former 
 people, since he goes on to state that they gradually 
 extended the confines of their territory, and finally 
 possessed themselves of the plains watered by the 
 Po. (V. 216.) It is to this acquisition of dominion 
 that Pliny probably refers, when he rejiorts that 
 the Tuscans wrested no less than three hundred 
 cities from their Umbrian antagonists. (III. 14.) In 
 the prosecution of their successful career, the Tus- 
 cans having arrived on the shores of the Adriatic, 
 obtained possession also of the original Tyrrhenian 
 settlements of Hadria and Spina, which the Tyr- 
 
 ® Ital. Ant. t. i. p. 431 . that the name of Tyrrhenia was 
 
 ^ The Tyrrheni, and not the specifically applied to the coun- 
 
 Tuscans, were the first to form try which lay near that sea. v. 
 
 settlements on the shores of the TippriVi'a. 
 
 Adriatic. Steph. Byz. states, 
 
ETRURIA. 167 
 
 rheni, being too weak to defend them, abandoned, as 
 Strabo relates, to the invaders, while Ravenna fell 
 into the hands of the Umbri. (V. 2114.) 
 
 The numerous discoveries of national monuments 
 which have been made in Etruria confirm the fact I 
 am insisting upon, and point out that part of Italy 
 as the original seat and abode of the Etruscans ; 
 while very few remains of this kind have been dis- 
 covered in Piedmont and Lomhardy. It is in Etru- 
 ria that we can best trace the influence of the Tyr- 
 rhenian colony, in changing the habits and impi'oving 
 the condition of its natives. It is to the Tyrrheni that I 
 would ascribe that mixture of the religions of Greece 
 and Italy which is known to have obtained in the 
 Etruscan rites. Thus, with the deities peculiar to 
 the country, such as Voltumna, Norcia, and the Dii 
 Consentes, we find they worshipped Aplu, or the Pe- 
 lasgic Apollo, Thurms, or Hermes, Juno, Minerva, 
 and other divinities common to the Greeks'^. Of 
 the influence of the Pelasgi on the language of Italy 
 there seems no question, the fact being admitted by 
 ancient as well as modern writers. I am inclined to 
 think that the Tyrrheni introduced the Pelasgic 
 characters in Etruria and Umbria, and likewise com- 
 municated them to the Oscans, whose characters 
 are somewhat more rude and uncouth. Tacitus how- 
 ever seems to say, that letters were brought by Dama- 
 ratus of Corinth, (Ann. II. 14.) but Gori and Lanzi 
 think, and it seems more natural so to interpret Ta- 
 citus, that Damaratus only improved the Etruscan 
 alphabet liy the addition of some letters '^. 
 
 •■ Micali, vol. ii. c. 22. Laii- '^ Lan?,i, i. p. IfH 
 
 7i, i. p. 240. 
 
 M 4 
 
168 ETRURIA. j 
 
 I must leave it to philologists to examine the 
 causes which operated differently in forming the dia- 
 lects of Etruria and Latium. But it seems that the 
 difference which at first might not be considerable, 
 gradually increased from the various elements which 
 the latter received into its composition, while the 
 former remained uncultivated and stationary. In 
 proof of this it may be noticed, that the Etruscans 
 retained the ancient mode of writing from right to 
 left ; while the Latins, together with new characters, 
 adopted that arrangement which has since generally 
 prevailed. 
 
 These are the principal points in which the effects 
 of the Tyrrhenian colony are visible in improving 
 and civilizing Etruria. With respect to particular 
 customs, we are too little acquainted with the his- 
 tory of that country to distinguish what was indi- 
 genous ; and what borrowed ^ : but it seems sufficient 
 to know that they infused a spirit of enterprise and 
 conquest in the nation into which they had been 
 adopted ; a spirit which long prevailed and increased 
 after the original Tyrrheni had removed or disap- 
 peared, as they are said to have done towards the 
 period of the Trojan war^ (Dion. Hal. I. 26.) 
 Commerce, and the cultivation of the fine arts, for 
 which this inventive people appear to have had a 
 natural turn, would add to their refinement, and 
 
 ^ I am inclined to ascribe to to their other settlements, as 
 
 the Pelasgi many of those pe- the Pelasgi are noticed by an- 
 
 culiarities which have been no- cient writers in Etruria, in times 
 
 ticed before as common to the much posterior to those of which 
 
 Tuscans and some tribes of Asia Dionysius speaks; and he him- 
 
 Minor, with which the former self allows that they remained 
 
 were also intermixed. there longer than elsewhere. 
 
 ^ This seems to apply more 
 
ETRURIA. 169 
 
 complete their superiority over the other compa- 
 ratively barbarous tribes of Italy ; circumstances 
 which will account for their having been distin- 
 guished by the Greeks, from the days of Hesiod ^ to 
 those of Thucydides ^^ and Aristotle '\ when Rome was 
 unknown, or was thought to be a Tyrrhenian city ^. 
 (Dion. Hal. I. 29.) Whether it was really so may 
 be a matter of speculation, in which it will not be 
 forgotten how much she borrowed from Etruria in 
 the formation of her religious and political institu- 
 tions, and in the detail of her civil and military eco- 
 nomy i. (Dion. Hal. III. 60. Liv. I. 8. Strab. V. 
 219.) 
 
 Had the Tuscans formed a regular and effective 
 plan for securing their conquests and strengthening 
 their confederacies, they would have been the mas- 
 ters of Italy, and perhaps of the world, instead of 
 the Romans. But their enterprises, after a certain 
 period, seem to have been desultory, and their mea- 
 sures ill combined and ineffectual. A fatal want of 
 internal union which prevailed amongst their states, 
 as Strabo judiciously observes, (V. 219.) rendered 
 them an easy conquest to their Gallic invaders in 
 the north of Italy, and to the hardy Samnites in 
 Campania ; while Rome was aiming at the very 
 
 i s The earliest record of the themselves on one occasion. 
 
 I Tyrrhenians in Italy is met with Thuc. vii. 53. 
 
 in this ancient poet; he sup- ' Aristotle and Theophrastus 
 
 poses Latinus and Agrius, sons are said to have written on the 
 
 of Circe, to have been their Tyrrhenian laws. Athen. i. 
 
 kings. ^ The first Greek writer who 
 
 natriv Tvfffnvolinv ayax.xuro7in\, amir- mentions Rome is Scylax. I'er. 
 
 cov. Theogon. 1015. Ed, Hiids. 
 
 ^ The Tyrrhenians assisted ' Micali, vol. ii. c. 25. and 
 
 'i >-the Athenians in their Sicilian vol. iii. c. 2. 
 expedition, and distinguished 
 
170 ETRURIA. 
 
 centre of their power and existence those perse- 
 vering and systematic attacks, which with her were 
 never known to fail. The history of the Tuscans 
 subsequently to the foundation of Rome is to be 
 gleaned from Livy, and, at intervals, from short de- 
 tached notices in the Greek historians and poets ; 
 but a rich field is left open to the antiquary, who 
 would illustrate the annals of this interesting people 
 from the monuments that are daily discovered in their 
 country, which seems destined to be the seat of the 
 arts and of good taste through a perpetuity of ages. 
 If the books of Aristotle and Theophrastus on the 
 civil institutions of the Tyrrheni, or even the his- 
 tory of the emperor Claudius, (Suet. Claud. 42.) had 
 been preserved to us, we should doubtless have been 
 better acquainted with the causes of that ascendency 
 which they are said to have once exercised over the 
 whole of Italy °^. 
 
 Etruria, considered as a Roman province, was se- 
 parated from Liguria by the river Macra ; from 
 Cisalpine Gaul and Umbria, to the north and north- 
 east, by the Apennines ; from Uml^ria again, from 
 the Sabines, and Latium, by the Tiber to the south- 
 east and south. (Strab. V. 218.) 
 
 Beginning from the Macra, the first place we meet 
 Luna. with on the coast of Etruria is Luna, celebrated for 
 its beautiful and capacious harbour, now Golfo di 
 Spexxia, as early as the days of Ennius. 
 
 Lunai portum est operae cognoscere cives. 
 
 Ap. Pers. Sat. VI. 9. 
 
 " On the subject of Etrus- Passeri ; Heyne, Etrusca Antiq. 
 
 can antiquities the reader may &c. Nov. Soc. Gott. I7fi6. p. 
 
 consult Dempsters Etruria Re- 17. Gori's Museum Etruscum, 
 
 galis, with tlie Supplement of and Micali Tltalia, &,c. vol. ii. 
 
ETRURIA. 171 
 
 And Sil. Ital. (VIII. 482.) 
 
 Tunc quos a niveis exegit Luna metallis, 
 Insignis portu ; quo non spatiosior alter 
 Innumeras cepisse rates, et elaudere pontum. 
 
 Advehimur celeri candentia moenia lapsu, 
 
 Nominis est auctor sole corusca soror. 
 Indigenls superat candentia lilia saxis, 
 
 Et levi radiat picta nitore silex. 
 Dives marmoribus tellus ; quae luce colons 
 
 Provocat intactas luxuriosa nives. 
 
 RuTiL. Itin. II. 63. 
 
 Before the new division under Augustus, Luna 
 had formed part of Liguria ; and as its harbour, si- 
 tuated on the north side of the Macra, certainly was 
 in that province, Cluverius contended that this an- 
 cient city occupied the site of the modem Lerici; 
 especially as Strabo (V. 222.) and Mela (II. 4.) seem 
 to place it on that bank of the Macra : but the ruins 
 which now bear the name of Luni, a little below 
 Sa?'za7ia, and the denomination of Limlgiaiia ap- 
 plied to the adjacent district, together with the au- 
 thority of Ptolemy (p. 61.) and Pliny, (III. 5.) le^ve 
 no doubt as to the true position of Luna °. 
 
 We find that the harbour of Luna was chiefly re-LunaePor- 
 sorted to by the Romans, as a rendezvous for the "^* 
 fleets which they sent to Spain. (Liv. XXXIV. 8. 
 and XXXIX. 21.) Strabo says, it contained, in fact, 
 several ports, and was worthy of a nation which so 
 
 " The ruins of Luna were Oderigo, Let. Ligust. iii. p. 
 
 visited by Ciriacus, bishop of 22.; and more particularly Tar- 
 
 Ancona, towards the middle of gioni Topogr, fis. dell. Luni- 
 
 the fifteenth century. Holsten. giana, part ii. sect. 3. and Rel. 
 
 not. ad Cluv. p. 25. See also d'alcun. viaggi, t. x. 408. 
 D'Anville, Anal. Geog. p. 48. 
 
172 ETRURIA. 
 
 long ruled the sea ^. The town itself was insignifi- 
 cant in his time. (V. 222.) Lucan even speaks of it 
 as being deserted. (I. 586.) 
 
 Arruns incoluit desertae moenia Lunae P. 
 
 It was also very famous for its white marbles, which 
 now take their name from the neighbouring town of 
 Carrara. (Strab. loc. cit. Plin. XXXVI. 5. and 6.) 
 
 Anne metalliferae repetit jam moenia Lunae, 
 Tyrrhenasque domos? Stat. Silv. IV. 4. 
 
 Lunaque portandis tantum suffecta columnis. 
 
 Id. IV. 2. 
 
 Pliny speaks of the wine and cheese made in the 
 neighbourhood of Luna, (XIV. 6.) the latter were 
 sometimes so large as to weigh one thousand pounds. 
 (XL 42. and Martial XIII. Ep. 27.) 
 
 Caseus Etruscae signatus imagine Lunae, 
 Praestabit pueris prandia mille tuis. 
 
 Inscriptions give Luna the title of a Roman mu- 
 nicipium ^. The Greeks called it 21eA^v>;$- ttoXi^. 
 (Strab. loc. cit. Steph. Byz.) 
 LanBepro- The promontory to which it gave its name is now 
 riura."' ^f^po Corvo. Two little rivers, named in tlie Table 
 Aventia fl. Avcutia and Vesidia, are the Lavenza and Ver- 
 Vesidiafl. gigiifi ^ MuXq^ beyond the latter, Pietra Santa 
 
 ° The coins of Luna are most antiquaries exclude it from 
 
 scarce ; they bear the name of that rank, 
 
 the city in Etruscan characters, p The MSS. as Oudendorp 
 
 and display the usual emblems assures us, read Lucae ; but I 
 
 of a maritime city. Lanzi, vol. think Lunte right. 
 
 ii. p. 72. Dempster places it i Lanzi loc. cit. 
 among the twelve cities, but 
 
ETRURIA. 173 
 
 is supposed to occupy the site of Lucus Feroniae, Luchs Fe- 
 a place which at first seems to have been sacred only 
 to the worship of Feronia, a goddess held in great 
 veneration throughout Italy, but afterwards it was 
 raised to the dignity and size of a colonial town. 
 (Phn. III. 5.) The Fossae Papirianse of Ptolemy Fossae Pa. 
 (p. 61.) are supposed, with considerable probability/'"*"*' 
 by Cluverius, to be now V^iareggio. Bondelia andBondeiia. 
 Herculis Fanum, noticed also by the same ancient Hercuiis 
 geographer, may be placed at Pedovia and 3Ia:zza~ 
 rosa. The former site is also mentioned in the Ali- 
 mentary Table of Veleia \ 
 
 Farther inland and on the Serchio, anciently the Luca. 
 Ausar, Luca still preserves its situation and name. 
 It is mentioned for the first time by Livy, as the 
 place to which Tib. Gracchus retired after the un- 
 fortunate campaign on the Trebia. (Liv. XXI. 59.) 
 The same writer states it to have been colonized 
 575. A. U. C. (XLI. 13. Veil. Pater. I. 15.) It was 
 also a municipal town. (Cic. Ep. Fam. XIII. 13. 
 Fest. V. Municip.) Caesar frequently made Luca 
 his headquarters during his command in the two 
 Gauls. (Cic. Ep. Fam. I. 9. Suet. Caes. 24. Plut. 
 Pomp, et Cass.) It is also mentioned by Strabo. 
 (V. 217. Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 61. Front. Strat. 
 III. 2.) 
 
 Verrucola, a fortress situated near the source of viracehim 
 the Serchio, is thought to be the Viracelum of 
 Ptolemy. 
 
 Pisae, or Pisa, as it is sometimes written % retains Pisae. 
 
 '■ Muratori Spozione della epigraph PEITHESA in retro- 
 
 Tavola Alimentaria, &c. grade Etruscan characters ? If 
 
 M • * Ought we not to restore to we suppose this name to be 
 
 I Pisa the coins whicli have the pronounced Pithsa, it will not 
 
Arrms fl. 
 
 174 ETRURIA. 
 
 its site and name as a modern city of great celebrity. 
 We learn from Strabo, (V. 222.) that formerly it 
 Ausar fl. stood at the junction of the Ausar and Arnus, the 
 Serchio and Arno, but now they both flow into the 
 sea by separate channels. Some indication of the 
 junction of these rivers seems preserved by the name 
 of Osari, attached to a little stream or ditch which 
 lies between them. 
 
 The origin of Pisa is lost amidst the fables to 
 which the Trojan war gave rise, and which are 
 common to so many Italian cities. If we are to be- 
 lieve a tradition recorded by Strabo, (V. 222.) it 
 owed its foundation to some of the followers of 
 Nestor, in their wanderings after the fall of Troy. 
 The poets have not failed to adopt this idea. 
 
 Hos parere jubent Alpheae ab origine Pisae: 
 
 Urbs Etrusca solo. Virg. ^En. X. 179- 
 
 Nee Alpheae capiunt navalia Pisae. 
 
 Claud. Bell. Gild. 
 
 Alpheae veterem contemplor originis urbem, 
 
 Quam cingunt geminis Arnus et Auser aquis. 
 Conum pyramidis coeuntia flumina ducunt, 
 
 Intratur modico frons patefacta solo, 
 Sed proprium retinet comnuini in gurgite nomen, 
 
 Et pontum solus scilicet Arnus adit, 
 Ante diu quam Trojugenas fortuna penates 
 
 Lauren tinorum regibus insereret. 
 Elide deductas suscepit Etruria Pisas, 
 
 Nominis indicio testiiicata genus. 
 
 RuTiL. Itin. I. BQ5. 
 
 be far from that of n/o-o-a, used Gen. sen Monet. Vet. p. 11. 
 
 by Lycophron. (v. 1241.) Ses- Others to Perusia. See Lanzi, 
 
 tini ascribes these coins to Piti- t. ill. p. 27. and 7Q. Mionnet. 
 
 num, a town of Umbria. Classes Med. Ant, t. i. p. 100. 
 
ETRURIA. 175 
 
 (Cf. Plin. III. 5.) Lycophron says it was taken by 
 Tyrrhenus from the Ligurians. (v. 1241.) Servius 
 reports, that Cato had not been able to discover wlio 
 occupied Pisa before the Tyrrheni under Tarcho, 
 with the exception of the Teutones. From which 
 account it might be inferred, that the most ancient 
 possessors of Pisa were of Celtic origin. (Ad Mn 
 X. 179 ) Dionysius of Halicarnassus names it among 
 the towns occupied by the Pelasgi in the territory 
 of the Siculi. 
 
 The earliest mention we have of this city in the 
 Roman history is in Poly bins, (II. 16. and 27.) from 
 whom we collect, as well as from Livy, (XXI. 39.) 
 that its harbour was much frequented by the Ro- 
 mans in their communication with Sardinia, Gaul, 
 and Spain. It was here that Scipio landed his army 
 when returning from the mouths of the Rhone to 
 oppose Hannibal in Italy. It became a colony 572 
 A.U.C. (Liv. XLI. 43.) 
 
 Strabo speaks of it as having been formerly an 
 important naval station : in his day it was still a 
 very flourishing commercial town, from the supplies 
 of timber which it furnished to the fleets, and the 
 costly marbles which the neighbouring quarries 
 afforded for the splendid palaces and villas, of Rome. 
 (Cf. Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 64.) Its territory produced 
 wine, and the species of wheat called siligo. (Plin. 
 XIV. 3. and XVIII. 9.) 
 
 The Portus Pisanus was at the mouth of the Ponus Pi- 
 
 1 ^ , , , sanus. 
 
 ^Arno. It is thus described by Rutilius. 
 
 Contiguum stupui portum ; quern fama frequentat 
 
 Pisarum emporio, divitiisque maris. 
 Mira loci facies : pelago pulsatur aperto, 
 
 Inque omnes ventos litora nuda patent. 
 
17G ETRURIA. 
 
 Nam nullus tegitur per brachia tuta recessus, 
 
 iEolias possit qui prohibere minas. 
 Sed procera suo pra^texitur alga profundo, 
 
 IVIolliter oftcnsas non nocitura rati. 
 Et tamen insanas cedendo interligat undas, 
 
 Nee sinit ex alto grande volumen agi. 
 
 Itin. I. 531. 
 
 Hinc Tyrrhena vado frangentes aequora Pisse. 
 
 LUCAN. 11.401. 
 
 Aquae Pi- About three miles from Pisa towards Lucca are 
 some hot springs, noticed by Pliny as the Aquae Pi- 
 sanae, (II. 103.) now Bagni di Pisa. 
 
 North-east of Luca, and at the foot of the Apen- 
 nines, we find Pistorium, (Plin. III. 5.) or Pistoria, 
 
 Pistoria. (Ptol. p. 64.) now Pistoki. This town is me- 
 morable in the history of Rome, as having witnessed 
 in its vicinity the close of Catiline's desperate, but 
 short career. It will be seen, by the account of Sal- 
 lust, that Catiline had at first resolved upon making 
 Etruria the seat of war, and accordingly had as- 
 sembled his forces at Faesulae, of which place he was 
 master. But being baffled in his designs on Rome 
 by the vigilance of Cicero and the senate, he deter- 
 mined to withdraw into Cisalpine Gaul : with this 
 view he collected his troops at Pistoria, in order to 
 cross the Apennines by secret and unfrequented de- 
 files. Defeated in this attempt also by the activity 
 and diligence of Metellus, who commanded in Pice- 
 num, and had moved forward from Ariminum to op- 
 pose his descent on the other side of the mountains, 
 Catiline was compelled to face the consul Antonius, 
 who was pursuing him, and to give battle. The 
 spot on which the action was fought is too imper- 
 
ETRURIA. 17T 
 
 fectly marked by the concise narrative of the histo- 
 rian (c. 62.) to be now recognised. We may con- 
 jecture that it was to the north of P'tstoia, and 
 near the modern road from that place to Modena *. 
 About twenty-five miles from Pistoria, in a south- 
 east direction, we find Faesulae, or Faesula — Fa'suia-. 
 
 Adfuit et sacris interpres fulminis alls 
 
 Fsesula Sil. Ital. VIII. 478. 
 
 a considerable town of Etruria, the ruins and 
 name of which are preserved in the well-known 
 hill and village of Fiesole. It is noticed for the 
 first time in history by Polybius, (11. 25.) in his ac- 
 count of the early wars between the Gauls and Ro- 
 mans ". Mention of it occurs again in the same 
 historian, (III. 82.) where he describes Hannibal's 
 march from Cisalpine Gaul into Etruria by the 
 marshes. As this is a point of history which is 
 closely connected with the ancient topography of 
 Italy, and from its difficulty has puzzled able critics 
 and commentators, it may not be amiss to digress 
 a while from the object immediately before us, and 
 bestow some attention on this particular question. 
 Its difficulty seems to have arisen from the real or 
 apparent discrepancy between the two historians 
 who have given us an account of the second Punic 
 war, Polybius and Livy. I have elsewhere endea- 
 ; voured to shew how much more the authority of 
 the Greek historian was to be relied upon in every 
 thing that relates to the campaigns of Hannibal : 
 and this opinion will, I think, derive considerable 
 
 ' See Ceni delle montagne vert to the event alluded to in 
 Pistoiese. another place. 
 
 " I shall have occasion to re- 
 
 VOI.. I. N 
 
178 ETRURIA. 
 
 confirmation from the examination of the point about 
 to be submitted to the judgment of the reader. 
 
 Were we to follow Polybius only in his narrative 
 of these transactions, it would be impossible to err ; 
 for though certainly concise, he is yet perfectly clear 
 and consistent. The whole obscurity arises from 
 the text of Livy, as it stands at present ; who, by 
 placing the marshes Hannibal is said to have crossed, 
 in the vale of the Arfio, has given to this event a 
 locality totally different from that which is presented 
 to the view by the text of Polybius. 
 
 Let us first see the account given by the latter 
 writer. It will be remembered, that after their de- 
 feat on the Trebia, the Romans abandoned the whole 
 of Cisalpine Gaul, except Placentia and Cremona ; 
 and thought only of defending the passages which 
 led to the central parts of Italy and the capital. For 
 this purpose Servilius, one of the consuls, was posted 
 at Ariminum to oppose the progress of the enemy by 
 the shores of the Adriatic and through Umbria. 
 Tib. Gracchus withdrew to Luca, to defend the 
 roads which led from Liguria along the Etrurian 
 coast; while Flaminius, the other consul, was en- 
 camped at Arretium with the main army, and thus 
 guarded the principal pass of the Apennines. 
 
 It became Hannibal's object to frustrate this ju- 
 dicious plan of defence ; and it was evident that he 
 could only attain it by penetrating into Etruria by 
 a passage which the Romans had not thought of 
 guarding. " Having accurately informed himself 
 " respecting the roads which led into that province, 
 " he determined," says the historian, " instead of 
 " proceeding by the longer and more commodious 
 " route, to adopt that which lay through the marshes. 
 
ETRURIA. 179 
 
 " as being shorter, though difficult." From this de- 
 scription it is evidently seen, that Hannibal, who 
 was still on the Trebia, had to traverse these marshes 
 before he could enter into Etruria. And if we 
 examine the nature of the country between the 
 Apennines and the right bank of the Po, we shall 
 find that, intersected by numerous streams, such as 
 the Trehhia, Taro^ Panaro, and many others, it 
 must have been constantly subject to inundations, 
 and consequently of a swampy and marshy nature ; 
 particularly nearer the foot of the mountains, where 
 the fall not being sufficient to drain off the waters, 
 they would necessarily stagnate and produce bogs 
 and quagmires. This has been precisely the case 
 in the Pontine marshes ; and that this was the state 
 of the plains at the foot of the north slope of the 
 Apennines is sufficiently proved by the testimony 
 of Strabo, who tells us, (V. 217.) that this country 
 was very marshy till the consul jEmilius Scaurus 
 had drained it, by making a cut from Placentia to 
 Parma : but Strabo tells us much more ; for he says, 
 that these were the very marshes which Hannibal 
 crossed with such difficulty on his way to Etruria. 
 (V. 217.) The existence of these marshes in Cisal- 
 pine Gaul being thus proved, it will be necessary 
 to examine next in what direction Hannibal crossed 
 them, in order to penetrate into Etruria. If we 
 draw a straight line from the neighbourhood of Pla- 
 centia, where he was encamped, to Faesulae, the first 
 point which he reached in the last mentioned pro- 
 vince, according to Polybius, we shall see that his 
 route would lie in an oblique direction towards the 
 foot of the Apennines, and across all those streams 
 which descend from that chain into the Po, and 
 
 ■N 2 
 
180- ETRURIA. 
 
 whose inundation so much impeded his passage. 
 This would bring him precisely to that part of the 
 Apennines which lies north of Pistoia and Prato, 
 and actually on the road to Faesulae. As soon as 
 he had emerged from the swamps, says Polybius, he 
 ascertained with his usual foresight and sagacity the 
 exact position of the enemy ; and having learnt that 
 Flaminius was at Arretium, he boldly crossed the 
 mountainous passes, and entered the plains of Etru- 
 ria in the vicinity of Faesulae ; thus having the Ro- 
 man consul on his left, a relative situation which all 
 accounts agree in giving to the two armies. 
 
 I am confirmed in assigning this defile of the 
 Apennines as the route pursued by Hannibal on this 
 occasion, by the testimony of Cornelius Nepos, who 
 evidently places the difficulties he encountered in 
 the early part of his march. (Vit. Hann. 4.) Appian 
 also remarks, that it was a pass unknown to the Ro- 
 mans. (Hann. 9-) And it has been mentioned that 
 Catiline endeavoured to make his escape into Gaul 
 in that direction. Lastly, I may add, that this is 
 now a well frequented road between Florence and 
 Modena, and considerably shorter than that by 
 JBologna. 
 
 If we now turn to the Roman historian's account, 
 we find that he agrees almost word for word with 
 Polybius, except in one particular, which it must be 
 allowed however is a most important one. " Han- 
 " nibal," as he relates, (XXII. 2.) " having heard 
 ** that Flaminius was already at Arretium, moved 
 " from his winter quarters," that is, from the neigh- 
 bourhood of Placentia ^. " And though a longer 
 
 * In the former book Livy bably on the borders of that 
 leaves him in Liguria ; pro- province, and still on the line 
 
ETRURIA. . 181 
 
 *' but more convenient route had been pointed out 
 " to him, he chose a nearer road, by a marsh where 
 " the river Arnus had overflowed during those days 
 " more than usual." 
 
 The mention of the Arno here gives a totally 
 different aspect to the event we have just seen re- 
 lated by Polybius ; and if we are to follow the Ro- 
 man historian, we must necessarily place the marshes 
 in the valley of that river. But in what j)art of its 
 course shall we look for them ? To say nothing of 
 this sudden leap, by which Hannibal is brought from 
 the Trebhia to the Arno, it may be asked, where is 
 the short road by which he is to reach that river ? 
 Commentators and topographers are not a little per- 
 plexed to reconcile these cii'cumstances. Cluverius >' 
 insists on the existence of the marshes near the pre- 
 sent situation of Florence. Holstenius ^ places them 
 in the upper valley of the Ar7io, while Folard* 
 discovers them in the Veil di Chiana, near Clusium. 
 
 Lastly, General F. Guil. de Vaudoncourt ^, whose 
 work I have had occasion to cite before, conceives 
 Hannibal to have crossed the Apennines by the road 
 which leads from Parma to Pontremoli and Sarzana ; 
 and he supposes the marshes to be those now called 
 Paliicli di FuccecJiio, a little above the entrance of 
 the Arno into the sea ; and this opinion is certainly 
 the most plausible of all those which have been ad- 
 vanced by the advocates of Livy. But it may be ob- 
 served, first, that the marshes oi Fuccec/iio cannot be 
 of that extent which the description of the two his- 
 
 of the Trebia, his magazines " Comment, de Polybe, t. iv. 
 
 being at Clastidium. p. 162. 
 
 > Ital. Ant. I. p. 580. ^ Hist, des Camp d'Anni- 
 
 '• Not. ad Chiv. p. 73. bal, vol. i. p. 136. and note 2. 
 
 N 3 
 
182 ETRURIA. 
 
 torians would lead us to suppose. Secondly, that 
 there could be no necessity for Hannibal's marching 
 in that line, especially as he wished to take the 
 shortest road. Lastly, the Romans being in posses- 
 sion of Luca, and in force there, could not have been 
 ignorant of his movements, had he attempted to pe- 
 netrate into Etruria in that direction. 
 
 The result of this discussion seems to be, that 
 the narrative of Polybius, besides being supported by 
 the positive authority of Strabo, is perfectly clear 
 and intelligible ; while that of the Roman historian 
 is irreconcileable with reason and common sense, and 
 converts one of the boldest and most masterly ma- 
 noeuvres, which the art of war ever saw executed, 
 into a movement without purpose or meaning. So 
 that unless we can discover any means of removing 
 the difficulty which his text presents, his authority 
 must, on this point at least, he entirely set aside. On 
 comparing however the MSS. of Livy on the above 
 passage, it will be seen that they display a certain 
 degree of diversity, especially with regard to the 
 word Arnus. In the oldest Vatican MS. this pas- 
 sage is wanting ; another reads Ar ; another has a 
 mark under the last syllable of the word Arnus ; 
 others have only Fluvius. I would propose there- 
 fore to adopt the latter reading, in which the word 
 Fluvius, by itself, would mean the Po; to which 
 river Strabo seems to ascribe in great measure the 
 inundation spoken of. Or, if it be insisted that the 
 name of the river is expressed, for Arnus I would 
 suggest reading Tarus ; by which trifling alteration 
 the whole difficulty would be removed, and Polybius 
 and Livy reconciled ; a circumstance which in any 
 other way I am inclined to regard as impossible. 
 
ETRURIA. 183 
 
 The Taro is the most considerable of the streams 
 that descend from the Apennines into the plains, 
 which I suppose Hannibal to have crossed, and is 
 the most formidable at this day from its inundations 
 in the spring '^. 
 
 We find Faesulse subsequently mentioned as one 
 of those colonies which Sylla established to reward 
 his adherents, (Cic. Cat. Orat. II. 9. Appian. Civ. 
 Bell.) and we know that Catiline made it the chief 
 hold of his party in Etruria. (Bell. Cat. 31.) It was 
 still a flourishing city in the time of Pliny ^. (III. 5. 
 and VII. 13, and Ptolemy, p. 64.) 
 
 Florentia, now Firenze, a town so celebrated asFiorentia. 
 the capital of modern Tuscany, has no pretensions 
 to a foundation of great antiquity, as we find no 
 mention made of it before the time of Csesar, by 
 whom Frontinus says it was colonized ; unless we 
 think with Cluverius ^, that the town called Fluen- 
 tia by Florus, (I. 2.) and mentioned with many 
 other distinguished cities, as having severely suffered 
 in the civil wars of Sylla and Marius, might be iden- 
 tified with it. However that may be, we find dis- 
 tinct mention made of Florentia in the reign of Ti- 
 berius ; when, as Tacitus informs us, the inhabitants 
 of that city petitioned that the waters of the Clanis, 
 a river which was very injurious from its perpetual 
 
 «= In the above inquiry I must Etruscan city have been dis- 
 confess myself indebted to some covered ; those which were as- 
 judicious remarks in a disserta- cribed to it have been restored 
 lion on the same subject by Lo- by Sestini lo Talamone. Lett, 
 renzo Guazzesi, a learned Ita- Num. t. iii. 1. For a plan of the 
 lian antiquary ; printed in the ancient Faesulte, and a specimen 
 Mem. dell Acad, di Cortona, of its walls, see the plates to 
 t. vi. p. 25. Micali's work, Tav. v. and xi. 
 
 ^ Hitherto no coins of this * Ital. Ant. I. 508. 
 
 N 4 
 
184 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 IMagdli. 
 
 Portus 
 
 Hemilis 
 
 Liburni. 
 
 Vada Vo. 
 laterrana. 
 
 inundations, might not be carried oflf into the Ar7io 
 (Ann. I. 79. Cf. Plin. III. 5. Agath. lib. I.) 
 
 The place called Mugialla by Procopius, (Bell. 
 Got. III.) probably a corruption of Magelli, a people 
 of Ligurian origin ^, preserves its name in that of 
 Val di Mugello, north-east of Florence. Return- 
 ing to the sea, the first place which presents itself 
 beyond the mouth of the Arno is the Portus Her- 
 culis Liburni, or, as it is called by Cicero, (ad Quinct. 
 Fratr. II. 6.) Labronis, (Cf. Zosim. Annal. V.) now 
 Livorno, or Leghorn. 
 
 About eighteen miles fartlier we come to another 
 harbour, named Vada Volaterrana, from the neigh- 
 bouring city of Volaterrse ; it is still known by the 
 name of Vada. This place is mentioned by Cicero 
 (pro P. Quinct. 6. Plin. III. 5.) and Rutilius. 
 
 In Volaterranum vero Vada nomine U'actuni 
 Ingressus, diibii tramitis aha lego. 
 
 Itin. I. 453. 
 
 The harbour itself, I conceive, was situated at the 
 Ccecina fl. mouth of the river Caecina, which still preserves its 
 name ; (Plin. III. 5. Mel. II. 4.) the latter geogra- 
 pher indeed seems to mention it as a town. 
 Voiaterrae. Nearly fifteen miles inland, and on the right bank 
 of the same river, stood the ancient city of Vola- 
 teiTse, now Volterra. Its Etruscan name, as it ap- 
 pears on numerous coins, was Velathri^. Even if 
 
 ' D'Anville, Geogr. Anc. p. 
 51. 
 
 8 Lanzi, vol. ii. p. 95. The 
 affinity which subsists between 
 this name and that of Hatri, or 
 Hadria, inclines me to think 
 that Volterra was founded by 
 the Tyrrhenian Pelasgi, on quit- 
 
 ting the Adriatic to fix them- 
 selves in the territory of the 
 Umbri. On the antiquities of 
 this city, see Dempster de Etr. 
 Reg. t. ii. 1. V. 3. ; Bava, Dissert. 
 Istor. circa la citta di Volterra; 
 Giachi Saggio sopra lo stato 
 antico e moderno di Volterra. 
 
ETRURIA. 185 
 
 we had not the express authority of Dion. Hal. (III. 
 51.) for assigning to Vol terra a place among the 
 twelve principal cities of ancient Etruria, the extent 
 of its remains, its massive walls, vast sepulchral 
 chambers, and numerous objects of Etruscan art, 
 would alone suffice to shew its antique splendour and 
 importance, and claim for it that rank. From the 
 monuments alone which have been discovered within 
 its walls, and in the immediate vicinity, no small 
 idea is raised of the power, civilization, and taste of 
 the ancient Etruscans. Its walls were formed, as 
 may yet be seen, of huge massive stones, piled on 
 each other without cement ; and their circuit, which 
 is still distinctly marked, embraced a circumference 
 of between three and four miles ^. The citadel was 
 built, as Strabo reports, (V. 223.) on a hill, the as- 
 cent to which was fifteen stadia ; and it is supposed 
 that the Tyrrhenian city, of which Aristotle, or the 
 author de Mirab. (p. 1158.) speaks, under the name 
 .of (Enarea, as being built on a hill thirty stadia high, 
 is Volterra : it need scarcely be observed, that this 
 last measurement ought to be corrected from that 
 given by Strabo. 
 
 The first mention of Volaterrae in the Roman his- 
 tory occurs in Livy, (X. 12.) where an engagement 
 of no great importance is stated to have taken place 
 near this city, at the close of a war in which the 
 Etruscans were leagued with the Samnites against 
 the Romans, A. U. C. 454. The latter were under 
 the command of L. Corn. Scipio. In the second 
 Punic war, we find Volaterrae among the other cities 
 
 '' See a plan of the ancient and modern town in the plates to 
 MicaU, Tav. i. 
 
186 ETRURIA. 
 
 of Etruria that were zealous in their offers of naval 
 stores ^ to the Romans. (Liv. XXVIII. 45.) Many 
 years afterwards, Volaterrse sustained a siege which 
 lasted two years against Sylla ; the besieged con- 
 sisting chiefly of persons whom that dictator had 
 proscribed. On its surrender, Italy is said to have 
 enjoyed peace for the first time after so much blood- 
 shed. (Strab. V. 223. Cic. pro doni.) In one of his 
 letters, Cicero expresses himself in terms of the 
 warmest regard and interest for this city. (Ep. ad 
 Fam. XIII. 4. ad Att. I. 19.) FinaUy, we hear of 
 Volaterrse as a colony, somewhat prior to the reign of 
 Augustus. (Front, de Col. Cf. PUn. III. 5. Ptol. p. 
 64. Agath. I.) 
 
 Sena Julia, To the east of Volterva stands Sienna, a modern 
 city of celebrity, which appears to have been an- 
 ciently called Sena, with the addition of Julia to dis- 
 tinguish it from Sena Gallica in Umbria. This de- 
 signation implies a colony founded by Julius or Au- 
 gustus Caesar. It is mentioned by Tacitus (Hist. IV. 
 45.) and Pliny (III. 5. Ptol. p. ^5.) 
 
 Considerably to the south-west of this last place, 
 
 Massa Ve- Massa Vetemcnsis (Amm. Marcell. XIV.) has pre- 
 
 teniensis. i i /• p • mi 
 
 served the first part ot its name. I he adjective 
 Veternensis implies the existence of a more ancient 
 
 Veterna. town, probably called Veterna, from the ruins of 
 which Massa may have arisen ^. 
 
 Vetuionii. A few milcs to the south-west of this place, Ve- 
 
 ' The coins of Volterra have firmed by an Etruscan coin pub- 
 
 the impression of a dolphin, lished by Sestini, with the re- 
 
 which numismatical writers trograde legend VETAR. Clas- 
 
 agree m considenng as emble- sesGenerales seuMonetaVetus, 
 
 matical of a maritime power. &c. p. II . 
 
 ^ This supposition is con- 
 
ETRURIA. 187 
 
 tulonii, one of the most powerful and distinguished 
 of the twelve Etruscan cities, is supposed to have 
 been situated. Its position indeed was long a mat- 
 ter of great uncertainty, and has given rise to much 
 discussion. D'Anville, who examines the subject 
 fully ^ is inclined to think with Cluverius, that the 
 position marked in the Tabula Theodosiana, by 
 the name of Velinis, is a corruption for Vetuloniis, 
 and would therefore place this ancient town on the 
 coast, though against the authority of Strabo, who 
 expressly states, that Populonium was the only one 
 of the Etruscan cities which was close to the sea. 
 (V. 223. and Plin. III. 5.) Dempster was not able 
 to throw any light on the subject ^ But a more ac- 
 curate survey of this tract of country, usually called 
 the Maremma of Sienna, by an Italian antiquary 
 named Ximenes ■", has proved the ruins of Vetulonii 
 to exist in a forest still called Selva di Vetleta, and 
 in the position which Ptolemy had assigned to that 
 city. The Velinis of the Table, and the ruins called 
 Vetidia by Leandro Alberti and Ckiverius", must 
 belong to the Aquae Vetuloniae of Pliny. (II. 103.) Aquae Ve- 
 If we may believe Silius Italicus, it was Vetulonii 
 that first used the insignia ° of magistracy common 
 to the Etruscans, and with which Rome afterwards 
 decorated her consuls and dictators. 
 
 Maeonifeque decus quondam Vetulonia gentis. 
 Bissenos hsec prima dedit praecedere fasces, 
 
 ^ Anal. Geogr. p. 132. tulonii, as we learn from its 
 
 ' Etrur. Reg. 4. 13. coins, was Vetluna : they bear 
 
 " Esame su la Maremma the impression of a wheel and 
 
 Senese, p. 24, an axe, which are supposed to 
 
 " Ital. Ant. I. p. 472. have a reference to these insig- 
 
 " The Etruscan name of Ve- nia. Lanzi, v. ii. p. ] 09. 
 
mum. 
 
 188 ETRURIA. 
 
 Et junxit totidem tacito terrore secures: 
 Hasc altas eboris decoravit honore curules, 
 Et princeps Tyrio vestera praetexuit ostro : 
 Haec eadem pugnas accendere protulit aere. 
 
 VIII. 485. 
 
 (Cf. Dion. Hal. III. 60.) Vetulonii is ranked among 
 the twelve principal cities by Dion. Hal. (HI. 51. 
 Plin. III. 5.) An inscription quoted by Cluverius 
 proves that it was a municipal town under the Ro- 
 mans. 
 Popuio- In a line with Vetulonii, and on the coast, was Po- 
 
 pulonium, once a most flourishing town, and the na- 
 val arsenal of the Etruscans. It has been already 
 noticed, that this was the only considerable city 
 which that nation founded immediately on the coast ; 
 in other instances they were prevented from doing 
 this by the want of commodious havens, and through 
 their fear of being exposed to the attacks of pirates. 
 But the harbour of Populonium, now Porto Baratto, 
 possessed peculiar advantages ; it was secure, and of 
 great extent, and from its proximity to the island of 
 Elba, so rich in metals, of the highest importance ; 
 as the produce of the mines appears never to have 
 been prepared for use in the island itself, but was 
 always sent over to Populonium for that purpose. 
 (Aristot. de Mirab. p. 1158. Strab. V. 223. Varr. ap. 
 Serv. ^n. X. 174.) In proof of the antiquity of 
 this place it may be observed, that it is mentioned 
 by Virgil in the passage just referred to as one of 
 the Etruscan cities which sent forces to the assist- 
 ance of iEneas. 
 
 Una torviis Abas : huic totum insignibus arniis 
 Agmen, et aurato fiilgebat Apolline puppis. 
 
ETRURIA. 189 
 
 Sexcentos illi dederat Populonla mater 
 Expcrtos belli juvenes. 
 
 Strabo has accurately described the site of Popii- 
 lonium i' from personal inspection ; he tells us, that it 
 was placed on a lofty cliff that ran out into the sea 
 like a peninsula. On the summit was a tower for 
 watching the approach of the thunny fish. From 
 thence you could see plainly the isle of Elba, and 
 even Corsica and Sardinia^. 
 
 We may infer from Livy, that it was still an im- 
 portant city in the time of the second Punic war *> 
 (XXVIII. 45. XXX. 39.) but during the civil wars 
 it sustained a siege about the same time with Vol- 
 terra, in which it suffered so much, that nothing but 
 the temples and a few houses were preserved. The 
 arsenal and port at the foot of the promontory, now 
 Capo di Campana, (Ptol. p. 64.) presented however 
 a less desolate appearance. (Strab. V. 223. Cf. Mel. 
 II. 4. Plin. III. 5.) Subsequent to the time of these 
 writers, Rutilius in his Itinerary represents the city 
 as entirely deserted. 
 
 Proxima securum reserat Populonia litus, 
 
 Qua naturalem ducit in arva sinum. 
 Non illic positas extollit in asthera moles, 
 
 Lumine noeturno conspicienda Pharos, 
 Sed speculam validae rupis sortita vetustas, 
 
 Qua fluctus domitos arduus urget apex. 
 
 '' The real name of this city, longing to cities which we know 
 
 as we may perceive by its nu- only under their Latin name, 
 
 meroiis coins, was Pupluna, in Lanzi, v. ii. p. 27. 
 which a strong analogy exists '' See a plan of the ancient 
 
 with some Etruscan names al- town and harbour of Populo- 
 
 ready noticed, as Luna and Vet- niuni. Micali, Tav. ii. and a spe- 
 
 4una ; and probablv others be- cimen of its walls, Tav. x. 
 
190 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 Castellum geminos hominum fundavit in usus, 
 
 Praesidium terris, indiciumque fretis. 
 Agnosci nequeunt aevi monimenta prioris ; 
 
 Grandia consumpsit maenla tempus edax. 
 Sola manent interceptis vestigia muris ; 
 
 Ruderibus latis tecta, sepulta jacent. 
 Non indignemur, mortalia corpora solvi ; 
 
 Cernimus exemplis, oppida posse mori. 
 
 I. 401. 
 
 The vestiges of this ancient city are to be seen 
 about three miles north of Piomhino. 
 
 A little to the east is a small lake formed by the 
 Lynceusfl. rivcr Coriiia, supposed by Cluverius to be the Lyn- 
 ceus of Lycophron, v. 1240. This lake, which has a 
 narrow outlet to the sea, is now called Caldano, and 
 is described by Rutilius, together with its haven the 
 Portus Faleria, now Porto Falese. 
 
 Portus 
 Faleria. 
 
 Laxatum cohibet vicina Faleria cursuni, 
 
 Quanquam vix medium Phoebus haberet iter, 
 Et tum forte hilares per compita rustica pagi, 
 
 Mulcebant sacris pectora fessa jocis. 
 Illo quippe die tandem renovatus Osiris 
 
 Excitat in fruges germina laeta novas. 
 Egressi villam petimus, lucoque vagamur; 
 
 Stagna placent septo deliciosa vado. 
 Ludere lascivos inter vivaria pisces 
 
 Gurgitis inclusi laxior unda sinit — 
 
 I. 371. 
 
 Alma fl. 
 
 Portus 
 Trajaniis. 
 
 Lacus Pri- 
 lls. 
 
 Continuing along the coast, we find the little river 
 called Alma by the Table, and which still keejDs its 
 name. Somewhat beyond is the Portus Trajanus of 
 Ptolemy, now Torre di Troja. The Lacus Prelius 
 of Cicero, (pro Mil. 27.) probably the same as the 
 Prilis of Pliny, (III. 5.) is now Lago di Castiglione. 
 
ETRURIA. 191 
 
 Two or three miles to the north-east of this lake, 
 some remarkable ruins, with the name of Rose lie ^nseWas, 
 attached to them, point out the site of the ancient 
 Rusellae ^ one of the twelve Etruscan cities. (Dion. 
 Hal. III. 51.) It is mentioned more than once by 
 Livy in the course of the wars with Etruria. It 
 was taken by assault in the year 454 U. C. by the 
 consul L. Posth. Megillus. (X. 37.) In the second 
 Punic war, we hear of its furnishing timber, espe- 
 cially fir, for the Roman fleets. (XXVIII. 45.) From 
 Pliny we learn that it subsequently became a colony, 
 (III. 5.) which is confirmed by an inscription cited 
 by Holstenius^ 
 
 A short distance from the lake Prilis brings us to 
 the mouth of the Ombrone, anciently Umbro, one of Umbro fl. 
 the most considerable rivers of Etruria : it is repre- 
 sented as navigable by Pliny, and its name, as the 
 same writer observes, is indicative of the Umbri 
 having once been in possession of Etruria. (III. 5.) 
 
 Tangimus Umbronem ; non est ignobile flumen, 
 
 Quod toto trepidas excipit ore rates ; 
 Tarn facilis pronus semper patet alveus undis, 
 
 In pontum quoties saeva procella ruit. 
 
 RuTiL. Itin. I. 337. 
 
 Beyond this river was the Portus Telamo, nowPortusTe- 
 
 rwi 1 • n 1 • 1 • • T- lamo. 
 
 Jalcwione, a city of high antiquity, it we are to cre- 
 dit the account of Diod. Sic. (IV.) who attributes 
 its foundation to the Argonauts : but without trust- 
 ing to this fabulous story, there is no doubt of its 
 having been founded at a very early period, since it 
 
 *■ Micali gives a plan of Rii- uncemented travertine, Tav. iii. 
 sellae, and a specimen of its and Tav. x. 
 walls, built of huge masses of ^ Not. in It. Ant. p. 39. 
 
192 ETRURIA. 
 
 is mentioned by Timseus, whom Diodorus quotes. 
 It was probably a Pelasgic city K 
 
 Telamo is chiefly memorable in the history of 
 Rome, from an important military event which took 
 place in its neighbourhood, and which we find re- 
 corded at length in Polybius". (II. c. 25. et seq.) 
 In the interval between the first and second Punic 
 wars, and seven years before the beginning of the 
 latter, that is, 529 U. C. the Cisalpine Gauls, 
 joined by a numerous army of Transalpine barba- 
 rians called Gsesatae, made a formidable irruption 
 into Etruria. They baffled the vigilance of the 
 pretor, who was posted at Arretium, by passing the 
 Apennines north of that town ; crossing probably 
 from Bologna by the F<r// cli Mugello. They then 
 advanced to Clusium without meeting with any ob- 
 stacle, being, on their arrival at that place, only 
 three days march from Rome ^. 
 
 Hearing however that the pretor, apprised of 
 their entrance into Etruria, was hastening to bring 
 them to an engagement, they changed the direction 
 of their march, and moved from the Val cli Chicma, 
 as if they intended to retreat to Faesulae y ; but in- 
 
 ^ The coins, with the epigraph Works, vol. ii, p. 351, 
 
 TLA and TAL in Etruscan ^ This must be understood 
 
 characters, are generally ascrib- of cavalry, for Clusium is 134 
 
 ed to Telamo. Sestini Lett, miles from Rome according to 
 
 Num. t. iii. 1. the Itineraries, and that would 
 
 " This event has been ably be too great a distance in the 
 illustrated by the learned Guaz- time allowed by Polybius, being 
 zesi, whom I before had occasion more than 44 miles a day ; but 
 to commend, in a dissertation, perhaps we must consider it as 
 as he terms it, Sopra alcuni fat- spoken with reference to a com- 
 ti della guerra Gallica Cisalpina mon journey, and not to troops 
 seguiti I'anno di Roma .529. marching, 
 which is commented upon by > The difficulty of this pas- 
 Gibbon in his Miscellaneous sage consists in the expression 
 
ETRURIA. 193 
 
 stead of continuing their route to that town, they 
 concealed their forces among the hills of Sienna, and 
 lay in wait for the enemy. The pretor, having fallen 
 into the ambuscade, sustained a severe defeat : rally- 
 ing, however, his scattered troops on a neighbouring 
 hill, he there maintained himself, till he was relieved by 
 the consul Paulus JiLmilius, w ho was stationed with a 
 powerful army at Ariminum ; and on hearing of the 
 iiTuption made by the Gauls, moved rapidly to the 
 support of his countrymen. The Gauls, unable to 
 prevent the junction of the two Roman armies, de- 
 termined not to hazard a battle, but to endeavour to 
 secure theii' retreat with the rich booty they had 
 already been able to collect. Cut off, however, from 
 the passes over the Apennines by the Roman army 
 in their front, they had no other resource left but to 
 gain the coast, and proceed by Pisa and Luna through 
 Liguria to their own country. They descended there- 
 fore from the hills of Sienna into the 3Iaremma, 
 and advanced towards the sea, following the course 
 of the Ombrone. Meanwhile the other consul, C. 
 Atilius, who was on his return from Sardinia, had 
 landed at Pisa, and was marching with his army 
 along the coast on his way to Rome. Near Telamo 
 he fell in with an advanced party of the Gauls, from 
 whom he learned the state of things. Apprised by 
 this means of the approach of the enemy, he took up 
 
 7r(wv)<ra/Aevot tvji/ aitcxufqaiv cc^ iii] authority, who places the scene 
 viXtv ^a'ta-oXxv, which means, re- ofactionnear Arretium ; mistak- 
 treating in the direction of Fae- ing the first and minor engage- 
 sulae, and not to that city, as Fo- ment, which was fought proba- 
 , lard has explained it. Cluve- bly between that town and Si- 
 nus was not able to solve this enna, for the decisive battle 
 difficulty, and not understand- which afterwards took place 
 ing Polybius, chose rather to near the coast. Cluv. Ital. Ant. 
 follow Orosius, a writer of no I. 583, 
 
 VOL. I. O 
 
194. ETRURIA. ! 
 
 an advantageous position to intercept their passage, 
 while his colleague, who was close at hand, opposed 
 their retreat. The barbarians being assailed in front 
 and rear, after a desperate conflict, in which the brave 
 Atilius was slain, were finally routed and cut to 
 pieces. This memorable action, though generally 
 known by the name of the battle of Telamo, was 
 not fought jDrecisely in the neighbourhood of that 
 city, but nearer the lake PriHs, on the right jjank of 
 the Ombrone, and not far from the modern town of 
 Groseto. This circumstance is established by a cu- 
 rious passage in Frontinus, who mentions that a large 
 detachment of the Gauls was surprised and destroy- 
 ed by the consul iEmilius during their retreat, near 
 Columaa. a place called Columna, which is easily recognised in 
 its modern name of la Colonna ; and which enables 
 us to verify the accuracy of Polybius's account, and 
 to explain in a satisfactory manner the movements 
 of the contending armies. Telamo was doubtless 
 mentioned by that historian as the town of greatest 
 note which occurred on that part of the Tuscan 
 coast. The battle of Telamo was important, for it 
 not only freed the Romans from a most formidable 
 danger, but enabled them for the first time to carry 
 their arms into Cisalpine Gaul, and so effectually re- 
 pressed the boldness of these barbarians, that they 
 never after ventured to invade the Roman territory, 
 except under the conduct of Hannibal. The other 
 authors who have noticed Telamo are Mel. II. 4. 
 Plin. III. 5. From Plutarch we learn that it was 
 the port where Marius landed from Africa. (Vit. 
 Mar.) 
 Jron^" Ptolemy mentions only the promontory of tliat 
 
 Osafl. name. (p. 61.) A little to the south of it the Osa. 
 
ETRURIA. 195 
 
 a small stream recorded by the same geographer, and 
 which is still so called, empties itself into the sea. 
 The Albinia of the Table which follows next isAibiniafl. 
 a more considerable river, now called Alhegna. Pro- 
 ceeding still along the coast, we find the important Cossa. 
 city of Cossa, or Cossae, (Ptol. p. 61.) at a little dis- 
 tance from the modern town of Ansedoiiia, which 
 is now itself in ruins ^. From Pliny (III. 5.) we learn 
 that Cossa ^ was founded by the people of Volci, an 
 Etruscan city, which will be mentioned in the course 
 of this section ; and Virgil has named it in the cata- 
 logue of the forces sent by Etruria to the aid of iEneas. 
 (X. 167.) 
 
 Massicus ferata princeps secat aequora Tlgri : 
 Sub quo mille manus juvenura, qui moenia Clusi, 
 Quique urbem liquere Cosas, 
 
 Cossa became a Roman colony A. U. C. 480. (Veil, 
 Pater. 1. 14. Liv. Epit. XIV.) Subsequently we find 
 the Cossani mentioned in terms of commendation by 
 Livy, (XXVII. 10.) for their fidelity to the Romans 
 during the desperate struggle of the second Punic 
 war. The neighl)ouring port, which is noticed by 
 ancient writers imder the different appellations of 
 
 ^ For a plan of this ancient which Cluverius was not aware; 
 city see Micali, (Tav. x.) who the one in Magna Grsecia, the 
 gives also a representation of other among the Picentini. The 
 part of its walls built of polygo- coins which Lanzi produces from 
 nal stones. According to him, Eckel, and ascribes to Cossa in 
 this is the only specimen of this Etruria, belong rather to Corn- 
 construction to be found in E- psa in Samnium. Lanzi, vol. ii. 
 truria. p. 24. Cf. Romanelli Top. Ant. 
 
 ^ It seems probable that there dell Regno di Napoli, vol. i. 
 
 were two other towns of this p. 240. 
 name in the south of Italy, of 
 
 o 2 
 
sive 
 culis. 
 
 196 ETRURIA. 
 
 Forms Portus Cossanus and Portus Herculis, has preserved! 
 
 ^°''He7. the latter designation under the name of Porto] 
 d'Ercole. We hear of it frequently in the naval his- 
 tory of Rome, as one of the principal stations for her 
 fleets on the lower sea. (Liv. XXII. 11. and XXX. 
 39. Cf. Cic. ad Att. IX. 6. and 9. Caes. Civ. Bell. 
 I. 34.) An accurate description of Cossa, its har- 
 bour, and promontory, is supplied by Rutilius. (I. 
 285.) 
 
 Cernimus antiquas nullo ciistode ruinas, 
 
 Et desolatae moenia foeda Cosae. 
 Ridiculam cladis pudet inter seria causam 
 
 Promere ; sed risum dissimulare piget. 
 Dicuntur cives quondam migrare coacti, 
 
 Muribus infestos deseruisse lares. 
 Credere maluerim Pygmaeae damna cohortis, 
 
 Et conJLiratas in sua bella grues. 
 
 Of the port he adds ; 
 
 Haud procul hinc petitur signatus ab Hercule portus ; 
 
 Vergentem sequitur mollior aura diem. 
 Inter castrorum vestigia sermo retexit 
 
 Sardoam Lepido praecipitante fugam. 
 Litore namque Cosae cognates depulit hostes, 
 
 Virtutem Catuli Roma secuta ducis. 
 
 In the latter lines he alludes to the defeat of M. 
 ^milius Lepidus the consul, who sought to raise 
 disturbances in the state after tlie death of Sylla, 
 but Avas checked by his colleague Q. Lutatius Catu- 
 lus, who defeated him near Cossa, and drove him 
 from thence to seek shelter in Sardinia ^. Rutilius 
 concludes with the description of the double bay 
 
 ^ See the Supplement to Livy by Freinsh. ed. Crev. I. xc. c. 1 6. 
 
ETRURIA. 197 
 
 formed by the peninsula, in the midst of which rises 
 
 the Mons Argentarius, now commonly called 3Ionte Mons Ar. 
 
 Argentaro. (Cf. Tacit. Ann. 11. 39.) ^'"''"'''' 
 
 Necdum decessis pelago permittimur umbris, 
 
 Natus vicino vertice ventus adest. 
 Tenditur in medias Mons Argentarius undas, 
 
 Ancipitique jugo caerula rura premit. 
 Transversos colles bis ternis millibus arctat, 
 
 Circuitu ponti ter duodena patet. 
 Qualis per geminos fluctus Ephyreius isthmus 
 
 lonias bimari litore findit aquas. 
 
 The extensive bay on the north side of this pe- 
 ninsula, now called Stagno cVOrhitello^ seems to 
 answer to the AifxvoOaKarTYj of Strabo. (V. 223.) 
 
 The river now called Fiore, which we amve at Arminia fl. 
 soon after, answers to the Arminia of the Table. 
 About five miles farther, Cluverius places the seat of 
 the Pelasgic king, Malaeotus, hence named Regis Regis 
 Villa. Tradition represented this chief as one of those 
 Pelasgi who returned to Greece and settled in Attica. 
 (Strab. V. 225.) Beyond is the river Marta of the3iartafl. 
 Itineraries, which retains its name unchanged. Near 
 its mouth, and on the site of the Torre di Corneto, 
 I would place the ancient town of Graviscae. Clu-Graviscse. 
 verius inclines to Corneto itself, but that place is too 
 much inland ; for it is evident, from the account of 
 Strabo (V. 225.) and the Maritime Itineraries, that 
 Graviscae was a sea-port. It appears to have been a 
 town of some note ^^ and probably served as a har- 
 bour to the important city of Tarquinii, situated at 
 some distance from the coast. Graviscae became a 
 
 ' Some coins with the ejii- they belong to Graia Callipolis, a 
 graph rPA, have been errone- city of Calabria near Tarentum. 
 ously ascribed to Graviscae: Sestini Lett. Numis, t. vi. p. 5. 
 
 o 3 
 
198 ETRURIA. 
 
 Roman colony A. U. C. 571. (Liv. XL. 29- VeU. 
 Pat. 1. 15.) But the low and marshy situation in 
 which it was built seems to have rendered this town 
 always unhealthy. 
 
 intempestaeque Graviscae. 
 
 iEN. X. 184. 
 
 Inde Graviscaruni fastigia rara videmus, 
 Quas premit aestivse seepe paludis odor. 
 
 Sed nemorosa viret densis vicinia lucis, 
 Pineaque extremis fluctuat umbra fretis. 
 
 Rut. Itin. I. 279. 
 
 Other authors who mention it are Mel. II. 4. Plin. 
 III. 5. Ptol. p. 61. 
 Tarquinii. Somcwhat higher up than Corneto, on the left 
 bank of the Marta, some ruins, to which the name 
 of Turcliina is attached, point out the site of Tar- 
 quinii, represented as one of the most powerful cities 
 of Etruria, and celebrated in history for its early 
 connexion with Rome. The foundation of Tar- 
 quinii is ascribed by Strabo (V. 219.) to Tarchon, 
 the famous Etruscan chief, who is so often introduc- 
 ed by the poets. 
 
 Ipse oratores ad me regnique coronam 
 
 Cum sceptro misit, mandatque insignia Tarchon, 
 
 Succedam castris, Tyrrhenaque regna capessam. 
 
 iEN. VIII. 505. 
 
 superbi 
 
 Tarchontis domus. Sil. Ital. VIII. 473. 
 
 Some have supposed him to be the same with the 
 celebrated Etruscan lawgiver Tages, as similar fabu- 
 lous circumstances are ascribed to both ^. 
 
 '' This word appears evidently a title whicli ihe Thessalians, 
 formed from the Greek Tayo^, and probably the Pelasgi, gave 
 
ETRURIA. 199 
 
 Hand aliter stupuit, quani quuni Tyrrhenus arator 
 
 Fatalem glebam motis aspexit in arvis, 
 
 Sponte sua primum, uuUoqiie agitante, moveri ; 
 
 Suniorc mox hominis tcrraeque amittere formani, 
 
 Oraqiie Venturis aperire recentia fatis, 
 
 Indigena? dixere Tagen ; qui primus Etruscani 
 
 Edocuit gentem casus aperire futures. 
 
 Ovid. Met. XV. 553. 
 
 (Cf. Cic. de Div. II.) 
 
 Justin states, that Tarquinii was founded by some 
 Thessalians and Spinambri, (XX.) meaning doubt- 
 less the Pelasgi and Umbri, who came from Spina 
 on the Ach'iatic ; a notion which sufficiently agrees 
 with what I endeavoured to establish respecting the 
 Tyrrhenian colony in the first part of this section. 
 There seems abundant authority for admitting Tar- 
 quinii*^ among the twelve states of Etruria. Strabo 
 indeed states, that it was from this city that the 
 Romans borrowed all their royal insignia and mili- 
 tary pomp during the reign of Tarquin ; but this 
 fact is at variance with the admission of Dionysius 
 of Halicarnassus, that these and many other Etrus- 
 can institutions and customs existed already in the 
 time of Romulus. (III. 61.) The circumstances 
 which placed the first Tarquin on the throne of 
 Rome are too Avell known to be detailed here. The 
 arrival of Demaratus, father of that prince, from 
 Corinth, in the time of Cypselus, A. U. C. 120, is to 
 be considered as an important event in the history 
 
 to their chiefs ; and which was imagined, I know not on what 
 
 given in the first instance to authority, that it was at first 
 
 Tarchon : the Etruscans might called Trachina, which the Si- 
 
 easily mistake it afterwards for cvdi afterwards changed to Ter- 
 
 a proper name. racina. Mem. de I'Acad. t. 
 
 ^ The original name was pro- xviii. p. 103. 
 bably Tarcuna. Freret has 
 
 o 4 
 
200 ETRUKIA. 
 
 of Etruria, as the subsequent improvements in the 
 fine arts and in the literature of that country are 
 generally ascribed to him ^ It proves also the in- 
 tercourse which subsisted at that time between 
 Etruria and the maritime states of Greece. (Cf. 
 Dion. Hal. III. 46. Liv. I. 34.) There is one cir- 
 cumstance connected with the reign of Tarquinius 
 Priscus at Rome, which appears deserving of remark, 
 as it relates to the history of Etruria. It is stated 
 by Dion. Hal. (III. 60.) that this prince, after a long 
 war, compelled the twelve Etruscan states to ac- 
 knowledge him as their head. I cannot but con- 
 sider this fact as extremely dubious. If we reflect 
 that Rome many years after was not able to resist 
 the combined forces of Etruria under Porsenna, and 
 that this war with Tarquin is not once mentioned 
 by Livy, we shall be rather inclined to look upon 
 Rome at that time as the dependent or ally of 
 Etruria, rather than the mistress of that powerful 
 state. (Cf. Strab. V. 220.) 
 
 Tarquinii was foremost among the cities of Etru- 
 ria to assist Tarquinius Superbus in reestablishing 
 himself at Rome. (Liv. II. 6.) Its wars with that 
 city, and final subjugation, are related in the seventh 
 book of the same historian. 
 
 At a later period it became a colony (Front, de 
 Col.) and municipium. (Cic. pro Caecina.) From 
 Statins we collect that the territory of Tarquinii 
 was woody — 
 
 ^ Heyne Mon. Etr. Artis 11- In Micali'swork is a view of 
 
 lustr. Com. Nov. Soc. Gott. some curious tombs and sub- 
 
 1 774. t. V. Laiizi, vol. ii. p. 254. terraneous chambers discovered 
 
 Winckelmann. Hist, du Dessin, among the ruins of Tarquinii, 
 
 t. i. p. 104. Tav. 51. 
 
ETRURIA. 201 
 
 Rura mens Tyrrhena petit saltusque Tagetis 
 Crispinus, nee longa mora est, aut avia tellus. 
 
 SiLV. V.l. 
 
 and from the circumstance of its having furnished 
 sails for the Roman fleet, (Liv. XXVIII. 10.) that it 
 was as productive of flax as it is now s. It was 
 in this district that Q. Fulvius Lippinus had formed 
 his parks, which, according to Varro, were so well 
 stocked with wild beasts. (R. Rust. III. 12.) 
 
 The sites of Cortuosa and Contenebra, two ob-Cortuosa. 
 scure towns mentioned by Livy (VI. 4.) as belonging braf^'^^" 
 to Tarquinii, are quite unknown. Axia, a castle Axia. 
 also in the same territory, (Cic. Orat. pro Caec. and 
 Steph. Byz.) is said to be still called Castel Asso ^^ 
 Returning to the coast, we cross the little river 
 Minio, now 3Iigiione, celebrated by Virgil, Minio fl. 
 
 Qui Caerete domo, qui sunt Minionis in arvis, 
 
 M^. X.183. 
 
 and Rutilius. (Itin. I. 277.) 
 
 Paulisper fugimus litus Minione vadosum, 
 Suspecto trepidant ostia parva solo. 
 
 Centumcellae, now Civita Veccliia, is better known Centum- 
 
 cellae. 
 
 under the name of Trajani Portus, that empe- 
 ror having caused a magnificent harbour to be con- 
 structed there, which Pliny the Younger has de- 
 scribed in one of his Epistles. (VI. 31.) 
 
 Two immense piers formed the port, which was 
 semicircular, while an island constructed artificially 
 of immense masses of rock, brought there by vessels, 
 and sunk in the sea, served as a breakwater in 
 
 e Holsten. Adnot. p. 29. ^ Marian! Antich. di Viterbo, p. 36. 
 
202 ETRURIA. 
 
 front, and supported a pharos. The coast being- 
 very destitute of shelter for vessels of burden, this 
 work of Trajan was of great national benefit. It is 
 thus described by Rutilius. (I. 237-) 
 
 Ad Centum cellas forti defleximus Austro, 
 
 Tranquilla puppes In statione sedent. 
 Molibus aequoreum concluditur amphitheatrum, 
 
 Angustosque aditus insula facta tegit. 
 Attollit geminas turres, bifidoque meatu 
 
 Faucibus arctatis pandit utrumque latus. 
 Nee posuisse satis laxo navalia portu, 
 
 Ne vaga vel tutas ventilet aura rates : 
 Interior medias sinus invitatus in aedes, 
 
 Instabilem fixis aera nescit aquis. 
 
 Centumcellse having been destroyed by the Sa- 
 racens, the inhabitants built another town some dis- 
 tance inland, but afterwards they reoccupied the 
 site of the old city ; which from that circumstance 
 Aquaj obtained its present name^ The Aquae Tauri of 
 Pliny, (III. 5.) now Bagni cli Ferrata, are about 
 three miles from Civita Vecchia : they are described 
 by Rutilius. (I. 246.) 
 
 Nosse juvat Tauri dictas de nomine thermas ; 
 
 Nee mora difficilis millibus ire tribus. 
 Non iilic gustu latices vitiantur amaro, 
 
 Lymphaque fumifero tincta vapore calet. 
 Purus odor mollisque sapor dubitare lavantem 
 
 Cogit, qua melius parte petantur aquae. 
 
 Castrum Castrum Novum, which follows next on the coast. 
 
 Novum. nil- 
 
 must not be confounded with the Castrum Inui of 
 ' Holsten. Adnot. p. 32. 
 
ETRURIA. 203 
 
 Virgil, {Mn. VI. 775.) as Rutilius seems to have 
 done. (1.227.) 
 
 Stringimus absumptum fluctuque et tempore Castrum ; 
 
 Index semiruti porta vetusta loci. 
 Praesidet, exigui formatus imagine saxi, 
 
 Qui pastorali nomina fronte gerit. 
 Malta licet priscum nomen deleverit a^tas, 
 
 Hoc Inui Castrum fama fuisse putat. 
 
 The latter place was certainly in Latium, and 
 near Ardea ; and probably the designation of Novum 
 was added to the Etruscan city to distinguish it 
 from its more ancient namesake. Castrum Novum ap- 
 pears to have been a Roman colony. (Li v. XXXVI. 3. 
 Cf. Mel. II. 4. Plin. III. 5. Ptol. p. 61.) Holste- 
 nius placed it at *S''''. 3Iari?tella^, but subsequent dis- 
 coveries enabled D'Anville to fix its site with more 
 precision at the Torre di Chiaruccia ^ 
 
 The next place to be noticed on the coast isPyrgi. 
 Pyrgi, whose name sufficiently attests its Grecian 
 origin, had we not, besides, the authority of Strabo on 
 the subject : he informs us, that this city had a 
 temple erected and dedicated to Lucina by the Pe- 
 lasgi, which was once much celebrated for its riches, 
 until it was plundered by Dionysius, tyrant of Syra- 
 cuse. (V. 226.) This expedition of Dionysius, which 
 took place soon after the capture of Rome by the 
 Gauls, or about 368. U. C. is related at some length 
 by Diodorus Siculus, who informs us, that Pyrgi 
 was the harbour of the important town of Ca^re, a 
 fact also mentioned by Strabo. The inhabitants of 
 this last place having come out to repel the in- 
 
 p. 35. p. 122, See also Visconti Mu- 
 
 ' Anal. Geogr. de I'ltalie, seo Pio Clenientino, t. i. p. 333. 
 
204 ETRURIA. 
 
 vaders, were defeated ])y the Sicilians, who returned 
 to Syracuse loaded with spoils, the produce of which 
 exceeded five hundred talents. (Diod. Sic. XV. 14. 
 Cf Arist. (Econ. II.) We may judge of the luxury 
 of this place from the fact of its courtezans being 
 noted by Lucilius. (ap. Serv. ad ^^irg. ^n. X. 184.) 
 
 Et Pyrgi veteres, intempestseque Graviscae. 
 
 We leani from Livy, that it became at some time 
 a Roman colony. (XXXVI. 3. Mel. II. 4. Plin. 
 III. 5. Ptol. p. 61.) 
 
 Quae modo litoreos ibatis carmina Pyrgos, 
 Ite sacra, jam non pulverulenta via est. 
 
 Mart. XII. Ep. 2. 
 
 In the time of Rutilius it was only a villa of some 
 extent. 
 
 Alsia praelegitur tellus, Pyrgique recedunt ; 
 Nunc viUae grandes, oppida parva prius. 
 
 Itin. I. 223. 
 
 The modern town of S'* Severa occupies its place. 
 Ag>'Ua, "We now come to Caere, or, as it is always called 
 
 Caere. by the Greek writers, Agylla, one of the most con- 
 siderable cities of Etruria, and universally acknow- 
 ledged to have been founded by the Tyrrheni Pe- 
 lasgi. (Dion. Hal. I. 20. and III. 60.) 
 
 Ancient writers seem puzzled to account for the 
 change of name which this city is allowed to have 
 undergone, the Romans never calling it any thing 
 but Caere, except Virgil. 
 
 Haud procul hinc saxo colitur fundata vetusto 
 Urbis Agyllinae sedes : ubi Lydia quondam 
 Gens, bello praeclara, jugis insedit Etruscis. 
 
 .En. VIII. 478. 
 
ETRURIA. 205 
 
 Strabo relates, that the Tyrrheni, who were Ly- 
 dians, on arriving before this city, were hailed by the 
 Pelasgi from the walls with the word Xaipe, accord- 
 ing to the Greek mode of salutation, and that when 
 they had made themselves masters of the place, they 
 changed its name to that form of greeting. (V. 220.) 
 Other variations of this story may be seen in Ser- 
 vius. (ad Mn. VIII. 597.) According to one of them, 
 given on the authority of Hyginus, the Romans, and 
 not the Lydians, changed its name from Agylla to 
 Csere, which at least is more jDrobable. 
 
 All these explanations, however, are very unsatis- 
 factory ; and we must be content with knowing that 
 the Caere of the Latins and the Agylla of the Greeks 
 are the same city ; and that it retained tlie name by 
 which it was known to the latter nation long after 
 the supposed change can be thouglit to have taken 
 place '". 
 
 The earliest record to be found of the history of 
 Agylla is in Herodotus. (I. 166.) That writer in- 
 forms us, that the Phocaeans having been driven 
 from their native city on the shores of Ionia by the 
 arms of Cyrus, formed establishments in Corsica, of 
 which the Tyrrhenians and Carthaginians, jealous of 
 their nautical skill and enterprising spirit, sought to 
 dispossess them. A severe action accordingly took 
 place in the sea of Sardinia, between the Phocaeans 
 and the combined fleet of the latter powers, in which 
 the former gained the day ; but it was such a victory 
 as left them little room for exultation, having lost 
 
 ^'^ I am inclined to think sors, gave to the place, before 
 
 that Caere might be the original the Pelasgic invasion. Ker is 
 
 name, or, perhaps, that which a Celtic word, 
 the Siculi, the ancient posses- 
 
206 ETRURIA. 
 
 several of their ships, and the rest being nearly all 
 disabled. The Agyllaeans, who appear to have con- 
 stituted the principal force of the Tyrrhenians, on 
 their return home landed their prisoners, and bar- 
 barously stoned them to death ; for which act of 
 cruelty they were soon visited by a strange ca- 
 lamity. It was observed that all the living crea- 
 tures which approached the spot where the Pho- 
 caeans had been murdered, were immediately seized 
 with convulsive distortions and paralytic affections 
 of the limbs. On consulting the oracle of Delphi, to 
 learn how they might expiate their offence, the 
 Agyllaeans were commanded to celebrate the obse- 
 quies of the dead, and to hold games in their ho- 
 nour; which order, the historian informs us, was 
 punctually attended to up to his time. We learn 
 also from Strabo, (V. 220.) that the Agyllaeans en- 
 joyed a great reputation for justice among the 
 Greeks ; for though very powerful, and able to send 
 out large fleets and numerous armies, (Dion. Hal. 
 III. 58.) they always abstained from piracy, to which 
 the other Tyrrhenian cities were so much addicted. 
 The circumstance of this city having a treasury at 
 Delphi may be looked upon as a proof of its Grecian 
 origin. We hear of Caere in the earliest period of 
 Roman history, since Mezentius is represented both 
 by Virgil (VIII. 480.) and Livy (I. 2.) as king of 
 Caere ; and in proof of its high antiquity we are in- 
 formed by Pliny, that there were extant in his day 
 at Caere paintings anterior to the foundation of 
 Rome. (XXXV. 3.) 
 
 According to Dionysius, the Romans were first 
 engaged in hostilities with Caere under the reign of 
 Tarquin the Elder, and subsequently under Servius 
 
ETRURIA. 207 
 
 Tullius, by whom a treaty was concluded between 
 the two states. (III. 28.) Long after, when Rome 
 had been taken by the Gauls, the Casrites rendered 
 tliat city an important service by receiving their 
 priests and vestals, and defeating the Gauls on their 
 return through the Sabine country ; on which occa- 
 sion they recovered the gold with which Rome is 
 said to liave purchased its liberation ". In return 
 for this assistance, the Romans requited the Caerites 
 inadequately, as Strabo seems to hint, by declaring 
 them the public guests of Rome, and admitting them, 
 though not in full, to the rights enjoyed by her citi- 
 zens". (Cf. Liv. V. 40. and 50. Val. Max. 1. 1. Aul. 
 Gell. XVI. 13.) It may be, that afterwards, when 
 some suspicions arose of their having assisted the 
 people of Tarquinii in an attack upon the Roman 
 territory, they had some difficulty in averting the 
 vengeance of that people, (Liv. VII. 20.) and were 
 then deprived of some of the privileges which had 
 been granted them. Inscriptions give to Caere the 
 title of colony and municipium, but when it obtained 
 the first distinction is uncertain. Its zealous support 
 of the republic in the war with Hannibal is attested 
 by Livy (XXVIII. 45.) and Sil. Ital. (VIII. 474.) 
 
 " This is a curious fact, and ral able commentators ; such as 
 not mentioned by any historian; Spanhemius, (Orb. Rom, Ex- 
 but it agrees very well with the ercit. I. c. 7.) and Freret. (Hist, 
 account which Polybius gives de I'Acad. t. xviii. p. 1 II.) Per- 
 ns of the retreat of the Gauls. haps, after all, the explanation 
 (I. 6.) of the Scholiast on the passage 
 
 ° That is, without the jus in Horace, 
 
 suffragii. This question, which CcBrite cera 
 
 is connected with that of the Digni. Ep. 1.6. 62. 
 
 classification of the Caerites of is the most simple, and agrees 
 
 Rome, is very obscure, and has tlic best with Strabo and Livy. 
 exercised the ingenuity of seve- 
 
208 ETRURIA. 
 
 Lectos Caere viros, lectos Cortona superbi 
 Tarcontis domus, et veteres mi sere Graviscae. 
 
 In Strabo's time, however, this celebrated city was 
 
 reduced to insignificance, being less frequented than 
 
 the mineral waters in its vicinity ; which from that 
 
 Aquae Cse. circumstancc were known by the name of Aquae 
 
 retana. Cddvetanae, now Bagni di Sasso p. (Strab. loc. cit. 
 
 Val. Max. I. 6.) 
 
 The river mentioned by Virgil as near the city, 
 Cieretaims the Caerctanus amnis of Pliny, (III. 15.) is now called 
 Vaccina. 
 
 Est ingens gelidum lucus prope Caeritis amnem, 
 Religione patrum late sacer ; undique colles 
 Inclusere cavi et nio-ra nemus abiete cino'unt. 
 Silvano fama est veteres sacrasse Pelasgos. 
 
 JEn. VIII. 597. 
 
 The remains of Caere are still to be traced about 
 four miles from the sea, on a spot known to the 
 people of the country by the name of Cerveteri. 
 Aisium. The town of Alsium, also of Pelasgic origin, next 
 
 presents itself on the coast. (Dion. Hal. I. 20.) Its 
 place is now occupied by a tower belonging to the 
 Orsini family, near Palo; on which latter site Clu- 
 verius supposed it to have stood. The precise spot 
 is now know^n by the name of Statiia *5. The foun- 
 dation of Alsium is ascribed by Sil. Italicus to Ha- 
 lesus. 
 
 Necnon Argolico dilectum litus Haleso 
 
 Alsium. VIII. 4T6. 
 
 It was colonized by the Romans 506. U. C. (Veil. 
 Pater. 1. 14. Liv. XXVII. 38.) but in Strabo's day 
 
 P Holsten. Adnot. p. 35. 'i Giustin.Meni. Raccolt, P. I. p. 347. 
 
ETllURIA. 209 
 
 was, however, apparently an insignificant place. 
 (V.220. Cf. Plin. JII. 5. Ptol. p. 61. Rutil. Itin. 
 I. 222.) Pompey is known to have had a villa near 
 it. (Cic. pro Mil. 20.) 
 
 At the mouth of the little river Aro, now Arone, Aro^. 
 was Fregenae, once a maritime colony of the Ro- ^'"^g'^"*- 
 mans : (Liv. XXXVI. 3.) its marshy situation is 
 noted by Silius Italicus. 
 
 Et obsessae campo squalente Fregenas. 
 
 VIII. 475. 
 
 (Strab. V. 220. Plin. III. 5.) The site of this an- 
 cient city seems to correspond with the present 
 Torre 3Iacarese. 
 
 About two miles inland was Lorium, a villa in Lorium. 
 which Antoninus Pius was brought up, and where 
 he died : (Eutrop. VIII. lul. Capitol, vit. Anton.) 
 it answers to the present Castel Guido ^. 
 
 Near the Tiber were certain salt marshes, often Saiinae. 
 mentioned in the early wars of Rome with Veii. 
 (Dion. Hal. II. 55. Plut. vit. Romul. Liv. V. 45. 
 and VII. 17.) Their situation is stiU marked by the 
 name of Camj^o di Saline^. The forest Ma^sia, Maesia 
 which was conquered from the same city by Ancus 
 Martins, (Liv. I. 33.) is placed in this neighbourhood 
 by Holstenius ^. Pliny reports that it abounded 
 with dormice. (VIII. 58.) 
 
 The last place to be pointed out on the coast isPortnsAu- 
 the Portus Augusti at the mouth of the Tiber; but^"^*' 
 this will be better described, when we have occasion 
 to speak of Ostia, which belongs to Latium. 
 
 ^ Viscouti Museo Pio Cle- verium, p. 59. 
 ment. t, ii. 336. " Id. loc. cit. 
 
 ^ Holsten. Adiiot. ad Clii- 
 
 VOI.. I. P 
 
210 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 Urgo, vel 
 
 Gorgon, 
 
 insula. 
 
 Blaenaria 
 insula. 
 
 Ilva, sive 
 yEthalia, 
 insula. 
 
 I have yet to notice the few islands which lie off 
 the coast of Etruria. That of Gorgona^ which Ues 
 opposite to Leghorn, is no doubt tlie Urgo of Pliny 
 (III. 6.) and Mela. (II. 7.) Rutilius calls it Gor- 
 don. 
 
 Adsurgit ponti medio circumflua Gorgon, 
 Inter Tyrrhenum Cyrnaicumque latus. 
 
 I. 516. 
 
 Near to it is the Maenaria of Pliny, (III. 6.) now 
 Meloria. 
 
 The island of Elba, named ^Ethalia by the Greeks, 
 (Stephanus Byz.) and Ilva by the Latins, is distant 
 about ten miles from Populonium, the nearest point 
 of the Tuscan coast. 
 
 Ilva was early celebrated for its rich iron mines ; 
 but by whom they were first discovered and worked 
 is uncertain, as they are said to exhibit the marks of 
 labours carried on for an incalculable time ^ It 
 even seems to have been a popular belief among 
 the ancients, that the metallic substance was con- 
 stantly renewed. (Arist. de Mu'. p. 1158. Strab. 
 V. 223. Plin. XXXIV. 14.) 
 
 Sexcentos illi dederat Populonia mater 
 Expertos belli juvenes : ast Ilva trecentos 
 Insula, inexhaustis chalybum generosa metallis. 
 
 M^. X. 173. 
 
 Non totidem Ilva viros, sed lectos cingere ferrum, 
 Armarat patrio, quo nutrit bella, metallo. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 616. 
 
 Occurrit chalybum memorabilis Ilva metallis : 
 Qua nihil uberius Norica gleba tulit : 
 
 ' Pini Osserv. Mineral, sulla 
 miniera di ferro di Rio. &c. 
 1777. 8vo. Lettre sur riiistoire 
 
 naturelle de I'isle d'Elbe, par 
 Koestlin. Vienne. 1780. 8vo. 
 
ETRURIA. 211 
 
 Non Biturix largo potior strictura metallo, 
 
 Nee quae Sardonic cespite massa fluit. 
 Plus confert populis ferri foecunda creatrix, 
 
 Quam Tartessiaci glarea fulva Tagi. 
 
 RuTiL. It. 1.351. 
 
 It is probable that the Phoenicians were the first 
 to make known the mineral riches of this island, 
 and that it was from them the Tyrrheni learnt to 
 estimate its value ; which may liave held out to 
 them no small inducement for settling on a coast 
 otherwise deficient in natural advantages. It is to 
 the latter people that I would trace the name of 
 jEthalia ; since it appears that Lemnos, which they 
 once inhabited, bore, according to the testimony of 
 Polybius, (ap. Steph. Byz.) the same appellation in 
 ancient times ". 
 
 The Portus Argous, supposed to have derived its Argons 
 
 T • p 1 A • portus. 
 
 name from the expedition of the Argonauts, is now 
 Porto Ferraio. (Strab. V. 223. Diod. Sic. IV.) 
 
 Between Elba and Corsica, the little island called Pianasia 
 
 insula. 
 
 Planasia by Varro (de R. Rust. III. 6.) and Pla- 
 naria by Pliny, (III. 6.) is now Picmosa. Tacitus re- 
 lates, that Augustus was persuaded by Livia to 
 banish his nephew Agrippa there. (Ann. I. 3. and 
 II. 39. Dio Cass. LV.) This island is also noticed 
 by Strabo (II. 123.) and Ptolemy, (p. 67.) 
 
 The rock laid down in modern maps under the Ogiasa in- 
 
 r-> . sula. 
 
 name of Monte Lristo, is the Ogiasa of Pliny. Ca- 
 praria, a larger island than the two last, is now Ca- Capraria. 
 praia. Pliny informs us, (III. 7.) that it derived its 
 name from the number of goats with which it was 
 
 " The ancient coins of this and ILA in Etruscan charac- 
 island bear the mark of an an- ters. Lanzi, v. ii. p. 2G. 
 chor, with the epigrapli IL 
 
 V 2 
 
212 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 Columba- 
 ria insula. 
 
 Igilium in. 
 sula. 
 
 Dianium 
 insula. 
 
 Arretium. 
 
 stocked ; whence the Greeks called it iEgilon. (Varr. 
 Rust. III. 3. Mel. II. 7.) In the thiie of Rutilius the 
 goats appear to have given place to monks. 
 
 Processu pelagi jam se Capraria tollit, 
 
 Squalet lucifugis insula plena viris. 
 
 Ipsi se monaclios Graio cognoniine dicunt, 
 
 Quod soli nullo vivere teste volunt. It. I. 439. 
 
 The Columbaria of Pliny (III. 6.) is now called 
 Palmarola. 
 
 Opposite the harbour of Cossa are two small 
 
 . islands, Igilium, now G'lgUo, and Dianium or Arte- 
 
 misium, now Gianufi. The former is mentioned 
 
 by Csesar (Civ. B. I. 34. Mel. II. 7.) and Rutilius. (It. 
 
 I. 325.) 
 
 Eminus Igilii silvosa cacumina miror. 
 
 The latter by Pliny (III. 6.) and Steph. Byz. 
 
 In order to describe what remains of the interior 
 of Etruria, I shall now proceed to the north-east por- 
 tion of that province, situated near the source of the 
 Aruo. Here we find Arexxo, the ancient Arretium, 
 a town of considerable celebrity, and generally con- 
 sidered as one of the principal states of Etruria. 
 (Dion. Hal. III. 51.) After an unsuccessful cam- 
 paign, in which the Romans had carried their arms 
 beyond the Ciminian forest, the Arretini and other 
 northern states sued for peace, and obtained a truce 
 for thirty years, A. U. C. 444. : (Liv. IX. 36.) after 
 an interval of fourteen years, war, however, was again 
 renewed by the Arretini, but with the same result ; 
 when, on their submission, a cessation of hostilities 
 was granted them for forty years. 
 
 From that time Arretium may be considered as 
 
ETRURIA. 213 
 
 subject to the Romans, to whom, as a defence against 
 the incursions of the Cisalpine Gauls, it became a 
 post of great importance. In relating the transac- 
 tions which led to the battle of Telamo it was stated, 
 that a Roman general was stationed at Arretium ; 
 and some years after, we find the consul Flaminius 
 posted there to defend the entrance of Etruria against 
 Hannibal ^. (Liv. XXII. 3.) 
 
 An, Corvine, sedet, clausuni se consul inerti 
 Ut teneat vallo; Poenus nunc occupet altos 
 Arretl muros. Sil. Ital. V. 123. 
 
 This city became a Roman colony probably soon 
 after the time of Sylla. (Cic. pro Mur. et pro Caec. 
 Ad Att. I. 16. Front, de Col.) Pliny distinguishes 
 three colonies ; the Arretini, properly so called, and 
 those surnamed Fidentes, and lulienses. (III. 5.) I Arretium 
 follow Holstenius ^ and D'Anville in placing the 
 latter at SuhUano, and the former at CastigUone. Arretium 
 
 Caesar did not neglect to make himself master of 
 this important place when he had seized on Arimi- 
 num, but sent M. Antony with five cohorts to oc- 
 cupy it. (Ca3s. Civ. Bell. I. 11. Cic. ad Fam. 
 XVII. 12.) 
 
 Arretium was much celebrated for its Terra cotta 
 vases, which Pliny ranks with those of Samos and 
 Saguntum. (XXXV. 12.y) 
 
 ^^' It was not till the year and was the principal one on 
 565. U. C that a regular Ro- account of its comniunicatiny; 
 man way was constructed from with Ariniinum. 
 Arrelium to B(jlogna by the ^ Adnotat, ad Cluv. p. 72. 
 consul C. Flaminius, son of Gori Inscrip. Ant. Etr. 
 the Flaminius here mentioned; ^' Pignotti Storia della Tos- 
 (Liv. XXXIX. 2.) but it is clear cana, i. p. 148. Angelucci do- 
 that this passage of the Apen- cumenti e note per illustrare 
 nines was frequented previously, la citta d'Arezzo. 
 
 r 3 
 
214 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 Aretina nimis ne spernas vasa monemus : 
 Lautus erat Tuscis Porsena fictilibus. 
 
 Mart. XIV. Ep. 96. 
 
 Sic Aretinae violent crystallina testae. 
 
 Id. I. Ep. 54. 
 
 And a verse by some ascribed to Virgil. 
 Aretina caJix mensis decorante paternis. 
 
 From Festus, and numerous inscriptions, we gather, 
 that Arretium was a municipal town. It is noticed 
 by Strabo (V. 226.) and Ptolemy, (p. 65.) The last 
 geographer has made us acquainted with two ob- 
 scure places in the neighbourhood of Arretium, 
 which we also find laid down in the Table as si- 
 tuated on the Via Cassia, between the last men- 
 tioned city and Florence. 
 
 AquUeia. Of thcsc, Aquilcia is marked in the above Itine- 
 rary as the first stage from Florence^ and may be 
 
 Biturgia. placcd at Iiicisci'^. Biturgia, or Bituriha, the other, 
 is fourteen miles nearer to Arretium, and may be 
 conjectured to have stood at ISLonte Vaclii, near the 
 
 Ambra fl. little rivcr Ambra ; for so the modern name leads us 
 to suppose it should be written, and not Umbro, as 
 in the Table ^. 
 
 Cortona. About fourteen miles south of Arretium we find 
 Cortona, a city whose claims to antiquity appear to 
 be equalled by few other towns in Italy, and which 
 to this day retains its name unchanged. Concerning 
 its origin we learn from Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 
 who quotes from Hellanicus of Lesbos, an author 
 somewhat anterior to Herodotus ^, that the Pelasgi, 
 
 ^ Cluv. Ital. Ant. I. 
 Holsten. Adnot. p. 72. 
 * Ital. Ant. I. p. 570. 
 
 570. 
 
 ^ Voss. Hist. Graec. 1. iv. 
 
ETRURIA. 215 
 
 who had landed at Spina on the Po, subsequently 
 advanced into the interior of Italy, and occupied 
 Cortona, which they fortified; and from thence 
 formed other settlements in Tyrrhenia. On this ac- 
 count it is that we find Cortona styled the metro- 
 polis of that province by Steph Byz. (v. Kporav) and 
 Sil. Ital. 
 
 Lectos Caere viros, lectos Cortona superbi 
 Tarcontis domus, et veteres misere Graviscae. 
 
 VIII. 474. 
 
 Elsewhere the same poet calls it the city of Co- 
 rithus, (V. 123.) in conformity with Virgil, who 
 frequently alludes to the land of Corithus as the 
 country of Dardanus, the founder of Troy. 
 
 Atque equidem memini (fama est obscurior annis) 
 Auruncos ita ferre senes : his ortus ut agris 
 Dardanus Idaeas Phrygiae penetrant ad urbes, 
 Threiciamque Samum, quae nunc Samothracia fertur. 
 Hinc ilium Corithi Tyrrhena ab sede profectum ^. 
 
 iEN. VII.205. 
 
 •^ See the Commentary of ters from the Pelasgi, never used 
 -Servius on these lines. I think the letter O, Now ivi-cording 
 some confusion of names must to some accounts, Dardanus 
 have given rise to this story of came from Arcadia, and accord- 
 Dardanus coming from Italy. ing to others from Crete. I 
 It is known that there were se- should suspect, however, that 
 veral towns in antiquity of the the Thessalian Gyrton ought to 
 name of Gyrton, Gyrtone, and have the preference ; for this 
 Gortyna, in Thessaly, Boeotia, city, in a passage of Strabo, 
 Arcadia, and Crete; countries though it is supposed to be 
 all more or less frequented at mutilated, is entitled the Tyr- 
 one time by the Pelasgi. This rhenian : (VII. 330.) and this 
 I believe to have been the ori- might prove the key to the Ita- 
 ginal form in which Cortona lian origin of Dardanus, besides 
 was first named ; for Polybius confirming the identity of the 
 calls it Cyrtone, (III. 82.) and Tyrrheni with the Thessalian 
 we know that the Etruscans Pelasgi. 
 and Umbri, who took their let- 
 
 P 4 
 
216 ETRURIA. 
 
 Whatever may have been the origin of this fiction, 
 the positive and historical evidence of the antiquity 
 of Cortona is quite satisfactory. Nor can we doubt 
 that it was one of the chief states of Etruria. (Liv. 
 IX. 36.) We learn from Dionysius that subse- 
 quently it was colonized by the Romans ; (I. 26.) at 
 what period is uncertain, but it may be conjectured 
 that this event took place about the time of Sylla, 
 who is known to have colonized several towns of 
 Etruria '\ 
 Lacus Tia- A fcw milcs to the south of Cortona is the Lacus 
 Trasimenus, a name which naturally recalls the ce- 
 lebrated battle fought on its shores. The descrip- 
 tion of this disastrous overthrow of the Romans is so 
 familiar to every reader, and is so clearly and accu- 
 rately given ])y the original historians, that it is 
 needless to dwell upon it here, except so far as it 
 may serve to illustrate the local features of the 
 country in which the contending armies moved and 
 fought. 
 
 Hannibal, having on entering Etruria given his 
 troops that repose which from their late fatigues 
 they so much required, and during that time having 
 thoroughly made himself acquainted with the cha- 
 racter of the general opposed to him, and the na- 
 ture of the country in which he was about to carry 
 on the war, again moved foiward, and crossing the 
 Arno near Florence, advanced on the road marked 
 in the Itineraries by the stations Aquileia, Fines, Bi- 
 turgia, and ad Grsecos, leaving Arretium and the 
 Roman army on his left. He then crossed the Palus 
 Clusina, now Val di Chiana, and having passed 
 
 "• For a plan of Cortonii, see Micali, Tav. VI. 
 
ETRUllIA. 217 
 
 Cortona, (Polyb. III. 83. Liv. XXII. 4.) entered the 
 defile, formed by the mountains, in the midst of 
 which that city is placed, on the left, and by the 
 lake Thrasimene on the right. This movement of 
 Hannibal is well described by Strabo when men- 
 tioning this lake, but he has not been generally well 
 understood. The geographer meant to say, there 
 were two ways of moving to the south, either ])y 
 Ariminum and Umbria, or by the defile just men- 
 tioned. The Carthaginian general succeeded in 
 penetrating by the latter, though it was more diffi- 
 cult ^ (V. 226, 7.) 
 
 Beyond this narrow passage, and at the end of 
 the lake along whose margin the road is necessarily 
 carried, is a valley of some extent shut up by a steep 
 hill, while it is flanked by others which rise to a 
 considerable elevation. Here Hannibal laid that 
 snare for the Roman consul which proved so fatal to 
 him and his army. Flaminius, fired with indigna- 
 tion at having been out-manceuvred by the Cartha- 
 ginian general, who was ravaging within sight of his 
 camp the fertile plains of Etruria, pursued the foe 
 with rash haste, and fell into the toils so artfully 
 laid for him. The scene of this catastrophe is easily 
 traced at the present day ^ The valley before de- 
 scribed, is that which is now occupied by the village 
 of Passignano. Monte Gualandro closes ujDon the 
 lake, and forms the defile by which the two armies 
 
 ^ The passage is doubtless have left the question undecided, 
 
 corrupt ; but by adopting (.'a- Eclairciss. N°. 26. p. 53. 
 
 saubon's correction it becomes ' A plan of this battle is to 
 
 plain and intelligible, supported be found in general G. F. dc 
 
 as it is by the narrative of Po- Vaudoncourt's Hist, des Camp, 
 
 lybius. The learned editor of d'Annibal. 
 the French Strabo seems to 
 
218 ETRURIA. 
 
 successively entered. A little stream, which crosses 
 the valley and falls into the lake, by its name of 
 Sangui7ietto, seems, together with the hamlet called 
 Ossaia, to bear record of that bloody day. (Cf. Sil. 
 Ital. V. 34.) This last mentioned writer leads us to 
 infer, that the name of Trasimenus was derived 
 from the Tyrrheni. 
 
 Quae vada, Faunigenae regnata antiquitus Auno, 
 Nunc volvente die, Thrasymeni nomina servant. 
 Lydius huic genltor, Tmoli decus, a?quore longo 
 Mjjeoniam quondam in Latias advexerat oras 
 Tyrrhenus pubem ; dederatque vocabula terris. 
 
 V. 7. 
 
 Namque ego sum, celsis quern cinctum montibus ambit 
 Tmolo missa manus, stagnis Thrasymenus opacis. 
 
 Id. IV. 739. 
 
 Sunt tibi Flaminius Thrasymenaque litora testes. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 765. 
 
 Perusia. Somcwhat to the south-east of the lake, and on 
 the site of the modern city of Perugia, from which 
 it now receives its appellation ^, stood Perusia, a 
 city scarcely inferior in antiquity to Cortona, and 
 equal to it in dignity and rank among the confede- 
 rate states of Etruria. (Liv. IX. 36. Appian. Civ. 
 Bell. V. 49.) From Justin we collect that Perusia 
 was of Achaean, that is to say, of Pelasgic origin ^. 
 (XX. Cf Serv. ad Mn. X. 201.) 
 
 The first mention of it in the Roman history oc- 
 curs in Livy, (IX. 36.) where we read that the Ro- 
 
 e In Appian. Hann. 9. it is rugia, see Ciatti Storia di Peru- 
 evident we should read Ylepvalvvi gia; and Lanzi, vol. ii. p. 7Q. 
 for XlKetaTlvq 'Kljxvfi. &C. 
 
 ** On the antiquities of Pe- 
 
ETRURIA. S19 
 
 mans, having penetrated for the first time beyond 
 the great Ciminian forest, defeated the Perugians, 
 and forced them to sue for peace. It became a Ro- 
 man colony about 709 U. C. under the consulship of 
 C. Vibius Pansa ; and some years after sustained a 
 memorable siege, in which Antony held out against 
 Octavius Caesar, but was at length forced by famine 
 to surrender. On this occasion many of the Peru- 
 gians were put to death, and the city was accidentally 
 burned ; a madman having set fire to his own house, a 
 general conflagration ensued. (App. Civ. Bell. V. 49.) 
 
 His, Caesar, Perusina fames, Mutinasque labores 
 Accedant fatis. Luca:n. I. 41. 
 
 (Cf. Veil. Pater. II. 74. Flor. IV. 5. Suet. Aug. 
 c. 96.) 
 
 Perugia appears however to have risen again 
 from its ruins according to Appian and Dio Cass. 
 (XLVIII. Cf Strab. V. 226. Phn. III. 5. Ptol. 
 p. 65.) And under the emperor Justinian, we find 
 it maintaining a successful siege against the Goths. 
 (Procop. Bell. Got. I. and IV.) 
 
 Nearly on a line with Perugia, and to the west of 
 it, was Ciusium, now Chiusi, which, of all the cities ciusium. 
 that have hitherto been named, seems to have the 
 best pretensions to be ranked among the twelve, 
 since we know that it was the capital of Porsenna, 
 the early enemy of Rome. (Liv. II. 9. Plut. vit. P. 
 Val. Public. Cf. Dion. Hal. III. 51.) We learn from 
 Livy, that the first name of this city was Camers ; 
 (X. 25.) and as we are aware of the existence of a 
 people of Umbria called Camertes \ it may be infer- 
 
 ' See the next section. 
 
220 ETRURIA. 
 
 red that it Ijelonged to them before the Tyrrheni 
 had obtamed possession of it. The siege of Chi- 
 sium by the Gauls, and the provocation they received 
 there from the Roman ambassadors, which led to the 
 capture of Rome, will occur to the recollection of j 
 every one. (Liv. V. 33. Diod. Sic. XIV.) It has ' 
 been stated, that on another expedition the Gauls 
 again advanced as far as this city ; (Polyb. II. 25.) 
 which, according to Strabo, was distant 800 stadia 
 from Rome ^. (V. 226.) It was near Clusium that 
 Porsenna erected for himself the splendid mauso- 
 leum, of which Pliny has transmitted to us a de- 
 scription on the authority of Varro. (Plin. Hist. Nat. 
 XXXVI. 13.) The whole account seems to bear no ; 
 small appearance of fiction ; for had such a stupen- 
 dous work really existed, some traces of it would 
 surely have remained, not merely in Pliny's day, but 
 even in the present age. The other authors who 
 have noticed Clusium, are App. Civ. Bell. I. 89. A^ell. 
 Pater. II. 28. Flor. I. 13. and Virgil. 
 
 Massicus a? rata princeps secat axjuora Tigri : 
 Sub quo mille manus juvenum ; qui moenia Clusi, 
 Quique urbeni liquere Cosas — I 
 
 .En. X. 167. i 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 Clusium Pliny makes a distinction between Clusium Vetus 
 
 and Novum ; (III. 5.) and a viUage named Chiusi, 
 supposed to represent the latter, is pointed out at the 
 foot of the Apennines north o{ Are^xo, in confirma- 
 tion of this distinction. 
 
 Near the ancient Clusium were marshes formed 
 Paius ciu- by the river Clanis, la Chlana, sufficiently extensive 
 
 sina. 
 
 •^ This distance does not a- give 134 miles; but they must 
 gree with the Itineraries, which be corrected from Strabo. 
 
ETRURIA. 221 
 
 to deserve, in Strabo's idea, the appellation of the 
 Clusine lake. (V. 226.) The Clanis empties itself 
 into the Tiber; but from Tacitus it may be seen, that 
 a project was once agitated for causing its stagnant 
 waters to discharge themselves into the A?'no. 
 (Ann. I. 79.) 
 
 Between Clusium and Sena is a town named Maniiana. 
 Manliana by the Itineraries and Ptolemy, which I 
 have ventured to place at P/e?ixa; but I confess that 
 this is only a conjecture. Cluverius decides no- 
 thing. 
 
 Volsinii, or Volsinium, situated on the northern voisinii. 
 shore of the lake to which it gave its name, as the 
 modern Bohena does at present, is generally allowed 
 to rank among the first cities of the ancient Etrus- 
 cans. An account of its early contest with Rome is 
 to be found in Livy. (V. 31.) About the time of 
 the war against Pyrrhus, Volsinii, which the Roman 
 writers represent as a most opulent and flourishing 
 town, became so enervated by its wealth and luxury, 
 as to allow its slaves to overthrow the constitution, 
 and give way to the most unbridled licentiousness 
 and excess, till at last the citizens were forced to 
 seek for that protection from Rome which they could 
 not derive from their own resources. 
 
 The rebels were then speedily reduced and brought 
 to condign punishment. (Val. Max. VIII. 1. Flor. 
 I. 21. Oros. YV.5.) As a proof of the ancient pros- 
 perity of Volsinii, it is stated by Pliny, on the au- 
 thority of Metrodorus Scepsius, that it possessed, 
 when taken by the Romans, no less than 2000 sta- 
 tues. (XXXIV. 7.) From Livy we learn that the 
 Etruscan goddess Nortia was worshipped there, and 
 that it was customary to mark the years by fixing 
 
222 ETRURIA. 
 
 nails in her temple. (VII. 3.) Volsinii at a later 
 period is noted as the birthplace of Sejanus. (Tacit. 
 Ann. IV. 1.) 
 Lacus Vol- The hilly banks of the Lacus Vulsiniensis were 
 
 siniensis. 
 
 covered with wood — 
 
 Aut positis nemorosa inter juga Volsinlis — 
 
 Juv. Sat. III. 191. 
 
 and its waters abounded with fish. (Varr. R. Rust. 
 
 VIII. 16. Strab. V. 226.) Pliny, who calls it the 
 
 Tarquinian lake, mentions that it had two floating 
 
 islands. (II. 95.) 
 
 Somewhat to the north-east of Volsinii, and where 
 Vaiiia fl. the Clanis receives the little river Pagl'ia, the Vallia 
 Herba- of the Itineraries, stood Herbanum, (Plin. III. 5.) 
 
 or Urbs Vetus, (Paul. Diacon. IV. 33. Procop. Rer. 
 
 Got.) which is generally admitted to be the modern 
 Balneum Orvieto ^ Balncum Regris (Paul. Diacon. IV.) is now 
 
 Regis. ^ ^ ' 
 
 J5ag7iarea. 
 
 Suana. North-wcst of Volsinii we have to notice Suana, 
 
 Satuniia. (Pliu. III. 5. Ptol. p. ^o.) uow Souna. Saturnia, 
 whose ruins may be seen near the source of the Al- 
 binia, and which is mentioned by Dion. Hal. (I. 21.) 
 as formerly occupied by the Pelasgi. According to 
 Pliny, its more ancient name was Aurinia. (III. 5.) 
 Saturnia received a colony from Rome 569 U. C. 
 
 Caietra. (Liv. XXXIX. 55. Ptol. p. Q5.) The site of Ca- 
 letra, which must have stood in this district, is un- 
 certain. (Liv. XXXIX. 55. Phn. III. 5.) Beyond 
 
 Eba. the Albinia, the Eba of Ptolemy seems to have oc- 
 cupied the position of Monte Po. To the south of 
 
 Statonia. thcse last mentioned places we hear of Statonia, now 
 
 ' Very ancient Etruscan inscriptions have been found here. 
 Lanzi, voh ii. p. 30G. not. 
 
ETRURIA. 223 
 
 Castro, on the left bank of the Arminia, (Strab. V. 
 226.) and near a lake to which it communicated its 
 name, now Las^o cli MezTLauo. (Senec. Nat. Quaest. ■'^.tatonien, 
 
 SIS laciis. 
 
 III. 25.) There were quarries of white flint in this 
 district. (Vitruv. II. 27. Plin. XXXVI. 22.) Su-Sudenum. 
 dertum, (Plin. III. 5. Liv. XXVI. 23.) probably the 
 same as the Sudernum of Ptolemy, (p. Q5.) is per- 
 haps Sorano. Verentum and Visentium (Plin. Verentnm. 
 
 _ 1 TT • Visentium. 
 
 III. 5.) are Varentano and Bisentmo. Somewhat 
 farther south, Tuscania is now Toscanella, on theTuscania. 
 right bank of the Marta ™. 
 
 Between this last place and Tarquinii must have Void. 
 stood the ancient city of Volci, whose inhabitants 
 are called Vulcientes, in a fragment of the Fasti Ca- 
 pitol. In Steph. Byz. who quotes the name from 
 Polybius, we find it called "OAa^/ov. (Cf Plin. III. 5.) 
 Holstenius and a modern writer assure us, that ves- 
 tisres of this town are still to be traced in the district 
 of Camj)oscala near Montalto, and that the ancient 
 site is still known by the name Piano di Volci ". 
 
 South of the Volsinian lake, the baths called Aquae Aquae Pas- 
 
 seris. 
 
 Passeris — 
 
 fervidique 
 
 Fluctus Passeris — Martial. VI. Ep. 42. 
 
 still present some remains under the name of Sagni 
 della Serpa, not far from Viterho. Viterho itself is 
 supposed to occupy the place of the Fanum Vol-Fanum 
 
 - , Voltuninae. 
 
 tumnae, celebrated as the spot where the general as- 
 sembly of the Etruscan nation was held on solemn 
 occasions. (Liv. IV. 23. V. 17- &c.) Some trace of 
 
 "^ Etruscan antiquities have " Holsten. Adnot. p. 40. Mi- 
 
 been discovered here. Lanzi, cali I'ltalia avanti ii doni, he. 
 vol. ii. p. 324. t. i. p. 127. 
 
224 ETRURIA. 
 
 the ancient name is preserved in that of a church 
 called S'. 3Iaria in Voltiirno °. 
 
 Poiimar. Advancing towards the Tiber we find Polimar- 
 tium, (Plin. III. 5.) now BomarTLO ; and close to that 
 river, Horta, which still retains its name. (Plin. III. j 
 5.) It may be questioned whether Virgil alludes to 
 
 Horta. this city, when he says, 
 
 Qui Tiberim Fabarimque bibunt, quos fiigida misit 
 Nursia, et Hortinae classes, populique Latini. 
 
 tEn. VII. 715. 
 
 But the mention of the Tiber, and the circumstance 
 of there being no other city of that name, are in fa- 
 vour of the town we are now noticing. Ancient in- 
 scriptions inform us, that Horta was one of the mili- 
 tary colonies established by Augustus i\ A little to 
 Casteiium the wcstward was Castellum Amerinum, now I^as- 
 num."' saiio, near which was the estate of Calpurnius, the 
 father-in-law of the younger Pliny, who in one of his 
 Epistles (VIII. 20.) descrijjes the floating islands of 
 Vadimonis the lake Vadimou, which formerly existed close to 
 JBassano, but is now filled up with peat and rushes ^. 
 (Senec. Nat. Hist. Qua?st. III. 25. Plin. II. 95. So- 
 tion de Mirand. Font. &c.) This lake is celebrated 
 in the history of Rome for having witnessed the 
 total defeat of the Etruscans by the Romans A. U.C.. 
 444. a defeat so decisive, that they never could re- 
 cover from its effects. (Liv. IX. 39.) Another battle 
 was again fought here by the Etruscans, in conjunc- 
 tion with the Gauls, against the Romans, with the 
 same ill success. (Polyb. II. 20. Flor. I. 12.) Nearer 
 
 ° Lanzi, vol. ii. p. 107. ^ Id. p. 4 I . Micali, vol. iii. ! 
 
 P Fontanini de Antiq. Hor- ji. 32.5. 
 tffi Col. Etriisc. 
 
ETllURIA. 225 
 
 Viterho was Ferentinum, now Ferenti, which must 
 not be mistaken for a town of the same name in La- 
 tium. It is probable that Horace alludes to the 
 former of these places, when he says, 
 
 Si te grata quies et primam somnus in lioram 
 
 Delectat ; si te pulvis strepitusque rotaruni, 
 
 Si laedit caupona; Ferentinum ire jubebo. 
 
 I. Epist. 17. 
 
 From Vitruvius, who speaks of some valuable stone 
 quarries in its neighbourhood, we collect that it 
 was a municipium : (II. 7.) Strabo ranks it with 
 the lesser towns of Etruria, (V. 225.) but it is re- 
 marked, that Frontinus names it among the colonies 
 of that province. The emperor Otho's family was of 
 this city. (Suet. 0th. I. Sex. Aur. Vict. Tacit. Hist. 
 II. 50. Cf Ann. XV. 53.) 
 
 A little to the west was Trossulum, of which some Trossu. 
 remains have been discovered at a place which bears 
 the name of Trosso. Cluverius was therefore mis- 
 taken in fixing it at Monte Fiascone ^. Pliny tells 
 us, that this town having been taken by cavalry 
 alone, the Roman horse from that circumstance ob- 
 tained the name of Trossuli. (Plin. XXXIII. 2. Cf. 
 Fest. V, Trossuli.) In Livy, (X. 46.) Cluverius would 
 read Trossulum for Troilium. 
 
 The position of Salpinum, which is mentioned by Saipinum. 
 Livy (V. 31.) as a city allied with Volsinii, is un- 
 certain ; but I am inclined to think that some trace 
 of it is preserved in the name of an old chm'ch called 
 S. Giov. m Selina, a few miles north-east of Vi- 
 terho. 
 
 The range of hills which lies south of this last- 
 
 ■^ Holsten. Adnot. p. C7. 
 VOL. I. Q 
 
226 ETRURIA. 
 
 Mons Ci- mentioned town is the well known Mons Ciminiis. 
 The lake of the same name, situated at its foot, is 
 LacusCi- the Lago di Vico, or RoncigUone. (Strab. V. 225.) 
 
 minus. 
 
 Et Cimini cum raonte lacum. — 
 
 ^N. VII. 697. 
 
 Succinium. It was reported, that a city named Succinium had 
 once been swallowed up in the depths of this lake. 
 (Amm. Marcell. XIII. 16. Sotion. de Mirand. 
 Font. &c.) 
 
 fiminia The Ciminian forest, whose almost impenetrable 
 shades served for a time as a barrier to Etruria 
 against the attacks of Rome, is described as covering 
 the adjoining country to a considerable extent. (Liv. 
 IX. 36. Front. Strat. I. 2. Plin. II. 96.) 
 
 JSm."^' T^^^i of the Ciminian lake, and near the Tiber, 
 
 was Fescennium, or Fescennia, as it is sometimes 
 written, (PLin. III. 5.) which seems to have occupied 
 the site of the modern Galese. Dionysius of Hali- 
 carnassus has informed us, that Fescennium was 
 first possessed by the Siculi, who were afterwards 
 expelled by the Pelasgi ; and he adds, that some 
 slight indications of the occupation of this city by 
 the latter people might still be observed in his day. 
 (I. 21.) It is on this account, probably, that Solinus 
 (c. 8.) says, it was founded by the Argives. Fescen- 
 nia is noted in the annals of Latin poetry for the 
 nuptial songs called Carmina Fescennina, to which, 
 according to Festus, it gave its name. (Cf. Plin. 
 XV. 22.) 
 
 Faiisci. South-wcst of this city must have stood Falerium, 
 
 or, as it is more generally called, Falerii ^, the capi- 
 
 * Adnot. p. C)7 . 
 
ETRURIA. 227 
 
 iiif tal of the ancient Falisci, so well known from their 
 connection with the early history of Rome, Much 
 uncertainty seems to have existed respecting the an- 
 cient site of this city, but it seems now well ascer- 
 tained that it occupied the position of the present 
 Civita Castellana. Cluverius, and after him Hol- 
 stenius*, have satisfactorily established this point. 
 The doubt seems to have originated in the notion, 
 
 jthat there was a city named Faliscum, as well as 
 Falerii. (Cf. Strab.V. 226. Diod. Sic. XIV. SoUn. 8.) 
 The situation of the ancient town of Falerii is made 
 
 jto agree with that of Civita Castellana, from the 
 expressions of Plutarch (Vit. Camill.) and Zonaras, 
 (Ann. II.) who both describe it as placed on a lofty 
 summit ; and the latter states, that the old town 
 
 i was destroyed, and a new one built at the foot of the 
 hill. This fact is confirmed by the identity of the 
 new Falerii with the church of S'\ Maria Falari, 
 on the track of the Flaminian way, where the Itine- 
 raries place that city. We learn too from Pliny, 
 
 ; (III. 5.) that Falerium became a colony under the 
 name of Falisca, a circumstance which sufficiently 
 reconciles the apparent contradiction in the accounts 
 of this city. (Cf. Front, de Col. p. 130.) 
 
 Falerii, according to Dion. Hal. (I. 21.) belonged 
 
 i at first to the Siculi ; but these were succeeded by 
 the Pelasgi, to whom the Greek form of its name is 
 doubtless to be ascribed, as well as the temple and 
 rites of the Argive Juno, and other indications of a 
 Greek origin " which were observed by that histo- 
 
 t Adnot. p. &7 . not however be supposed that 
 
 >' If the coins with the epi- they are of a very ancient date. 
 
 graph FAA and FAAEION really See Eckel. Num. vet. Anecd. 
 
 belong to Falerii, as most anti- p. 9. Lanzi, v. ii. p. 25. 
 
 quaries seem agreed, it must 
 
 
 1 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 ETRITRIA. 
 
 rian, and with which Ovid, who had married a lady 
 of this city ", seems also to have been struck, though 
 he has followed the less authentic tradition, which 
 ascribed the foundation of Falerii to Halesus, son of 
 Agamemnon. 
 
 Cum mihi pomiferis conjux foret orta Faliscis, 
 
 Moenia contigimus victa, Camille, tibi. 
 Casta sacerdotes Junoni festa parabant 
 
 Per celebres ludos, indigenamque bovem. 
 Grande morae pretium ritus cognoscere, quamvis 
 
 Difficilis clivis hue via praebet iter. 
 Stat vetus et densa praenubilus arbore lucus : 
 
 Aspice, concedas numen inesse loco. 
 Accipit ara preces, votivaque tura piorum, 
 
 Ara per antiquas facta sine arte manus. 
 Hinc ubi praesonuit sollenni tibia cantu, 
 
 It per velatas annua pompa vias. 
 Ducuntur niveae, populo plaudente, juvencae, 
 
 Quas aluit campis herba Falisca suis. 
 * » * * 
 
 Qua Ventura dea est, juvenes timidaeque puellae 
 
 Praeverrunt latas veste jacente vias. 
 Virginei crines auro gemmaque premuntur, 
 
 Et tegit auratos palla superba pedes. 
 More patrum Graio velatse vestibus albis, 
 
 Tradita supposito vertice sacra ferunt. 
 Ore favent populi, turn cum venit aurea pompa : 
 
 Ipsa sacerdotes subsequiturque suas. 
 Argiva est pompae facies. Agamemnone cseso, 
 
 Et scelus et patrias fugit Halesus opes: 
 Jamque pererratis profugus terraque fretoque, 
 
 Mcenia felici condldit alta manu. 
 Ille suos docuit Junonia sacra Faliscos. 
 
 Sint mihi, sint populo semper amica suo. 
 
 Amor. III. Eleg. 13. 
 
 » " Probably Perilla, the last of his three wives. 
 
ETRURIA. ^29 
 
 Venerat Atridee fatis agitatus Halesus ^ ; 
 A quo se dictam terra Falisca putat. 
 
 Id. Fast. IV. 73. 
 
 We find the ej^ithet of Mqui commonly attached 
 to the Falisci by the poets — 
 
 Hi Fescenninas acies, /Equosque Faliscos. 
 
 ^N. VII.G95. 
 
 Hos mixti Nepesina cohors ^Equique Falisci. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 491. 
 
 as they are said to have paid particular attention to 
 the laws of equity ; and it is supposed the Romans 
 derived from them their feciales, and other ceremo- 
 nials for making war or peace : (Serv. ad ^n. 1. cit.) 
 but Strabo seems to have considered this word as 
 part of their name, rather than an adjunct. (V. 226. >') 
 The same writer states, that many conceived the 
 Falisci to be a peculiar people distinct from the Tus- 
 cans, and having a language of their own. They 
 formed part, however, of the Etruscan confederacy, 
 and constituted one of its principal states. (Liv. 
 IV. 23.) 
 
 The early wars of the Falisci with Rome are chiefly 
 P detailed in the fifth book of Livy, where the cele- 
 brated story of Camillus and the schoolmaster of Fa- 
 lerii occurs, (c. 27. Cf Val. Max. VI. 5. Plut. 
 vit. Camill. Front. Strat. V. 4.) 
 
 It was not however till the third year after the 
 ' first Punic war, that this people was finally reduc- 
 ed. (Polyb. 1.65. Liv. Epit. XIX. Oros. IV. 11.) 
 
 " Virgil supposes Halesus to y See this passage fully dis- 
 
 have settled in Campania. {Mn. cussed in the French Strabo. 
 VIII. 724.) Eclairc. N". 2. 
 
 Q 3 
 
230 ETRURIA. 
 
 The waters of the Faliscan territory were sup- 
 posed, like those of the Clitumnus, to have the pe- 
 culiar property of communicating a white colour to 
 cattle. (Plin. II. 103.) 
 Mons So- A little to the south-east of Falerium was the ce- 
 lebrated Mons Soracte, now Monte S. Silvestro, or, 
 as it is by modern corruption sometimes termed, 
 Sanf Oreste. 
 
 Vides, ut alta stet nive candid urn 
 
 Soracte — Hor. Od. 1. 9- 
 
 On the summit was a temple and grove, dedicated 
 to Apollo, to whom an annual sacrifice was offered 
 by a people of the country distinguished by the name 
 Hirpii. of Hirpii, who were on that account held sacred, and 
 exempted from military service and other public 
 duties. (PUn. VII. 2.) The sacrifice consisted in 
 their passing over heaps of red hot embers, without 
 being injured by the fire. 
 
 Summe deum, sancti custos Soractis, ApoEo, 
 Quem primi colimus, cui pineus ardor acervo 
 Pascitur; et medium, freti pietate, per ignem 
 Cuitores multa premimus vestigia pruna : 
 Da, pater, hoc nostris aboleri dedecus armis. 
 
 tEn. XI. 785. 
 
 Turn Soracte satum, praestantem corpore et armis, 
 iEquanum noscens ; (patrio cui ritus in arvo, 
 Quum plus arcitenens adcensis gaudet acervis, 
 Exta ter innocuos late portare per ignes) 
 Sic in Apollinea semper vestigia pruna 
 Inviolata teras, victorque vaporis ad aras 
 Dona serenato referas solennia Phoebo. 
 
 SiL. Ital. V. 175. 
 
ETRURIA. 231 
 
 A remarkable fountain, whose exhalations were 
 fatal to birds, is mentioned as existing in the vicinity 
 of this mountain by Pliny (XXXI. 2.) and Vitruvius. 
 (VIII. 3. ^) 
 
 South-east of Mount Soracte was Capena, a cityCapena. 
 frequently recorded in the early annals of Rome 
 among those which opposed, though unsuccessfully, 
 the gradual encroachment of its power. Great un- 
 certainty seems to have prevailed among the in- 
 quirers into ancient topography, as to the site of this 
 town. Ligorio and Holstenius place it at 3Ior- 
 hipo % while Cluverius inclines to Civitella^, which 
 is situated more to the east, and close to the Tiber. 
 But an Italian antiquary, who has written a disserta- 
 tion on the subjecf^, appears to me to have proved 
 satisfactorily, that Capena must have stood at a 
 place called Clvituciila; where some ruins may stiU 
 be seen, and several ancient inscriptions referring to 
 the municipal town of Capena have been discovered ^l 
 Civitticula, according to this writer, is about five 
 miles from Soracte, and nearly the av.me distance 
 from the Tiber '^. Capena is said to have been a 
 colony of Veii ; (Cato ap. Serv. ad ^^n. VII. 697.) 
 and we often find it allied with that city, as well as 
 the Falisci, against Rome. (Liv. V. 8. and 24.) The 
 fertility of the lands of Capena is noticed by Cicero. 
 (Orat. pro L. Flacco.) A portion of this district 
 was called Stellatinus Ager, and gave its name to asteiiatiuus 
 Roman tribe. (Fest. v. Stellatina.) ^^'^' 
 
 ^ Holsten. Adnot. p. 60. al sito di Capena Mimicipio dei 
 
 ° Adnot. p. 62. Romani. Rouia. 1756. 
 
 ^ Ital. Ant. I. p. 549. '^ Id. p. 18. 
 
 •^ Galetli Discorso inlorno '^ Id. p. 2. 
 
 Q 4 
 
232 ETRURIA. 
 
 In the same vicinity were the grove and temple 
 i.ucus Fe- of Feronia, which, according to Strabo, stood at the 
 foot of Mount Soracte, and were so much frequented, 
 that in his time a city was formed, as it would seem, 
 from the great concourse of people who resorted to 
 the shrine of the goddess, (V. 226. ^) 
 
 The riches of this temple were so great as to 
 tempt, if we may credit Livy and Silius Italicus, the 
 cupidity of Hannibal : both these authors represent 
 that general on his last approach to Rome, as de- 
 viating from his course for the express purpose of 
 plundering the wealth treasured up in this sanc- 
 tuary. (Liv.XXVI.) 
 
 Itur in agros 
 
 Dives ubi ante omnes colitur Feronia luco, 
 Et sacer humectat fluvialia rura Capenas. 
 Fama est, intactas longasvi ab origine fani 
 Crevisse, in medium congestis undique donis, 
 Immensum per tempus opes. 
 
 SiL. Ital. XIII. 84. 
 
 But it may be doubted whether the historian, 
 and the poet, who always follows him, are not guilty 
 of an error in this respect. It is certain that there 
 was a temple and a grove belonging to the same 
 goddess among the Sabines, (Dion. Hal. III. 32. 
 Liv. I. 30.) some traces of which have been discovered 
 not far from Eretum in that country s ; a direction 
 which agrees much better with the route pursued by 
 
 ^ Cluverius and Galetti place nour of Apollo ; but he is ga- 
 it nearer the Tiber than Ca- nerally admitted to be mistaken 
 pena: see the latter, p. 35. on this point. 
 Strabo ascribes to the temple of i^ Fabretti Inscript. Ant. 
 Feronia the rites which were p, 452. 
 performed on Soracte in ho- 
 
ETRURIA. S33 
 
 Hannibal, according to Coelius Antipater, (Liv. 
 XXVI.ll.) 
 
 The same uncertainty attends the little river TuriafL 
 Turia, mentioned by Livy and Silius, in reference 
 to the same event. It is described as falling into 
 the Tiber about six miles from Rome ; but it may 
 be doubted on which bank of the Tiber we are to 
 look for this obscure rivulet ^\ 
 
 Castra locat, nulla laedens ubi gramina ripa 
 Turia deducit tenuem sine nomine rivum, 
 Et tacite Tuscis inglorius adfluit undis. 
 
 SiL. Ital. XIII. 4. 
 
 South of Capena, and near the Tiber, Fiano ' re- Fiaviniur 
 presents the Flavinium of Virgil, 
 
 Hi Soractis habent arces, Flaviniaque arva, 
 Et Clniini cum monte lacum lucosque Capenos. 
 
 M^. VII. 696. 
 
 and the Flavina of Silius. (VIII. 492.) 
 
 Quique tuos, Flavina, focos, Sabatia quique 
 Stagna tenent, Ciminique lacum. 
 
 South-west of Falerii was Nepete, or Nepe, which Nepete. 
 has undergone but little change in its name under 
 the modern form of Ne^n. Pliny calls it Nepet, 
 (III. 5.) and Sigonius contends for this being the 
 true reading ; but in all the ancient inscriptions 
 which have been found here, it is written Nepete. 
 In Strabo it is named Nepita. (V. 226.) 
 
 We find this place in early times subject to the 
 Romans, and afterwards becoming one of their colo- 
 
 •' Itrtl. Ant. I. p. 709. ' Holslcii. Adnot. p. 63. 
 
234 ETRiURIA. 
 
 nies, A. U.C. 371. (Liv. VI. 9. and 21. Veil. Pater. 
 1. 14.) In the second Punic war Nepe incurred the 
 censure of the senate, for its tardiness in contributing 
 to the necessities of the state during those urgent 
 times. (Liv. XXVII. 9. See also Front, de Col. 
 Ptol. p. 65. Fest. V. Municip.) 
 Sutrium. About eight miles to the west was Sutrium, now 
 Sutri, a city of some note, and considered by the 
 Romans as an important acquisition in furtherance 
 of their designs against Etruria. Having been sur- 
 prised by the latter power, it fell into their hands, 
 but was almost immediately recovered by Camillus. 
 (Liv. VI. 3.) Many years after, it was again be- 
 sieged by the Etruscans, whilst the Roman forces 
 were employed against the Samnites ; but by the 
 exertions of the consul Fabius Rullianus the siege 
 was raised. (Liv. IX. 32. and 35. Diod. Sic. XX.) 
 
 Sutrium was colonized by the Romans, as Vel- 
 leius Paterculus reports, seven years after Rome had 
 been taken by the Gauls. (I. 14.) Subsequently 
 we find it included under the censure which has 
 already been noticed in the case of Ne^Dete. (Liv. 
 XXVII. 9.) Sutrium is also incidentally mentioned 
 by Plautus, Casin. Act. III. sc. 1. Appian. Civ. Bell. 
 V. 31. Strab. V. 226. PHn. III. 5. Plut. vit. Camill. 
 Ptol. p. 55. and Sil. Ital. VIII. 493. 
 
 qui Sutria tecta 
 
 Haud procul, et sacrum Phcebo Soracte frequentant. 
 
 Biera. Farther west is Blera, now Sieda, (Strab. V. 226. 
 
 Ptol. p. 65.) situated, as the Itineraries inform us, on 
 
 the Clodian way. 
 Formn Forum Clodii, on the same road more to the 
 
 ^ "'^"" south, was the seat of a prefect, who included under 
 
ETRURIA. 235 
 
 his jurisdiction a district called Novem Pagi. (Plin. Novem 
 III. 5.) The site of this Forum is supposed to agree 
 with that of Orivolo ^, a place somewhat north-west 
 of the Lacus Sabatinus. This lake derived its name Laais Sa. 
 
 ni •• 1 r> iiip batiiuis. 
 
 from Sabate, a city situated not lar, probably, irom saiate. 
 the site of the present Bracciano, which now gives 
 its name to the lake. It was said that a town had 
 formerly been swallowed up by the Lacus Sabatinus; 
 and it was even asserted, that in calm weather its 
 ruins might still be seen below the surface of the 
 water. (Sotion. de Mirand. Font.) Columella notices 
 its fish ; (VIII. 16.) and Frontinus tells us, that 
 water was conveyed from thence, and from the neiffh- I'^cus ai- 
 
 . sietiiius. 
 
 bouring Lacus Alsietinus, now Logo di 3lartig- 
 nano ^, by an aqueduct to the capital, (de Aqused. I.) 
 
 Between Sabate and Tarquinii are some warm 
 springs, anciently called Aquae Apollinares, now^^"^. 
 Bagni di StigUcuio, which Cluverius ™ confounds "^^es. 
 with the Aquae Caeretanae already noticed ". These 
 baths are mentioned by Martial under the poetical 
 name of " Phoebi vada." (VI. Ep. 42.) 
 
 Nearer Rome, and still on the Via Clodia, the 
 Careiae of Frontinus (loc. cit.) and the Itineraries, Careia;. 
 is Galera °. 
 
 If now we cross from the Clodian to the Cassian 
 way, and proceed about a mile to the east of the latter, 
 we shall not be far from the ruins of the ancient Veii. Veii. 
 To repeat all the disputes and discussions to which 
 the difficulty of ascertaining the exact position of this 
 famous city has given rise, would be to try the pa- 
 tience of the reader to little purpose. We are now 
 
 •^ Holsten. Adnot. p. 47. " See p. 208, 
 
 ' Id. p. 45. " Holsten. Adnot. p. 44. 
 
 "' Ilal. Anliq. I. p. 493. 
 
2.% ETRURIA. 
 
 enabled by the help of more modern discoveries to 
 state, that the site of this once formidable rival of 
 Rome answers, as the sagacious Holstenius first sus- 
 pected!', to the spot known by the name of Vlsola 
 Farnese^ and situated about a mile and half to the 
 north-east of the modern post-house of la Storta. 
 The numerous remains of antiquity found there a 
 few years ago have placed this fact beyond dispute ^. 
 D'Anville, with his usual accuracy'", has made out 
 the distance from Rome by the old Veian way to be 
 exactly eleven miles, which agrees sufficiently with 
 the 100 stadia of Dion. Halic. (II. 54.) but the ex- 
 pression of Livy, *' intra vicesimum lapidem/' (V. 4.) 
 is much more indefinite. It is v^ery probable that in 
 his time the position of the old town was little known, 
 a new city called Colonia Veiens having effaced the 
 recollection of the more ancient Veii. (Front, de 
 Col.) 
 
 If we were to enter at length into the history of 
 Veii, we should have to discuss at the same time the 
 early annals of its more successful opponent and 
 neighbour. All that is more particularly interesting 
 in its records is to be found in the fifth book of 
 Livy, where its siege and downfall, by the hands of 
 Camillus, are related. 
 
 That this city was strong from its position, and 
 defended by huge walls, appears from Livy (V. 
 2.) and Dion. Hal. (II. 54. and IX. 35.) Its cir- 
 cuit indeed is stated by the latter writer to have 
 equalled that of Athens ; which, as we learn from 
 Thucydides, (II. 13.) was sixty stadia, or between 
 
 P Adnot. p. .53. and 54. Cf. ne' Contorni di Roma, t. i. 
 Niirdini Veio Autico. p, 57. 
 
 '' Nibby V'iaggio Anliquario "■ Anal. Geogr. p. 128. 
 
ETRURIA. 237 
 
 seven and eight miles; and there is no reason to 
 doubt this account of Dionysius, if we consider the 
 extent of several other Etruscan cities, of which the 
 walls are still partly standing. Nor can it be doubt- 
 ed, that Veil was one of the twelve principal states 
 of Etruria, since we are told that the other eleven 
 cities took offence at its having concluded a separate 
 peace with Rome ; and again on another occasion, 
 that they were displeased because the Veians elected 
 a ruler who gave general dislike to the rest of the 
 nation. (Dion. Hal. IX. 18. Cf. Liv. V. 1.) The 
 power of Veil is sufficiently evinced by the resist- 
 ance it singly made for so long a period to the Ro- 
 man arms ; and its opulence is attested by the account 
 which historians have given of the booty which Ca- 
 millus obtained for his army at its fall. (Liv. V. 22. 
 -and 24. Flor. I. 12. Plut. Camill.) In fertility of 
 -soil and extent of territory, Veii had greatly the ad- 
 vantage of its rival. (Liv. V. 14.) 
 
 After the capture of Rome by the Gauls, and the 
 attempt made to transfer the seat of Roman power 
 to Veii, we scarcely hear of the latter city. (Liv. 
 V. 29.) 
 
 Tarpeia sede perusta 
 
 Gallorum facibus, Veiosque habitante Camillo, 
 Illic Roma fuit. Lucan. V. 29. 
 
 We collect only from a passage in Frontinus, (de 
 Col.) that Veii became a Roman colony under Julius 
 Csesar, who divided its lands among his soldiers; 
 but in the civil wars which ensued after his death 
 it was nearly destroyed, and left in a most de- 
 solate state, a fact which is confirmed by Lucan, 
 (VII. 392.) 
 
238 ETRURIA. 
 
 Tunc omne Latinum 
 
 Fabula nomen erit : Gabios, Veiosque, Coramque 
 Pulvere vix tectae poterunt monstrare ruinae. 
 
 and Propertius. (IV. Eleg. 10, 27.) 
 
 Et Veil veteres et vos turn regna fuistis, 
 Et vestro posita est aurea sella foro. 
 
 Nunc inter muros pastoris buccina lenti 
 Cantat, et in vestris opibus arva metunt. 
 
 It is certain, however, that Veii again rose from its 
 ruins, and was raised to municipal rank, probably 
 under Tiberius, whose statue, with several other 
 monuments relating to his reign, were discovered on 
 the site of the city. It existed in the time of Pliny, 
 (III. 5.) and even much later under the emperors 
 Constantine and Theodosian ^ 
 Cremera fl. Between Veii and Rome runs the little river Cre- 
 mera, so celebrated for the daring but unfortunate 
 enterprise of the gallant Fabii. 
 
 Idibus agrestis fumant altaria Fauni, 
 
 Hie ubi dlscretas insula rumpit aquas. 
 Haec fuit ilia dies, in qua Veientibus arvis 
 
 Ter centum Fabii, ter cecidere duo. 
 Una domus vires et onus susceperat Urbis ; 
 
 Sumunt gentiles arma professa manus. 
 Egredltur castris miles generosus ab isdem, ,■ 
 
 E quis dux fieri quilibet aptus erat. 
 Carmentis portae dextro via proxima Jano est : 
 
 Ire per haec noli, quisquis es ; omen habet. 
 ' Ut celeri passu Cremeram tetigere rapacem, 
 
 (Turbidus hybernis ille fluebat aquis) 
 Castra loco ponunt, &c. Ovid. Fast. II. 193. 
 
 * See the several inscriptions by's work already ciled, t. i. 
 relating to the new Veii in Nib- p. 46. 
 
ETRURIA. 239 
 
 The Cremera is now called la Valca, a rivulet 
 which rises in the neighbourhood of Baccano, and 
 falls into the Tiber a little below Prima Porta. 
 This last place answers to the station marked in the Saxa Ru- 
 
 •^ , bra. 
 
 Itinerary by the name of ad Rubras, on the Flami- 
 nian way. 
 
 Fidenas vetcres, brevesque Rubras. 
 
 Mart. IV. Ep. 64. 
 
 But the original name seems to have been Saxa Ru- 
 bra. (Cic. Phil. II. 31. Liv. II. 49. Tacit. Hist. III. 
 79-) Close to this spot must have stood the villa of 
 Livia, called ad Gallinas. (Plin. XV. 30. Suet. Ad Gaiii. 
 Galb. I. 
 
 It may be observed, that the district which lies 
 between the Valca and Tiber was anciently known 
 by the name of Septem Pagi. (Dion. Hal. II. 55. Septem 
 Pint. vit. Romul.) ^''^' 
 
 About two miles from Rome, we find on the Tiber 
 a bridge called Pons Milvius, or Mulvius, a name Pons Mil. 
 which has been corrupted into that of Ponte Molle. 
 Its construction is ascribed to M. ^milius Scaurus, 
 who was censor A. U. C. 644. ( Auct. de Vir. lUustr. 
 c. 27.) If this be true, when Livy mentions this 
 bridge, (XXVII. 51.) he must be supposed to speak 
 of it by anticipation. We learn from Cicero, that the 
 Pons Milvius existed at the time of Catiline's con- 
 spiracy, since the deputies of the Allobroges were 
 here seized by his orders. (Cat. III. s. 2.) In later 
 times it witnessed the defeat of Maxentius by Con- 
 stantine. (Zosim. II. 16.) 
 
 About a mile from the bridge, at the point where 
 the Flaminian and Clodian ways branched off, were 
 the gardens of Ovid. 
 
240 ETRURIA. 
 
 Nee quos pomiferis positos in montibus hortos 
 Spectat Flaminiae Clodia juncta via?. 
 
 Quos ego nescio cui coliii ; quibus ipse solebam 
 Ad sata fontanas, nee pudet, addere aquas. 
 
 Sunt ibi, si vivunt, nostra quoque consita quondam, 
 Sed non et nostra poma legenda manu. 
 
 Eleg. Pont. I. 9. 
 
 Tiberisfl. I shall HOW conclude this description of Etruria 
 with a brief notice of the Tiber, as this celebrated 
 river is generally referred by the classical authorities 
 to that province. Its first name is said to have been 
 Albula, and it took that of Thybris, or Tiberis, from 
 a Tuscan or Latin prince so called, who was drown- 
 ed in its waters. 
 
 Turn reges, asperque immani corpore Thybris, 
 A quo post Itali fluvium cognomine Thybrim 
 Diximus : amisit verum vetus Albula nomen. 
 
 ^N. VIII. 330. 
 Albula, quem Tiberim niersus Tiberinus in undis 
 
 Reddidit. Ovid. Fast. II. 389. 
 
 Thybri, doce verum : tua ripa vetustior Urbe ; 
 
 Principium ritus tu bene nosse potes. 
 Thybris arundiferum medio caput extulit alveo; 
 Raucaque dimovit talibus ora sonis. 
 
 * * *■ * 
 
 Arcadis Evandri nomen tibi saepe refertur ; 
 
 Ille meas remis advena torsit aquas. 
 Venit et Alcides turba comitatus Achiva : 
 Albula, si memini, tunc mihi nomen crat. 
 
 Id. Fast. V. 635. 
 Sed pater ingenti medios illabitur amne 
 Albula, et immota perstringit moenia ripa. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 456. 
 Dii patrii Indigetes, et Romule, Vestaque mater, 
 Quae Tuscum Tiberim, et Romana palatia servas. 
 
 Georg. I. 498. 
 
ETRURIA. 241 
 
 Quamvis non alius flectere equum sciens ' 
 
 Mque conspicitur gramine Martio, 
 Nee quisquam citus aeque 
 
 Tuseo denatat alveo. Hor. Od. III. 7. 
 
 Ad terrain Hesperiam venies, ubi Lydius arva, 
 Inter opima virto, leni fluit agmine Tybris. 
 
 M^. II. 781. 
 
 With respect to its source, Pliny informs us (III. 
 5.) that it rises in the Apennines above Arretium, 
 and after separating Etruria, first from Umbria, 
 then from the Sabines and Latium, discharges itself 
 into the sea, having been joined during a course of 
 nearly one hundred and fifty miles by upwards of 
 forty tributary streams. It was capable of receiving 
 vessels of considerable burden at Rome, and small 
 boats within a short distance of its source. (Dion. 
 Hal. III. 44. Cf. Strab. V. 218.) 
 
 Virgil is the only author who applies the epithet 
 of ceridean to the waters of the Tiber. 
 
 Ego sum, quern pleno flumine cernis 
 
 Stringentem ripas, et pinguia culta secantem, 
 Cajruleus Thybris. M^. VIII. 62. 
 
 That oi Jiavus is well known to be much more ge- 
 neral. 
 
 Vidimus flavum Tiberim, retortis 
 Littore Etrusco violenter undls ; 
 Ire dejectum monumenta regis. 
 
 Hor. Od. I. 2. 
 
 Quot frutices silvae, quot flavas Tybris arenas, 
 MoUia quot Martis gramina campus habet. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. V. Eleg. 1. 
 
 Ipse pater flavis Tiberinus adhorruit undis. 
 
 Id. ad Liv. 
 VOL. I. R 
 
242 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 ROMAN WAYS. 
 
 The Via Aurelia has already been treated of in 
 the section which related to Liguria ; I shall there- 
 fore proceed to describe its different stations between 
 Rome and the point at which it entered that pro- 
 vince; and first according to the Itinerary of An- 
 toninus. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Roma 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Lorium 
 
 Castel Guido 
 
 XII. 
 
 ad Turres 
 
 "_ _ 
 
 X. 
 
 Pyrgos 
 
 S^. Severa - 
 
 XII. 
 
 Castrum Novum 
 
 T. Chiaruccia 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Centumcellas 
 
 Civita Vecchia 
 
 V. 
 
 Martam fl. 
 
 Marta 
 
 X. 
 
 Forum Aurelii 
 
 T. Aureli 
 
 XIIII. 
 
 Cossam 
 
 Ansedonia distrutta 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Lacum Prilem 
 Salebronem 
 
 Lago di Castiglione 
 Burriano 
 
 XXII. 
 XII. 
 
 Manliana 
 
 _ _ _ _ 
 
 vim. 
 
 Populonium 
 Vada Volaterrana 
 
 Populonia distrutta 
 Vada - 
 
 XII. 
 XXV. 
 
 Portum Herculis 
 
 Livorno 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Pisas 
 
 Pisa _ - _ 
 
 XII. 
 
 Fossas Papirianas 
 Lunam 
 
 Viareggio 
 ' Luni - - _ 
 
 XI. 
 XII. 
 
 The same according to the Table. 
 Roma 
 
 Lorium 
 
 Castel Guido 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Bebianam 
 
 - - - 
 
 - V. 
 
 Alsium 
 
 Statua 
 
 . VI. 
 
 Pyrgos 
 
 S^^. Severa - 
 
 . X. 
 
 Punicum 
 
 aS"". Marinella 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Castrum Novum 
 
 T. Chiaruccia 
 
 - villi 
 

 ETRURIA. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Centumcellas 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Civita Vecchia 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 nil. 
 
 Minionem fl. 
 
 Mignone 
 
 
 Graviscas 
 
 T. di Corneto 
 
 
 Tabellariam 
 
 Castcllaccio - 
 
 V. 
 
 Forum Aurelii 
 
 T. Aureli 
 
 III. 
 
 Arminiam fl. 
 
 Fiore 
 
 
 ad Novas 
 
 - - . - 
 
 VII. 
 
 sub Cosam 
 
 _ _ _ _ 
 
 Il.t 
 
 Cosam 
 
 Ansedonia distrutta 
 
 II. 
 
 Albiniam fl. 
 Telamonem 
 
 Albegna 
 Talamone 
 
 VIII. 
 
 nil. 
 
 Hastam 
 
 Castchnarino 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Umbronem fl. 
 
 Ombrone 
 
 VIIII.u 
 
 Salebronem 
 
 Burriano 
 
 XII. 
 
 Manliana 
 
 _ _ _ _ 
 
 vim. 
 
 Populonium 
 Aquas Vetulonias 
 
 Populonia distrutta 
 
 XII. 
 VI. 
 
 Vada Volaterrana 
 
 Vada - - - 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 ad Fines 
 
 Fino - - - 
 
 VI. 
 
 Piscinas 
 
 - - - . 
 
 VI. 
 
 Triturritam 
 
 - _ _ _ 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Pisas 
 
 Pisa - 
 
 XII.'^ 
 
 Fossas Papirianas Viareggio 
 ad Tabernas frigidas Frigido 
 
 XV. 
 XII. 
 
 Lunam 
 
 Luni - - - 
 
 X. 
 
 24a 
 
 MARITIME ITINERARY. 
 
 Roma 
 
 
 
 in Portum Augusti 
 
 Porto - 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Pyrgos 
 
 S". Severa 
 
 - XXXVIII 
 
 Punicum 
 
 «S'«. MarineUa 
 
 - III. 
 
 Castrum Novum 
 
 T. Chiaruccia 
 
 - VII. 
 
 t Should be XX. 
 
 " Read II. 
 
 ^ The numbers between Po- 
 
 pulonium and Pisa are nearly 
 all corrupt. I have given thein 
 here in their corrected state. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Centumcellas 
 
 Civita Vecchia 
 
 - V. 
 
 Algas 
 
 . - - 
 
 - III. 
 
 Rapionem 
 
 _ 
 
 - III. 
 
 Graviscas 
 
 T. Corneto - 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Martanum 
 
 Bocca di Marta 
 
 - III. 
 
 Quintianam 
 
 ■ _ _ 
 
 - III. 
 
 Regas 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - III. 
 
 Arminiam 
 
 Bocca di Fiore 
 
 - III. 
 
 Portum Herculis 
 
 Po. Ercole 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Incitariam 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - vim. 
 
 Domitiana 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - III. 
 
 Albiniam 
 
 Bocca d'Albegna 
 
 
 Portum Telamonis 
 
 Talamone 
 
 
 Unibronis portum 
 
 Bocca d'Ombrone 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Lacum Prilem 
 
 Lago di Castiglione XVIII. 
 
 Almam fl. 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - XVIIII. 
 
 Scaprim Portum 
 
 Scarlino 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Falesiam Portum 
 
 Porto Falese 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Populonium 
 
 Porto Baratto 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Vada Portum 
 
 Vada 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 Portum Pisanum 
 
 Bocca d''Arno 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Pisas 
 
 Pisa 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Lunam 
 
 Luni 
 
 - XXX. 
 
 The Itinerary of Antoninus gives 
 
 another route 
 
 from Rome to Centumcellse. 
 
 
 Roma 
 
 
 
 in Portum y 
 
 Porto - 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Fregenas 
 
 T. Maccarcse 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Alsium 
 
 Statua 
 
 - IX. 
 
 S". Severa 
 T. Chiaruccia 
 Civita Vecchia 
 
 y By the ^'ia Portiiensis. 
 
 ^ This number should be V. 
 
ETRURIA. 
 
 245 
 
 The next road to be noticed as traversing Etruria 
 was the Via Claudia, or Clodia, which parted from 
 the Via Flaminia a little beyond the Pons Milvius, 
 and again from the Via Cassia a few miles farther. 
 We are not informed by whom it was constructed, 
 and indeed its direction is but imperfectly traced 
 from the Itineraries; it probably fell into disuse 
 when the central parts of Etruria, which it seems to 
 have crossed, became unfrequented. The following 
 stations on this route may be looked upon as certain, 
 as far as Sena lulia, or Sienna. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Roma 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 ad Sextum 
 
 - - - . 
 
 VI. 
 
 Careias 
 
 Galera 
 
 vim. 
 
 ad Novas 
 
 - - - - 
 
 vim. 
 
 Sabate 
 
 Bracciano 
 
 
 Forum Clodii 
 
 Orivolo 
 
 
 Bleram 
 
 Bieda - - - 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Tuscaniam 
 
 Toscanella 
 
 vim. 
 
 Maternum 
 
 Farnese 
 
 XVII. 
 
 Saturniam 
 
 Saturnia distrutta 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Rusellas 
 
 Roselle 
 
 
 Senam luliam 
 
 Sienna 
 
 
 From Sienna, I am inclined to think that this road 
 proceeded to Florence, where it rejoined the Via 
 Cassia, and from thence to Luca and Luna. The 
 Antonine Itinerary indeed describes a route between 
 the two first cities, under the name of Via Clodia. 
 
 Florentia Tuscorum Firenze 
 Solariam 
 
 Hellanam Aglana 
 
 R 3 
 
 Vim. 
 vim. 
 
46 
 
 ETRURIA. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 Pistorium 
 
 Pistoia 
 
 - VI. 
 
 ad Martis 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Lucam 
 
 Lucca - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 The Table, by pointing out a Forum Clodii be- 
 tween this last town and Luna, indicates still farther 
 the direction of the Clodian way, and reunites it 
 with the Aurelia ; which indeed it joined nearer its 
 origin, branching off from 
 
 Sabate Bracciano 
 
 Aquas Apollinares Bagni di Stigl'iano X. 
 
 Tarquinios TurcMna - - XII. 
 
 Cossain Ansedonia distrutta XV. 
 
 In the Table we have a communication between 
 Pisa and Florence. 
 
 Florentia 
 
 F'wenze 
 
 
 ad Arnura 
 
 Lustra 
 
 
 in Portu 
 
 Empoli 
 
 - IV. 
 
 Valvatam 
 
 Fornacette 
 
 - XVII 
 
 Pisas 
 
 Pisa 
 
 . vim. 
 
 We are equally ignorant by whom the Via Cassia 
 was constructed. It is only known that it existed 
 prior to Cicero's time ; for he informs us in the se- 
 cond Philippic, that it was one of the three roads 
 which led from Rome into Cisalpine Gaul. We have 
 seen that it joined the Via Clodia at Florence. Its 
 stations from Rome to that city are thus detailed in 
 the Antonine Itinerary. 
 
 Roma 
 
 Baccanas Baccmio - - XXI. 
 

 ETRURIA. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modem names. 
 
 Sutrium ^ 
 
 Sutri - 
 
 Forum Cassii 
 
 Vetralla 
 
 Vulsinios 
 
 Bolsena 
 
 Clusium 
 
 Chiusi - 
 
 ad Statuas 
 
 - 
 
 Arretium 
 
 Arezzo - 
 
 ad Fines -] 
 
 
 seu 
 
 «• S. Giovanni 
 
 Casas Caesarianas J 
 
 
 Florentiam 
 
 Firenze 
 
 247 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 XII. 
 
 XI. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 XXX. 
 
 XII. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 The same according to the Table ^, except that it 
 did not pass by Arretium. 
 
 Roma 
 
 ad Sextum 
 
 - _ _ 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Veios 
 
 risola Farnese 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Sutrium 
 
 Sutri 
 
 - XXI. 
 
 Vicum Matririi 
 
 Capannaccia 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Forum Cassii 
 
 Vetralla 
 
 . VIII. 
 
 Aquas Passeris 
 
 Bagni di Scrpa 
 
 . XII. 
 
 Volsinios 
 
 Bolsena 
 
 - XIIII. 
 
 Valliam fl. 
 
 Paglia 
 
 - X. 
 
 Clusium 
 
 Chiusi - 
 
 - XX. 
 
 ad Novas 
 
 Monte Pulciano 
 
 . IX. 
 
 ad Graecos 
 
 Fojano 
 
 - IX. 
 
 ad loglandem 
 
 Coggiano 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Ambrara fl. 
 
 Ambra - 
 
 - X. 
 
 Biturgiam 
 
 - - _ 
 
 - II. 
 
 Aquileiam 
 
 Incisa - 
 
 - XIV. 
 
 Florentiam 
 
 Firenze 
 
 - XV. 
 
 * Between Baccano and Su- 
 tri a road branched off to the 
 right, which crossed the Mons 
 Ciminus, and rejoined the Via 
 Cassia near Viterbo. This,which 
 is now the modern road, was 
 
 the ancient Via Cimina. Hoist. 
 Adnot. p. 67. 
 
 ^ I give the distances as cor- 
 rected from the Itinerary of 
 Antoninus. 
 
 11 4) 
 
248 ETRURIA. 
 
 At the station called ad Novas, a road branched 
 off to the left towards Sienna : if the distances are 
 right, this communication must have been a circuit- 
 ous one. I am inclined to think that it joined the 
 Via Clodia near Sienna, thus connecting the central 
 parts of Etruria with the coast. 
 
 The Table gives the following stations : 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 ad Novas 
 
 Monte Pulciano 
 
 
 Manliana 
 
 Pienza 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 ad Mensulas 
 
 Montalcino - 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 Umbronem fl. 
 
 Ombrone 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Senam luliamc 
 
 Sienna 
 
 - VI. 
 
 A communication is pointed out in the same Iti- 
 nerary between Sienna and Populonium. 
 
 Sena lulia 
 
 Sienna 
 
 
 ad Sextum 
 
 Filette 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Aquas Populonias 
 
 Caldane 
 
 - XXXIII 
 
 Manliana 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 . VII. 
 
 Populonium 
 
 Popuhnia 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Lastly, there remains to be noticed a road which 
 branched off from the Via Cassia at JBaccano, and 
 led to Ameria in Umbria, from which city it obtain- 
 ed the name of Via Amerina. Its divisions are thus 
 given in the Table : 
 
 Baccanas Baccano 
 
 Nepe Nepi - - - IX. 
 
 ^ I imagine the station no- been omitted between the Oin- 
 ticed in the next route, under brone and Sienna. 
 the name of ad Sextum, has 
 
ETRURIA. 
 
 249 
 
 Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in 
 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Falerios S^*. Maria Falari - V. 
 
 Castellum Amerinum Bassano - - XII. 
 
 Ameriam'^ Amelia - - IX. 
 
 Tuder Todi - - - XVI. 
 
 Vettonam Bettona - - XIV. 
 
 Perusiam Perugia - - X. 
 
 ^ Ameria, and the other stations between it and Perusia, are 
 in Umbria. 
 
 I 
 
SECTION VI. 
 
 UMBRIA AND PICENUM. 
 
 Origin and history of the Umbri, the Aborigines of Italy — De- 
 scription of the maritime part of Umbria, occupied by the Se- 
 nones — Interior divided by the Apennines — Picenum — Account 
 of the Picentes and Praetutii — Their boundaries — Description 
 of their country — Roman roads through both provinces. 
 
 It will not be necessary to examine at length the 
 different opinions which have been maintained re- 
 specting the origin of the Umbrian nation. I shall 
 rest satisfied in the present instance with laying 
 before the reader, in as succinct a manner as the in- 
 quiry will admit of, what may be collected from the 
 writings of the ancients, and the researches of modern 
 critics on this point up to the present time. The 
 Latin writers were evidently acquainted with no 
 people of Italy more ancient than the Umbri. " Um- 
 *' bri antiquissimus Italise populus," says Florus. 
 (I. 17.) " Umbrorum gens antiquissima Italia? ex- 
 " istimatur," affirms Pliny: (III. 14.) and Dionysius 
 of Halicarnassus assures us, they were one of the 
 oldest and most numerous nations of Italy. (I. 19.) 
 It has been seen indeed from his account, as well as 
 from Herodotus, (I. 94.) that the Umbri were al- 
 ready settled in that country long before the arrival 
 
UMBRIA. 251 
 
 of the Tyrrhenian colony. To the Greeks they were 
 known under the name of '0[xj3piKo], a word which 
 they supposed to be derived from ofxlBpog, under the 
 idea that they were a people saved from an universal 
 deluge '\ (Plin, loc. cit. Sol. 8.) Dionysius has far- 
 ther acquainted us with some particulars respecting 
 the Umbri, which he derived from Zenodotus, a 
 Greek of Troezene, who had written a history of this 
 people. 
 
 This author appears to have considered the Um- 
 bri as an indigenous race, whose primary seat was 
 the country around Rieti, a district which, according 
 to Dionysius, was formerly occupied by the Abori- 
 gines ^. Zenodotus was also of opinion, that the Sa- 
 bines were descended from the Umbri ; and though 
 it is customary to regard them as belonging to the 
 Oscan race, I see no reason why the latter people, 
 who are very indistinctly classed and defined, should 
 not be considered as descended from the same indi- 
 genous stock : nay rather, when we consider the ana- 
 logy which is allowed to exist between the several 
 ancient dialects of Italy '^, and the uniformity of to- 
 pographical nomenclature, which may be traced 
 
 * This Greek derivation is ri- bine country ; this last colony, 
 
 diculous ; but does it not sup- upon becoming numerous and 
 
 pose a tradition of the deluge powerful, detaches itself from 
 
 retained by this primitive race ? the parent race, and subse- 
 
 ^ Take away the CEnotrian quently drives them from their 
 
 Aborigines, who exist only in possessions near Rieti and the 
 
 the imagination of Dionysius of adjacent district. Dion. Hal. I. 
 
 Halicarnassus, and this simple 49. where see Cato's account, 
 statement holds good. The '^ This is sufficiently proved 
 
 Umbri having extended them- by Lanzi's work. See particu- 
 
 selves into various parts of Italy, larly t, i. p. 444. 
 and in particular into the Sa- 
 
252 
 
 UMBRIA. 
 
 throughout a great part of the peninsula*^, there : 
 seems to be a strong argument in favour of such an \ 
 hypothesis. Considering therefore the Umbri as 
 confessedly the most ancient people of Italy, I think 
 we may safely ascribe to them the population of the 
 central and mountainous parts of that country, as 
 also the primitive form of its language, until the se- 
 veral communities of the Etruscans, Sabines, and 
 Latins, successively detached themselves from the 
 parent nation, and from a combination of different 
 elements, adopted also different modifications of the 
 same primeval tongue. 
 
 Connected with the origin of the ancient Umbri, 
 there still remains a question which ought not to be 
 entirely disregarded. It was confidently stated by 
 Cornelius Bocchus, a Roman writer quoted by Soli- 
 nus (c. 8. Serv. ^n. XII. 753.) and Isidorus, (Orig. 
 VIII. 2.) that the Umbri were of the same race^ with 
 
 •^ A few examples will best explain my meaning. 
 
 Navies of places in Umbria corresponding with those of other parts 
 
 of Italy. 
 
 Camars, or Clusium, in Etruria. 
 Cameria a town of Latium. 
 
 Camertes a people. 
 
 Camerte ") ^ 
 
 > towns. 
 
 Camerinum 
 
 Carsulae on the Flaminiau way. 
 
 Nuceria on the same way. 
 
 Pitinum on the Pisaurus. 
 Tifernum on the Metaurus. - 
 — z on the Tiber. 
 
 Trebia near the Flaminian way. 
 
 {Arsulf }°f^'^^^^"'- 
 
 {Nuceria on the Po. 
 in Campania. 
 
 Pitinum of the Vestini. 
 r Tifernus, a mountain, river, and 
 1 town of Samnium. 
 
 {Treba of the vEqui. 
 Trebula of the Sabines. 
 Trebula of the Samnites. 
 
 « The word in the original is signification denotes the offset 
 " propago," which in its primary of a plant. 
 
[ 
 
 UMBRIA. 253 
 
 the ancient Gauls. This opinion has been rejected on 
 the one hand by Cluverius * and Maffei ?, while it has 
 served on the other as a foundation for the systems 
 of Freret ^ and Bardetti '\ who contend for the Cel- 
 tic origin of the Umbri. Taken in a certain sense, 
 I should consider this ancient authority certainly as 
 curious, and not undeserving of attention ; that is, if 
 we refer it to that most distant period, when the 
 name of Gomari, immediately derived from Gomer 
 the son of Japhet, is said to have been applied to the 
 descendants of that patriarch, and especially to that 
 numerous family which was afterwards classed under 
 the denomination of Celts ^. 
 
 So far the assertion here considered may not be 
 destitute of foundation ; but any notion of affinity, 
 either in language or customs, which may be ground- 
 ed upon this passage, between the Umbri and the 
 Celtic Gauls, who peopled France, and afterwards in- 
 vaded Italy, can hardly be admitted, for it would 
 neither be borne out by facts, nor supported by any 
 collateral proofs. 
 
 I have already touched upon the history of the 
 Umbri in the last section. It was there stated, that 
 on the arrival of the Tyrrhenian Pelasgi in Italy, 
 and the subsequent expulsion of the Siculi then at 
 war with the Umbri, the aboriginal inhabitants of 
 Italy, a new colony was established in Etruria ; 
 
 f Ital. Ant. I. 593. (Qu^st. Hebr. in Gen.) 
 
 s Primit. Ital. p. 1 15. ' If any dependence is to be 
 
 ^ Mem. de I'Acad. t. xviii. placed on the researches of 
 
 p. 83. Lanzi, the basis of the Umbri- 
 
 ' T. ii. p. 297. an as well as of the Latin dia- 
 
 ^ This tradition is recorded lect is Greek, which is certainly 
 
 by Josephus, (Ant. Jud. i. 6.) of Sclavonic, if I may so term 
 
 tand repeated by St, Jerom. it, rather than of Celtic origin. 
 
254 UMBRIA. 
 
 from which period the Etruscan nation may be said 
 to date its origin. 
 
 As the Etruscan name began to assume the as- 
 cendency, the Umbrian nation on the contrary de- 
 clined. They were forced to withdraw from the 
 right bank of the Tiber, while nearly the whole of 
 northern Italy fell under the power of their more 
 enterprising and warlike neighbours ; though an an- 
 cient Greek historian makes honourable mention of 
 the valour of the Umbri. (Nic. Damasc. ap. Stob. 
 VII. 89.) 
 
 It was then, probably, that the Tuscans, as we are 
 told;, possessed themselves of 300 towns previously 
 occupied by the Umbri. (Plin. III. 5.) 
 
 A spirit of rivalry was still kept up however be- 
 tween the two nations ; as we are assured by Strabo, 
 (V. 226.) that when either made an expedition into 
 a neighbouring district, the other immediately di- 
 rected its efforts to the same quarter. Both people 
 had however soon to contend with a formidable foe 
 in the Gauls who invaded Italy ; and after vanquish- 
 ing and expelling the Tuscans from the JPo, jDene- 
 trated still farther, and drove the Umbri from the 
 shores of the Adriatic into the mountains. These 
 were the Senones, who afterwards defeated the Ro- 
 mans on the banks of the Allia, and sacked their 
 city. The Umbri, thus reduced, appear to have 
 offered but little resistance to the Romans; nor is it 
 improbable that this politic people took advantage of 
 their differences with the Etruscans to induce them 
 at least to remain neuter, whilst they were con- 
 tending with tlie latter power. The submission of 
 southern Umbria appears to have taken place A. U. C. 
 446. (Liv. IX. 41.) The northern and maritime 
 
UMBRIA. 255 
 
 1 parts were reduced after the total extirpation of the 
 Senones, about twenty-five years afterwards. (Polyb. 
 11.19.) . 
 
 Umbria, considered under the limits which were 
 assigned to it in the reign of Augustus, was bounded 
 to the north by the Rubicon, which separated it 
 I from Cisalpine Gaul. The Apennines and Tiber 
 I formed its limits to the west ; the Adriatic to the 
 east. To the south it was divided from the Sabine 
 , country by the chain of mountains in which the 
 Nar takes its rise, and by that river as far as Terni; 
 i from this point a line drawn south of Otricoll, till 
 i it meets the Tiber, will complete the demarcation of 
 the two territories. The river ^sis to the south- 
 east marked the frontier on the side of Picenum. 
 
 From the Rubicon the first town which occurs on Ariminum. 
 \ the coast of Umbria is Ariminum, now Rimini, si- 
 ituated, as Pliny informs us, (111.14.) between the 
 [rivers Ariminus and Aprusa, the Dlareccliia andAnminus 
 Ausa. The former, according to Festus, gave its Aprusa fl. 
 name to the city. After the expulsion of the Se- 
 nones, Ariminum, originally an Umbrian city"\ re- 
 ceived a Roman colony, A. U. C. 485. (Liv. Epit. 
 XV. Veil. Pater. 1. 15. Strab. V. 217.) From that 
 ftime Ariminum was considered as a most important 
 I place, and the key of Italy on the eastern coast ; 
 fhence we generally find a Roman army stationed 
 fthere during the GaUic and Punic wars. (Polyb. 
 II. 23. III. 77.) It was here that Tib. Sempronius 
 .|Gracchus landed his army from Sicily to reinforce 
 Scipio after the battle of the Ticinus. (Liv. XXI. 51.) 
 
 . '" There are coins of this t. i. Lanzi, v. iii. p. 645. Ses- 
 :ity with the epigrapli ARIM tini Class. Gen. seu Monet, 
 md ARIMNO. Eckel. N°. I. Vet. p. 11 . 
 
256 UMBRIA. 
 
 How much importance Caesar attached to the pos- 
 session of this place has already been noticed, when 
 speaking of the passage of the Rubicon ". A second 
 colony was afterwards sent to Ariminum by the 
 Triumviri. Appian. Civ. Bell. IV. 3. This historian 
 describes it as one of the principal cities of Italy. 
 (Cf. Plut. vit. Caes.) That it continued to flourish 
 under Augustus is evident, from the remains of se- 
 veral great works erected there during the reign of 
 that emperor. 
 
 Ariminum was besieged by a partisan of Vespa- 
 sian during the contest between that general and 
 Vitellius. (Tacit. Hist. III. 42.) 
 Crustu- Beyond Ariminum we cross the river Crustumius, 
 
 noticed by Lucan — (II. 406.) 
 
 Crustumiumque rapax, et junctus Sapis Isauro. 
 
 and Pliny. (III. 15.) Its present name is Conca. 
 Pisaurum, We then find Pesaro^ the ancient Pisaurum, near 
 Pisaurus fl. a rivcr of the same name. Lucan however writes 
 it Isaurus : (loc. cit.) it is now called la Foglia. 
 
 This city, the origin of which is uncertain °, be- 
 came a Roman colony A. U.C. 568. (Liv. XXXIX. 44.) 
 It was occupied by Caesar soon after his irruption 
 into Italy. (Civ. Bell. I. 8. Plut. Caes.) Whether it 
 was colonized again by Julius Caesar or Augustus is 
 uncertain ; but inscriptions give it the title of Col. 
 lulia *'. The climate of Pisaurum seems to have 
 
 " See p. 96. Medaglie Greche di Pesaro. 
 
 ° The Greek coins with the There are others with the epi- 
 
 epigraph ni2ATPinN, which, if graph PIS in Umbrian charac- 
 
 the reading be genuine, cannot ters. Seslini doubts the authen- 
 
 be referred to any other city, ticity of the Greek medals, 
 
 have given rise to much specu- Classes Gen. seu Monet. Vet. 
 
 lation. Olivieri Lettera sopra le p. II . 
 
UMBRIA. 257 
 
 been in bad repute according to the opinion of Ca- 
 tullus, who says, 
 
 Prseterquam iste tuus moribunda a sede Pisauri 
 Hospes, inaurata pallidior statua. LXXX. 
 
 Pisaurum is also noticed by Cic. pro L. Sext. 
 Mel. II. 4. Plin. III. 15. Ptol. p. 62. About six 
 miles farther is Fano, anciently Fanum Fortunae. Fannm 
 (PUn. III. 15.) It is simply called Fanum in Caesar. 
 (Civ. Bell. I. 8.) and Sidon. Apollin. (I. Ep. 15.) 
 Strabo however (V. 217.) gives it the former name, 
 as weU as Tacitus (Hist. III. 50.) and Ptolemy, 
 (p. 62.) It became a colony under Augustus, and 
 was distinguished by the title of Colonia Julia Fa- 
 nestris. (Mel. II. 4. Vitruv. V. 1. Frontin. de Col. 
 and various inscriptions p.) — 
 
 Laetior hinc Fano recipit Fortuna vetusto. 
 
 Claud. VI, Cons. Hox. 500. 
 
 Beyond Fanum we cross the Metaurus, il il[/"^- Metaums 
 taro, a considerable stream, rendered ever memorable 
 j by the defeat of Asdrubal A. U. C. 545. 
 
 Quid debeas, O Roma, Neronibus, 
 Testis Metaurum fluraen, et Hasdrubal 
 
 Devictus. HoR. IV. Od. 4. 
 
 rapidasque sonanti 
 
 Vortice contorquens undas per saxa Metaurus. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 449. 
 
 Multaque Hasdrubalis fulgebit strage Metaurus. 
 
 Id. VII. 486. 
 
 But the battle took place higher up the stream. 
 
 p Ital. Ant. I. 606. 
 VOL. I. S 
 
058 UMBRIA. 
 
 as we shall presently have occasion to point out. 
 Sena fl. The next river is the Sena, now Cesano. 
 
 Et Clanis; et Rubico, et Senonum de nomine Sena. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 455. 
 
 In laevum cecidere latus, veloxque Metaurus, 
 Crustumiumque rapax, et junctiis Sapis Isauro, 
 Senaque. Lucan. I. 405. 
 
 Misus fl. And after it the Misus of the Table, now Nigola. 
 On the right bank of this little stream is Sinigaglia, 
 
 Sena Gal- anciently Sena, with the surname of Gallica, to dis- 
 tinguish it from the Etruscan Sena. 
 
 qua Sena relictum 
 
 Gallorum a populis traxit per secula nomen. 
 
 SiL. Ital. XV. 555. 
 
 It was colonised by the Romans after they had ex- 
 pelled, or rather exterminated the Senones, A.U.C. 
 471. (Polyb. II. 19/') but according to Livy (Epit. 
 XL) some years before that date. During the civil 
 wars between Sylla and Marius, Sena, which sided 
 with the latter, was taken and sacked by Pompey. 
 (Appian. Civ. Bell. I. 88.) Mention of it occurs also 
 inStraboV.217. Mel. II. 4. Liv. XXVIII. 46. Plin. 
 III. 14. Front, de Col. Ptol. p. 62. 
 
 We must now return to the north of Umbria, in 
 
 order to describe the interior of that province. On the 
 
 Sapis fl, left bank of the Sapis, il Savio, and towards its source, 
 
 Sarsina. was Sarsiua, which still retains its name ; it was 
 
 'J In a passage of this author rius would therefore read Sena, 
 
 (juoted by Strabo, (VI. 285.) Ital. Ant. I. p. 608. others 
 
 mention is made of a city called Spina. See the note to this 
 
 Sila,otherwise unknown, as being passage in the French Strabo, 
 
 situated on this coast. Cluve- t. ii. p. 414. 
 
UMBRIA. 259 
 
 the birthplace of Plautus the comic writer, a cir- 
 cumstance to which he alludes in the Mostellaria. 
 
 Nee mihi umbra usquam est ; nisi in puteo qusepiam est. 
 Te. Quid ? Sarsinatis ecqua est, si Umbram non habes ? 
 
 Act. III. sc. 2. 
 
 (Cf. Fest. V. Ploti.) Sarsina must have been once 
 a place of note, as it gave its name to a numerous 
 Umbrian tribe. (Polyb. II. 24.) F«-om ancient in- 
 scriptions we may collect that it was a municipal 
 town. (Cf. Strabo V. 217. Plin. III. 14.) 
 
 his Sarsina dives 
 
 Lactis. SiL. Ital. VIII. 462. 
 
 Sic montana tuos semper colat Umbria fontes, 
 Nee tua Bajanas Sarsina malit aquas. 
 
 Maiit. IX. Ep. 59. 
 
 The Sapinian tribe seems to have occupied the Sapinia 
 
 ^ ^ ^ ^ , tribus. 
 
 mountainous district near the source of the river 
 from which it derived its appellation : some vestige of 
 the ancient name may still be traced in that of a place 
 called Sapigno. (Liv. XXXI. 2.) To the west of 
 Sarsina was Mevaniola, now Galeata. (Plin. III. 14.) Mevanioia. 
 Vicus Titiensis is Castel Sicchiano ^, on the 3Ia- vicus ti- 
 
 . tiensis. 
 
 recc/ua. A little farther south is Mons Feretrus, Mons Fe. 
 now San Leo, the district of which goes by the^*^'"''' 
 name of Monte Felfro. Pitinum, termed Pisau- Pitinum 
 
 Pisau- 
 
 rense, from its situation on the Pisaurus, (Ptol. rense. 
 p. 62.) is probably Piagnino. Sestinum, higher up on Sestinum. 
 the same river, must be Sestino. (Plin. III. 14.) Ur-UrWaum 
 
 , ' , n • 1 . J Metau. 
 
 bmum named Metaurense, from its being seated on rense. 
 the Metaurus, answers to Ui'hania on the right 
 l)ank of that river, and not far from its source. (Plin. 
 
 ■■ Hohten. Adnot. p. 89. 
 S 2 
 
260 UMBRIA. 
 
 Urbinum HI. 14.) Another Urbinum is better known as Ur~ 
 
 Horteuse. , . • i r. i i p i 
 
 bino, capital or a duchy oi the same name. It was 
 distmguished from the former by the epithet of 
 Hortense. (Plin. III. 14.) Here Valens, general of 
 Vitellius, was put to death. (Tacit. Hist. HI. 62.) 
 
 Tifernum Tifcrnum Metaurense is thought to be S. Angelo in 
 
 reSr Vado. (Plin. HI. 14.) 
 
 In the mountains to the south of Urhino is the de- 
 file anciently called Petra Pertusa ^, or Intercisa, now 
 
 Petra Per- n J^^^ivlo, Qv Susso Foruto, from its beiner cut 
 
 tusa. ' ' & 
 
 through the rock which here closes in to the edge of 
 the river Cantiano. This work must doubtless be 
 referred to the construction of the Flaminian way. 
 It is accurately described by Procopius, (Rer. Got. 
 II.) and poetically by Claudian. 
 
 Qua mons arte patens vivo se perforat arcu, 
 Admittitque viam sectae per viscera rupis. 
 
 VI. Cons. Hon. 500. 
 
 (Cf Aur. Vict. Vespas. Paul. Diacon. IX.) 
 
 Nearer the sea, and on the left bank of the Me- 
 
 Forum taurus, Forum Sempronii answers to Fossomhrone. 
 
 ' Though mentioned by Strabo (V. 217.) among the 
 
 lesser towns of Umbria, it appears to have been a 
 
 municipium. (Plin. III. 14. Ptol. p. 62.) 
 
 The battle between Asdrubal and the Roman ge- 
 nerals must have taken place near Fossomhrone^ 
 and on the left bank of the Metaurus. Though 
 Livy has given no precise description of the spot, it 
 may be collected that it was in that part of the 
 
 ^ The term Pertusum seems uncommon in France, is doubt- 
 to have been specifically applied less a corruption of Petra Per- 
 to excavations of this kind, and tusa. 
 the name of Pierre Pertuis, not 
 
UMBRIA. 261 
 
 course of the river where it begins to be enclosed 
 between high and steep rocks. (XXVII. 47.) Tra- 
 dition has preserved a record of the event in the 
 name of a hill between Fossomhrone and the pass 
 oi Furlo, called 3Ionte cVAsdriibale. 
 
 South of the Metaurus we must notice Tuficum, Tuficum. 
 (Ptol. p. 62. Plin. III. 14.) which Holstenius places 
 near Pergola^ on the Cesano. On the same river 
 Suasa (Ptol. p. 62. Plin. III. 14.) is now Castel^^^^^- 
 Leo7ie, according to the abovementioned critic and 
 Cluverius ". Ostra, mentioned by the same ancient Ostra. 
 writers, is thought to have occupied the site of Cori- 
 naldo ^. 
 
 Lastly, on the left bank of the river ^Esis, now 
 Fiumesino, the ancient jEsium is lesi; (Strab. V. ^sium, 
 228.) it is called ^Esis by Ptolemy, (p. 62. Plin. III. 
 14.) Old inscriptions give it the title of Colony. 
 
 Nearer the Apennines we find Sentinum, nowSentinum. 
 Se?itina, celebrated for the battle fought in its vi- 
 city between the Romans and Gauls leagued with 
 the Samnites, A. U. C. 457- ; in which the consul 
 Decius so nobly devoted himself for his country. 
 (Liv. X. 27. Polyb. II. 19.) Sentinum is also noted 
 for having held out successfully against the second 
 triumvirate. (Dio Cass. XLVIII. Plin. III. 14. 
 Ptol. p. 62. Front, de Col.) 
 
 Farther south Attigio is the Attidium of Pliny. Attidium. 
 (III. 14.) 
 
 Matihca at the source of the ^sis retains its ^^a*^^''*- 
 name. (Plin. III. 14. Front, de Col.) 
 
 A little to the south-west we find Pitulum, now Pituium. 
 Piolo. (PUn. III. 14.) 
 
 t Holsten. Adnot. p. 90. p. 620. 
 
 " Adnot. p. 89. Ital. Ant. I. " Ital. Ant. loc. cit. 
 
262 UMBRIA. 
 
 Lastly, on the borders of Piceimm, Camerino re- 
 Cameri. prcseTits the ancicnt Camerinum, a Roman colony, 
 """'' (Front, de Col.) and a city of some note. Of the 
 identity of these two places topographers seem to 
 entertain no doubt ; but that the Camerinum and 
 Camerte of Strabo are the same, as Cluverius has 
 imagined >', will not, I think, be so readily admitted, 
 by those who consider under what ciixumstances 
 that ancient geographer has mentioned those places, 
 and how great a blunder we must suppose him to be 
 guilty of in noticing the same place twice, and under 
 different appellations. (Strab. V. 227. and 228.) 
 There are, besides, other reasons for making a dis- 
 tinction between these two names ; which I will re- 
 serv^e, however, till the opportunity occurs for ex- 
 amining the site which ought to be ascribed to Ca- 
 merte. Camerinum is mentioned by Caesar. (Civ. 
 Bell. I. 15. Cic. ad Attic. VIII. Ep. 12. Cato ap. 
 Fest. V. prorsus. Plut. \'it. Mar. Ptol. p. 62.) In 
 Appian we find it named Cameria. (Civ. Bell. 
 V. 50.) 
 
 We must now turn to that part of Umbria which 
 lies to the west of the central chain of the Apen- 
 nines. Towards the source of the Tiber, and on the 
 Tifernum left bank of that river, was Tifernum, distinguished 
 
 Tiberi. . . , 
 
 num. from that circumstance by the name of Tiberinum : 
 its site is supposed to be occupied by the modern 
 Cittd cli Castello. Tifenium is chiefly known to us 
 from the circumstance of its being situated near the 
 villa of the younger Pliny. In one of his letters 
 that writer, speaking of his favourite retreat, informs 
 us, that the neighbouring city of Tifernum had 
 
 :' Cluv. Ital. Ant. I. p. 613. 
 
UMBRIA. 263 
 
 cliosen him at an early age for its patron ; in return 
 I for which attention he had caused a temple to be 
 I built there at his expense. (Plin. Ep. IV. 1.) 
 In another letter to Trajan, he requests to be al- 
 lowed to erect the statue of that emperor in this 
 temple. (X. Ep. 24.) Tifernum is also mentioned 
 by Pliny the Elder. (III. 14. and 5. Ptol. p. 62.) 
 
 Pliny has given a very interesting and minute Tusci ph. 
 description of the villa above mentioned in another 
 letter. (V. Ep. 6.) 
 
 He represents it as placed on the slope of a hill 
 rising insensibly from an extensive plain, surrounded 
 by an amphitheatre of mountains crowned with 
 masses of wood ; from these descended less lofty 
 hills clothed with vines and shrubs, which, with the 
 fertile lands and rich meadows watered by the Tiber, 
 already navigable, completed the agreeable prospect ; 
 while cooling breezes transmitted from the Apen- 
 nines, which rose behind, rendered the air pure and 
 salubrious. Cluverius is of opinion, that the site of 
 the Tusci of Pliny agrees with that of the town now 
 called JSorgo di S. Sepolcro ; but I am inclined to 
 think with a modern traveller ^, that this place is 
 too far removed from Cittci di Castello, which un- 
 questionably answers to Tifernum. Indeed Hol- 
 stenius states positively, that the ruins of the villa 
 are to be seen above this town '^, The spot called 
 3Ionte di Belvedere, about two miles north of Citta 
 di Castello, seems from its name to present some of 
 the features to be found in Pliny's description. 
 But the position thus given to Pliny's villa would 
 
 ^ Eustace's Classical Tour teen miles from Cittci di Cas.- 
 tlirovigh Italy, vol. iii. p. 387. tello. 
 ^orgo .S'. S'epo/cro is nearly four- " Adnot. p. 81. 
 
 s 4 
 
264 UMBRIA. 
 
 place it in Umbria, whereas it seems natural to sup- 
 pose that it belonged to Etruria. I should therefore 
 be inclined to look for its site on the other side of 
 the Tiber, between Arexzo and Cittd cli Castello. 
 To the south of Tifernum, and at the foot of the 
 iguvium. main chain of the Apennines, was Iguvium, now 
 Enguhhio^ or more commonly Gubhio, a municipal 
 town ; and, as it would seem from the importance 
 attached to its possession by Caesar when he in- 
 vaded Italy, of some consequence. (Civ. Bell. 1. 12. 
 Cf. Cic. ad Att. VII. 13. Plin. III. 14.) 
 
 infestum nebulis humentibus olim 
 
 Iguvium. SiL. Ital. VIII. 459. 
 
 Some critics have supposed that the Mons Gyngy- 
 nus of Strabo (V. 227.) was to be referred to Igu- 
 vium ^. But this city has acquired greater celebrity 
 in modern times from the discovery of some interest- 
 ing monuments in its vicinity in the year 1440. 
 These consist of several bronze tables covered with 
 inscriptions, some of which are in Umbrian, others 
 in Latin characters '^. They have been the subject 
 of many a learned dissertation and comment nearly 
 from the time of their first appearance ; but it was 
 not till Lanzi had made his able and successful re- 
 searches into the ancient dialects of Italy, that any 
 clear notion could be formed of theii' contents. 
 Bourguet •*, and after him Gori and Bardetti ^, con- 
 
 ^ See the note to the French originals in Dempster, (Etrur. 
 
 Strabo, t. ii. p. 176. I^^g-) with a Latin translation 
 
 '^ They were found at la by Lami. 
 Scheggia, a village and post- '^ Dissert. Mem. Cort. t. i. 
 
 house near Gubbio, and on the p. 1 . 
 
 road between Foligno and the * Delia ling, dei primi abit. 
 
 Furlo pass. They were first d'ltalia, c. vii. p. 1. 
 published as fac-siniiles of the 
 
UMBRIA. ^65 
 
 sidered them as prayers offered up by the Pelasgi 
 during those distresses into which they are said to 
 have fallen on the decline of their power in Italy. 
 (Dion. Hal. I. 23.) Buonarotti, in his supplement to 
 Dempster, thought they were articles of treaty agreed 
 upon by some of the confederate states of Umbria ; 
 while MafFei and Passeri conceived them to be 
 statutes, or private acts of donations. But Lanzi 
 has satisfactorily proved, I think, that they relate 
 entirely to the sacrifical and augural rites of certain 
 Umbrian communities. Their names are mentioned 
 ' in the Tables, which thus serve to illustrate the an- 
 cient topography of a district otherwise very little 
 known. They are Clavernia, Curiatis, Pieratis, 
 Talenatis, Museiatis Juviscana, Casilatis, Perasna- 
 nia. The first of these answers to Ckiaserna, a Clavernia. 
 village near Guhbio. The second refers to the Cu- Curia, 
 riati of Pliny. (III. 14.) Museiatis to Museia, Ca-Museia. 
 silatis to Casilo^ botli hamlets in the vicinity ofCasiium. 
 Gtihhio. Juviscana relates probably to that town. 
 The Tarsinates Tuscom and Tarsinates Trifor are 
 two other tribes, which have not been hitherto satis- 
 factorily accounted for ^ There is little doubt that 
 these different tribes formed a confederacy ; a fact 
 which is confirmed by Cicero, who talks of the Igu- 
 vinates as having made a league, and mentions them 
 as being allied to the Romans. (Orat. j^ro Balb. 20.) 
 
 f Lanzi conceives that the to have had possessions in Etru- 
 Tarsinates are the same as the ria ; (Serv. ad Mn. X. 201.) 
 Tadinates, whom we shall no- to which circumstance the word 
 tice presently ; but I am in- Tuscom, for Tuscorum, may 
 clined to think that the Sarsi- have reference. The Tarsinates 
 nates are rather signified under Trifor may relate to the neigh- 
 that name. They were an ex- bouring city of Tifernum. Lan- 
 tensive tribe, and appear once zi, t. iii. p. 663. 
 
^6 UMBRIA. 
 
 It appears also that they resorted to the temple of 
 Jupiter Apenninus to sacrifice, as the Etruscans did 
 to the temple of Voltumna, and the Latins to the 
 Alban Mount. The priests are called Fratres A- 
 terii, and the ceremonies described indicate a power- 
 ful and wealthy nation ; since in one of the Tables a 
 sacrifice is specified which amounts to a hecatomb^. 
 The temjjle here alluded to is marked in the Table 
 Tempium of Peutinffcr, under the name of Jupiter Penninus. 
 
 Jovis 1 . 
 
 Apenniiii. We know that it possessed an oracle, from the fact 
 of its having been consulted by the emperor Clau- 
 dius. (Treb. Poll. vit. Claud, c. 10.) It is also no- 
 ticed by Claudian. 
 
 Exsuperat delubra Jovis, saxoque minantes 
 Apenninigenis cultas pastoribus aras. 
 
 VI. Cons. Hon. 504. 
 
 D'Anville tells us, that some vestiges of this an- 
 cient edifice are still to be seen on Monte Sanf 
 UbaldoK 
 
 The Eugubian Tables are particularly important 
 to the philologist, as they are calculated to throw 
 great light on the formation of the Latin language, 
 and may enable us to connect it with perhaps the 
 oldest of the ancient dialects of Italy. According 
 to Lanzi, the language in which these Tables are 
 written is full of archaisms and iEolic forms, and 
 bears great affinity to the Etruscan dialect K 
 
 s Lanzi, t. iii. p. 664, accomplished by future critics, 
 
 *■ Anal. Geogr. p. 98. Passeri t. iii. p. 658. In addition to 
 
 Paralip, p. 243. Maffei Veron. the consequence which these 
 
 lUustr. 49. records give to the ancient Igu- 
 
 ' Lanzi concludes his learned vium, I may notice also its 
 
 commentary on these Tables by coins, which are not uncommon. 
 
 observing, that it is but an essay, The epigraph is IKUVINI. 
 
 and that much remains to be Lanzi conceives that the name 
 
UMBRIA. 267 
 
 To the east of Guhhio^ and on a branch of the 
 Flaminian way, a place called S'lmllo is easily iden- SuiUum, 
 
 S1V6 Hel« 
 
 tified with the SuiUum of Pliny, (III. 14.) and theviUum. 
 Helvillum of the Itineraries. 
 
 South of Giihhio, and about a mile and a half 
 from the small town of Gucddo, was the ancient city 
 of Tadinum, (Plin. III. 14.) whose site was unknown Tadinum. 
 until its ruins were discovered in 1750; when se- 
 veral interesting monuments were found, which suffi- 
 ciently estabUshed its position in the vicinity of a 
 church dedicated to S. Maria Tadina, or iti Tado^. 
 In Procopius the name of this place occurs under the 
 coiTupt form of Taginae. It was here that Totila, 
 king of the Goths, was defeated and mortally wounded 
 in a battle with Narses. (Got. Per. IV.) 
 
 StiU to the south, and on the Flaminian way^Nuceria. 
 Nocera evidently corresponds with the ancient Nu- 
 ceria Camellaria. (Plin. III. 14.) It is noticed by 
 Strabo (V. 227.) for its manufacture of wooden 
 vessels. (Ptol. p. 62.) 
 
 More to the west, and near the Tiber, stood Ve- Vesionica. 
 sionica, which is thought to be Benexxo7ie : a little 
 lower, Arna probably answers to the present OVi-Ama. 
 tella d'Arno. (Plin. III. 14.) 
 
 His urbes Arna, et Isetis Mevania campis. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 458. 
 
 In Livy the name of this city is strangely altered 
 to Adharnabam \, where other copies however read 
 
 of Iguvium is a corruption of Literariae of Gori. 
 V'icus Jovius, which might be ' Lanzi supposes this to be 
 
 pronounced Icuviu, t. iii. p. 648. the Etruscan name, t. ii. p 280. 
 
 Sestinr Lett. Numism. t. 4.3. See also Vermiglioli dell' an- 
 
 ^ Borgia Dissert, dell' antica tica citta d'Arna Umbro-Etrus- 
 
 citta di Tadino, in the Symbolae ca. Perugia, 1800. 8". 
 
268 
 
 UMBRIA. 
 
 Assisium. 
 
 Hispel- 
 lum. 
 
 Aharnam. In Ptolemy (p. 62.) and several inscrip- 
 tions, it appears as Arna. 
 
 A few miles to the south-east Assisium is easily 
 recognised in the modern town of jissisi. (Plin. 
 III. 14. Ptol. p. 62. Procop. Rer. Got. III.) Con- 
 tinuing in the same direction we find Hispellum, 
 now Spello. 
 
 His urbes Arna, et laetis Mevania campis, 
 Hispellum. Sil. Ital. VIII. 458. 
 
 (Cf. Strabo V. 227. Ptol. p. 62.) It appears to have 
 been a colony ; (Plin. III. 14. Hygin. de Limit.) and 
 ancient inscriptions designate it hj the title of Col. 
 Julia Hispellum °\ 
 
 Farther to the east, and on the Flaminian way, 
 was Forum Flaminii ; some traces of its name are 
 preserved in that of Castello S. Giovanni pro Fiam- 
 ma °. It is noticed by Strabo. (V. 227. Plin. III. 
 14. Ptol. p. 62.) About two miles to the south, on 
 the same road, Foligno is acknowledged to be the 
 Fulginium. ancient Fulginium, or Fulginia. 
 
 Iguvium, patuloque jacens sine moenibus arvo 
 Fulginia. Sil. Ital. VIII. 461. 
 
 This city appears once to have been of some im- 
 portance, from an ancient inscription discovered 
 there ; which leads us to suppose that it was at 
 the head of a confederacy consisting of fourteen 
 Umbrian cities, which are severally mentioned"'. 
 
 Forum 
 Flaminii 
 
 " Ital. Aniiq. I. 628. 
 " Holsten. Adnot. p. 92, 
 ° These cities are Ameria^ 
 Assisium, Forum Flaminii, Ful- 
 ginium, Hispellum, Iguvium, In- 
 
 teramna, Mevania, Narnia, Nu- 
 ceria, Ocriculi, Spoletium, Tre- 
 bia, Tuder, Vettona. See Ja- 
 cobilli Istoria di Folisno. 
 
UMBRIA. 269 
 
 This fact is confirmed by a passage of Cicero, in 
 which mention is made of the league of the Fulgi- 
 nates. (Orat. pro Balbo. 20.) Fulginium is also 
 noticed by Appian (Civ. Bell. IV. 35.) and Pliny. 
 (III. 14.) 
 
 At the junction of the little rivers Timia and 
 Topino, whereof the former represents the ancient Tima fi. 
 Tinia, 
 
 Tiniaeque inglorius humor. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 454. 
 
 stood Mevania, famous for its wide extended plains ]\revania. 
 and rich pastures. (Colum. III. 8.) 
 
 ubi latis 
 
 Projecta in campis nebulas exhalat inertes, 
 Et sedet ingentem pascens Mevania taurum, 
 Dona Jovis. Sil. Ital. VI. 645. 
 
 His urbes Arna, et lastis Mevania campis. 
 
 Id. VIII. 458. 
 
 tauriferis ubi se Mevania campis 
 
 Explicat — LucAN. I. 473. 
 
 Strabo mentions Mevania as one of the most con- 
 siderable towns of Umbria. (V. 227. Cf Livy 
 IX. 41.) Here Vitellius took post, as if determined 
 to make a last stand for the empire against Vespa- 
 sian, but soon after withdrew his forces. (Tacit. 
 Hist. III. 55.) If its walls, as Pliny says, were of 
 brick, it could not be capable of much resistance. 
 (XXXV. 14.) This city is farther memorable as 
 the birthplace of Propertius, a fact of which he him- 
 self informs us. 
 
 Umbria te notis antiqua penatibus edit. 
 Mentior ? an patriae tangitur ora tuae ? 
 
270 UMBRIA. 
 
 Qua nebulosa cavo rorat Mevania campo, 
 Et lacus aestivis intepet Umber aquis, 
 
 Scandentisque arcis consurgit vertice murus, 
 Murus ab ingenio notior ille tuo. 
 
 IV. Eleg. I. 121. 
 
 It is now an obscure village, which still however re- 
 tains some traces of the original name in that of 
 Bevagna. 
 
 Near the entrance of the Tinia into the Tiber was 
 
 Vettona. Vcttona, now JBettona. (Plin. III. 14.) 
 
 The Tinia P, which, according to Strabo, was a 
 navigable river, (V. 227.) was formed by several 
 streams which united a little above Mevania. Of 
 these the most copious, as well as the most celebrat- 
 
 ciitum. ed, was the Clitumnus, the fame of which is united, 
 by the poetry of Virgil, with the triumphs of Rome, 
 and the Capitol itself 
 
 Hinc albi, Clitumne, greges, et maxima taurus 
 Victiraa, saepe tuo perfusi flumine sacro, 
 Romanes ad tempi a detim duxere triumphos. 
 
 Georg. II. 146. 
 
 ^ Nor is it less familiar to the other Latin poets. 
 
 Qui formosa suo Clitumnus flumina luco 
 Integit, et niveos abluit unda boves. 
 
 Propert. II. Eleg. XIX. 25. 
 
 Et lavat ingentem perfundens flumine sacro 
 Clitumnus taurum. Sil. Ital. VIII. 452. 
 
 Laeta sed ostendens Clitumni pascua sanguis 
 Iret, et a grandi cervix ferienda ministro. 
 
 Juv. Sat. XII. 13. 
 
 P Cluverius identifies the Ti- this respect he must be mis- 
 nia with the Topino ; but in taken. Ital. Ant. I. p. 700. 
 
UMBRIA. 271 
 
 Quin et Clitumni sacras victoribus undas, 
 Candida quae Latiis praebent armenta triumphis, 
 Visere cura fuit. Claud. VI. Cons. Hon. 506. 
 
 iiec si vacuet Mevania valles, 
 
 Aut praestent niveos Clitumna novalia tauros, 
 Sufficiam. Stat. Sylv. I. 4. 
 
 The beautiful description which the younger ciitumni 
 
 -.-.,. 1 -If PI* !• -I'T-i templum. 
 
 Phny has left us oi this sacred, river and its uttle 
 
 temple, the ruins of which are still to be seen near 
 
 the post-house of le Vene ^, between FoUgno and 
 
 . ' Spoleto, will be read with most pleasure in the ori- 
 
 ( ; ginal. (VIII. Ep. 8.) The stream rises close to the 
 
 I i temple, and still bears the name of Clitunno, 
 
 Somewhat north of the source of the Clitumnus is 
 the little town of Trevi, which represents the ancient TreWa. 
 Trebia. (Plin. III. 14.) About ten miles to the 
 south of this place we find Spoletium, Spoleto, colo- Spoietiun 
 nised A.U.C. 512. (VeU. Pater. I. 14.) Twenty- 
 five years afterwards it withstood, according to Livy, 
 (XXII. 9.) the attack of Hannibal, who was on his 
 march through Umbria, after the battle of the Tra- 
 symene. This resistance had the effect of checking 
 j the advance of the Carthaginian general towards 
 Rome, and compelled him to draw off his forces into 
 Picenum. It should be observed, however, that Po- 
 ly bins makes no mention of this attack upon Spo- 
 leto ; but expressly states, that it was not Hannibal's 
 intention to approach Rome at that time, but to lead 
 his army to the sea-coast. (III. 86.) Spoletium ap- 
 I pears to have ranked high among the municipal 
 towns of Italy, but it suffered severely from pro- 
 
 '^ Venuti Osservazioni sopra il fiume Clitunno del suo Culto e 
 Tempio. Roma, 1773. 4". 
 
272 UMBRIA. 
 
 scription in the civil wars of Mariiis and Sylla. 
 (Flor. III. 21. Appian. Civ. Bell. V. 33. Cic. Orat. 
 pro Balb.) This city is likewise mentioned by Strabo, 
 V. 227. Suet. Vespas. 1. Plin. III. 14. Amm. Mar- 
 cell. XIII. Zonar. Ann. II. Cassiodor. 11. Ep. 37. 
 Ptol. p. 62. 
 
 South-west of Sjjolefo, and on another branch of 
 
 Carsuiae. the Flaminian way, was Carsulse, the ruins of which 
 are to be seen between San Gemino and Acqua 
 Spm^ta. Holstenius informs us that this ancient 
 site stiU retains the name of Car soli '^. Carsuiae is 
 noticed by Strabo amongst the principal towns of 
 Umbria. (V. 227. Cf. Tacit. Hist. III. 60. PUn. 
 III. 14.) 
 
 About eight miles to the north-west, and near the 
 
 Tuder. Tiber, was Tuder, now Todi, formerly one of the 
 most important cities of Umbria, and famous for its 
 worship of Mars ^ 
 
 Gradivicolam celso de colle Tudertem. 
 
 SiL. Ital. IV. 222. 
 
 et baud parci Martem coluisse Tudertes. 
 
 \d. VIII. 464. 
 
 Its situation on a lofty hill rendered it a place of 
 great strength. 
 
 excelso summura qua vertice mentis 
 
 Devexum lateri pendet Tuder. — 
 
 Id. VI. 645. 
 
 "■ Adnot. p. 99. numerous coins with the epl- 
 
 ^ Among the ruins of this graph TUTERE in retrograde 
 
 ancient city are to be seen those Umbrian characters. On the re- 
 
 of a temple of the Doric order, verse of some is the aboriginal 
 
 which is supposed to have been emblem of the grasshopper. 
 
 that of Mars. (Micali Tav. 12. Passeri Paralip. in Dempst. 
 
 and 13.) Tuder boasts also of Libr. p. 176. Lanzi, t. ii. p. 29. 
 
UMBRIA. 273 
 
 (Cf. Strab. V. 227.) Tiider is never mentioned in 
 the wars of the Umbrians with tlie Romans ; but we 
 may collect from a fragment of the historian Sisenna, 
 preserved by Nonnius, (II. 472.) that it was very 
 early admitted to an alliance with Rome ^ We 
 learn from inscriptions, that Tuder became after- 
 wards a colony of that city. It was taken by Cras- 
 sus during the civil wars. (Pint. Crass, et C. Mar. 
 Cf Plin. III. 14. Ptol. p. 65. Procop. Rer. Got. II.) 
 South of Tuder, and also near the Tiber, the small 
 episcopal town of Amelia represents Ameria, one of Ar 
 the most considerable and ancient cities of Umbria. 
 According to Cato, who is quoted by PUny, (III. 14.) 
 I Ameria could boast of an origin greatly anterior to 
 [ that of Rome, having been founded, it is said, 964 
 ■ years before the war with Perseus, or 1045 years 
 ' before the Christian era. Cicero, in his defence of 
 the celebrated Roscius, who was a native of Ameria, 
 has frequent occasion to speak of that town. From 
 him we learn its municipal rank, and from Fronti- 
 nus, that it became a colony under Augustus. 
 It is recorded in a verse of the Georgics. 
 
 Aut Amerina parant lentse retinacula viti. 
 
 I. ^65. 
 
 And by Silius. 
 
 . . . His populi fortes Amerinus VIII. 462. 
 
 (Cf Strab. V. 228. Plut. C. Mario. Fest. v. Ameria. 
 Ptol. p. 65.) 
 
 ' This alliance is no other, highly probable that Tuder be- 
 
 [ believe, than the " Caniertium longed to the Camertes, whom 
 
 ' foediis" alluded to bv Cicero; I shall shortly have occasion to 
 
 [Orat. pro Balbo.) it being mention. 
 
 VOL. I. T 
 
J^74 UMBRIA. 
 
 Camerte. Betwceii tlic two last mentioned cities I would 
 place the Camerte of Strabo, of which I have al- 
 ready spoken under the head of Camerinum. It is 
 true, that in order to establish this point, we must 
 suppose the text of Strabo to be corrupt ; but unless 
 some such solution of the difficulty be adopted, we 
 must confound Camerinum and Camerte, as Cluve- 
 rius has done, to the manifest injury of the character 
 of Strabo as an accurate and judicious author. I am 
 in this respect only following the suggestion of a 
 learned Italian critic ^\ who has written a disserta- 
 tion expressly on this question. He supposes that 
 what relates to Camerte in Strabo is misplaced, and 
 that this city ought to have been mentioned toge- 
 ther with those towns which the geographer enu- 
 merates as being to the left of the Flaminian way, 
 that is to say, with Ameria and Tuder ^. So far, I 
 think, his reasoning is very plausible ; but in fixing 
 Camerte at a place called Camero >', between Spoleto,.^, 
 and Foligno, he contradicts his own supposition ; for 
 that place would certainly stand on the right of the 
 Roman way just mentioned. By placing Camerte 
 at Camarata^ about half way between Amelia and 
 Todi, this error will be rectified, and the proposed 
 emendation of Strabo will acquire considerable sup 
 port. What remains to be said will tend, I think, 
 
 " Francesco Dini de Anti- v/a?) /SaS/^ovrt Ik tuv 'OkpIkKi 
 
 quit. Umbrorum, deque Camerio ek 'Api/zivov, 'hrepat/.i/a icn), kcu 
 
 ac Camertibus. Of which an I.'KoXiiiov koI A'/o-iov ev ainoTi; toIi 
 
 abstract may be seen in the opi'C,ov(7i -r^v IliKevT/i/ijv opi^i' Kara 
 
 French Strabo. Eclairciss. N". It Bdrepa [/.ip-^, ^Aj/.epia re km 
 
 27. p. 60. vol. ii. Kaf^epr-/] kou 'YoZ^tp kvtpKviq itoXtq. 
 
 '^ I would propose the fol- > This place may be the Ka- 
 
 lowing reading of the whole |W.6pja of Appian. (Civ. Bell. V, 
 
 passage. (50. 
 
UMBRIA. 275 
 
 still farther to establish a distinction Ijetween Ca- 
 merte and Camerinum. 
 
 We hear of the Camertes in history as a powerful 
 Umbrian tribe, and from the mention of the circum- 
 ^itance of Clusium in Etruria having formerly borne 
 the name of Camers, (Liv. X. 25.) it is naturally 
 supposed that they once held that and other cities 
 1 on the right bank of the Tiber. We first hear, how- 
 I ever, of this people as belonging to Umbria, in Livy, 
 ! who informs us, (X. 36.) that the spies who were 
 I sent to explore the country beyond the Ciminian 
 ij! forest, were said to have penetrated as far as the 
 f Camertes Umbri, and to have negotiated a treaty of 
 alliance with them. These are doubtless the same 
 as the KafxepTioi of Polybius, who mentions an en- 
 Igagement having taken place in their country be- 
 tween the Romans and the combined forces of the 
 [Gauls and Samnites, in which the former were de- 
 tfeated ". (II. 19-) Cicero speaks of the most just 
 and sacred league of the Camertes ; (Orat. pro Balb. 
 go. and 22. Cf Sallust. Bell. Catil. 27. Plin. III. 14.) 
 l^d Sil. Italicus mentions the Camertes in conjunc- 
 Ition with the people of Ameria. 
 
 . . . His populi fortes Amerinus, et armis 
 
 Vel rastris laudande Gamers. VIII. 462. 
 
 It is pretty clear from the above citations, that 
 fthe Camertes and the people of Camerinum, who 
 |are always called Camerini, ought not to be con- 
 founded. But there is a passage that Cluverius has 
 iomitted to notice, which wiU render this still more 
 
 ^ Livy seems to place the allows that other authors stated 
 scene of this engagement in the it to have occurred in Umbria. 
 territory of Clusium ; but he (X. 26.) 
 
 T 2 
 
276 UMBRIA. 
 
 apparent ; it is found in Val. Max. (VI. 5.) From 
 him we learn, that P. Claudius, who was consul 
 A. U. C. 484, in a war with the Umbrians took the 
 city of Camerinum, and reduced the inhabitants to 
 slavery ; but some doubts having arisen with regard 
 to the justice of this war, the Camerini were ran- 
 somed and settled on Mount Aventine by order of 
 the people. These are not therefore the Camertes, 
 who many years before had formed, as I have already 
 stated, an alliance with Rome, and were always on 
 friendly terms with that city. (Cf Liv. XXVIII. 45.) 
 I may conclude by observing, that I am justified in 
 the position I have assigned to Camerte and the Ca- 
 mertes, from their proximity to Clusium the ancient 
 Camers % and the Ciminian forest. (Liv. IX. 36.) 
 
 Returning to the Flaminian way and the valley of 
 the Nar, we find Interamna, so called from its being 
 interamna. situated between two branches of that river : (Varr. 
 de Ling. Lat. IV. 5.) hence also the inhabitants of 
 this city were known as the Interamnates Nartes, to 
 distinguish them from those of Interamna on the 
 Liris, a city of New Latium, (Plin. III. 14.) If an 
 ancient inscription cited by Cluverius ^ be genuine, 
 Interamna, now represented by the well known town 
 of Temi, was founded in the reign of Numa, or 
 about eighty years after Rome. It is noted after- 
 wards as one of the most distinguished cities of mu- 
 nicipal rank in Italy. This circumstance, however, 
 did not save it from the calamities of civil war, 
 
 ^ I would restore to Camerte one side the epigraph KAM in 
 
 the coins which have been hi- Etruscan characters ; on the re- 
 
 therto attributed to Clusium, verse a huntsman and a boar, 
 
 that city having changed its See Arigoni Num. Etrur. t. v. 
 
 name long before money was Num. Popul. Antiq. t. xviii. 
 
 coined in Italy. They have on '' Ital. Ant. I. p. 635. 
 
UMBRIA. 277 
 
 during the disastrous struggle between Sylla and 
 Marius. (Flor. III. 21.) The plains around Inte- 
 ramna, which were watered by the Nar, are repre- 
 sented as the most productive in Italy ; (Tacit. Ann. 
 I. 79-) and Pliny assures us, that the meadows were 
 cut four times in the year. (XVIII. 28.) We also 
 find this city mentioned by Strabo. (V. 227. Tacit. 
 Hist. III. 61. Ptol. p. 65.) 
 
 Lower down on the Nar is Narnia, more an-Nf 
 ciently caUed Nequinum, now N^arni. This change 
 of name took place, according to Livy, (X. 9. and 
 10.) after the town had been taken by the Romans, 
 when it received a colony with the view of serving 
 as a point of defence against the Umbri. This took 
 place A.U.C. 454. (PUn. III. 14.) Many years 
 after we find it Incurring the censure of the senate 
 for its want of zeal during the emergencies of the 
 second Punic war. (Liv. XXIX. 15.) The situa- 
 tion of Narnia on a lofty hiU, at the foot of which 
 flows the Nar, has been described by several poets. 
 
 Celsa dehinc patulum prospectans Narnia campum 
 
 Regali calcatur equo ; rarique coloris 
 
 Non procul amnis abest urbi ; qui nominis auctor, 
 
 nice sub densa silvis arctatus opacis, 
 
 Inter utrumque juguui tortis anfractibus albet. 
 
 Claud. VI. Cons. Hon. 515. 
 
 dure monti per saxa recumbens 
 
 Narnia— Sil. Ital. VIII. 458. 
 
 Narnia sulphureo quam gurgite candidus amnis 
 Circuit, ancipiti vix adeunda jugo. 
 
 ^ ^ ^ ^, 
 
 Sed jam parce mihi, nee abutere Narnia Quincto ; 
 Perpetuo liceat sic tibi ponte frui. 
 
 Makt. VII. Er. 92. 
 
 T 3 
 
278 UMBRIA. 
 
 In this last passage Martial alludes to the noble 
 bridge raised over the Nar by Augustus, the arch of 
 which was said to be the highest known. (Procop. 
 Rer. Got. I.) Narnia is also recorded by Strabo. 
 (V. 227. Tacit. Hist. III. 63. Ptol. p. 65.) 
 Ocricuium. The last town we have to notice is Ocriculum, 
 now OtricoU, situated a few miles from the left 
 bank of the Tiber. According to Livy, it was the 
 first city of Umbria which voluntarily submitted to 
 Rome. (IX. 41.) Here Fabius Maximus took the 
 command of the army under Servilius, and bade 
 that consul approach his presence without lictors, 
 in order to impress his troops with a due sense of 
 the dictatorial dignity. (Liv. XXII. 11.) Ocriculum 
 suffered severely during the social war. (Flor. III. 18.) 
 In Strabo's time it appears, however, still to have , 
 been a city of note ; (V. 227.) a fact which is con- 
 firmed by the numerous remains of antiquity which 
 have been extracted from its ruins. From Cicero 
 we collect, that Milo had a villa in its vicinity. (Orat. 
 pro Mil.) Passages relating to this city will be 
 found in Tacit. Hist. III. 78. Plin. III. 14. Plin. 
 Jun. VI. Ep. 25. Dion. Hal. ap. Steph. Byz. Ptol. 
 p. Q5. Amm. MarceU. XVI. 
 
 There are a few other towns of Umbria whose 
 sites remain as yet unknown. Larolum, mentioned 
 by Strabo (V. 227.) as being on the Flaminian way 
 between Ocriculum and Narnia, is noticed by no 
 other author, nor even by the Itineraries; fromwhence 
 it is commonly supposed that the text of Strabo with 
 regard to this word is corrupt. 
 
 Casuentum, Dola, surnamed Salentina; Forum Ju- 
 lium, surnamed Concubium; Forum Bremitii, Pe- 
 lestinum, Vindinum, and Viventum, recorded by 
 
 I 
 
PICENUM. 279 
 
 Pliny as existing in his day, with several other cities 
 of which no vestiges remained, (III. 14.) are all 
 I equally unknown. 
 
 PICENUM. 
 
 Little has been ascertained respecting the Pi- 
 centes, except the fact that they were a colony of the 
 Sabines, established under the auspices of the ancient 
 Picus% a well known character in the Latin my- 
 thology, who transmitted his name to his colonists. 
 
 Hoc Picus, quondam nomen meniorabile ab alto 
 Saturno, statuit genitor, quern carmine Circe 
 Exutum formae volitare per aediera jussit, 
 Et sparsit plumis croceum fugientis honoreni. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 441. 
 
 (Cf. Strab. V. 240. Plin. III. 13. Fest. de Samnit.) 
 But the Sabines were not apparently the first or sole 
 possessors of the country. The Siculi, Liburni, 
 and Umbri, according to Pliny, (III. 13.) the Pe- 
 lasgi, as Silius Italicus reports, (VIII. 445.) and the 
 Tyrrheni, according to Strabo, (V. 241.) all at differ- 
 ent periods formed settlements in that part of Italy. 
 The conquest of Picenum cost the Romans but 
 little trouble : it was effected about 484. U. C. not 
 long after the expedition of Pyrrhus into Italy ; 
 (Liv. Epit. XV. Flor. I. 19- Eutrop. II.) when 
 860,000 men, as Pliny assures us, submitted to the 
 Roman authorities. (III. 13.) From the same writer 
 we learn, that Picenum constituted the fifth region in 
 the division of Augustus. This province was con- 
 
 " The name of this people is lectio form Piquier Martier, 
 thought to occur in the Eugu- which Lanzi renders by Picen- 
 gubian Tables imder the dia- tium Martiorum, vol. iii. p. 661. 
 
 T 4 
 
280 PICENUM. 
 
 sidered as one of the most fertile parts of Italy. 
 (Liv. XXII. 9. Strab. V. 240.) The produce of its 
 fruit-trees was particularly esteemed. 
 
 Picenis cedunt pomis Tibui'tia succo. 
 
 HoR. Sat. II. 4. 
 
 Quid quum Picenis excerpens semina pomis 
 Gaudes ? Id. II. 3. 
 
 de corbibus iisdem 
 
 iEmula Picenis, et odoris mala recentis. 
 
 Juv. Sat. XI. 72. 
 
 It may be considered as limited to the north by 
 the river jEsis. To the west it was separated 
 from Umbria and the Sabine country, by the central 
 chain of the Apennines. Its boundary to the south 
 was the river Matrinus, if we include in this division 
 the PrsetuUi, a small tribe confined between the 
 Matrinus and Helvinus. 
 ^sisfl. Beginning from the river iEsis, now Fimneshio, 
 
 Ante, ut fama docet, tellus possessa Pelasgis : 
 Quels Msis regnator erat, fluvioque reliquit 
 Nomen ; et a sese populos tum dixit Asilos. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 445. 
 
 Aucona. the first city we have to notice on the coast is An- 
 cona, which still retains its name; supposed generally 
 to be a word of Greek origin, and expressive of the 
 angular form of the promontory on which the town 
 is placed. (Mel. II. 4. Procop. Rer. Got. II.) This 
 
 Cumerium bold headland was called Cumerium promontorium; 
 
 promonto- . • t *- /^ 
 
 riiim. its modern name is Monte Lomero, and sometimes 
 ISlonte Giiasco. 
 
 The foundation of Ancona is ascribed by Strabo 
 (V. 241.) to some Syracusans, who were flying from 
 
PICENUM. 281 
 
 the tyranny of Dionysius ; a fact which is confirmed 
 by Juvenal. 
 
 Ante domuni Veneris, quani Dorica sustinet Ancon. 
 
 Sat. IV. 40. 
 
 These Syracusans of Strabo are by many critics 
 supposed to be the same as the Siculi of Pliny, to 
 whom that writer attributes the origin of this city. 
 (Plin. III. 13. Solin. VIII.) But on the other hand 
 it is contended, that the foundation of Ancona must 
 be anterior to the reign of Dionysius, since it is no- 
 ticed in the Periplus of Scylax (p. 12.) as belonging 
 to the Umbri ; and therefore that the Siculi of Pliny 
 must be that ancient race who settled in Italy at a 
 very remote period, and afterwards passed over into 
 Sicily ''. Leaving this question to be discussed at 
 another opportunity, I shall go on to observe, that 
 Ancona is spoken of in Livy, as a naval station of 
 some importance in the wars of Rome with the lUy- 
 rians. (XLI. 1. Tacit. Ann. III. 9.) 
 
 mine Dalmaticis obnoxia fluctibus Ancon. 
 
 LucAN. II. 402. 
 
 It was occupied by Caesar soon after his passage 
 of the Rubicon. (Civ. Bell. I. 11. Cic. ad Fam. 
 XVI. 12.) It continued to be a port of consequence 
 in Trajan's time, if we may judge from the works 
 erected by that emperor, which are still extant there. 
 
 The colonization of Ancona by the Romans is a 
 
 '• Bardetti, part ii. c. 10. the epigraph ATRfiN are a cer- 
 
 Olivieri della fond, di Pesaro tain proof of its Greek origin. 
 
 dissert, p. 13. Gius. Cohicci Mionnet. Med. Ant. t. i, p.215. 
 
 Delle antichita Picene, t. i. diss. Sestini Class. Gen. sen Monet. 
 
 I. The coins of this city, with Vet. p. 12. 
 
282 PICENUM. 
 
 fact which we learn from Pliny ; but he does not 
 mention the time at which the event took place. 
 (III. 13. Front.de Col. Ptol. p. 65.) Strabo reports 
 that its territory was very fertile in corn and wine. 
 (V. 241.) Its purple dye is celebrated by Silius 
 Italicus. 
 
 Stat fucare colus nee Sidone vilior Ancon, 
 Murice nee Libyco. VIII. 438. 
 
 Besides the passage already quoted from Juvenal, 
 we also learn from Catullus, that Venus was the fa- 
 vourite deity of Ancona. 
 
 Nunc, o eaeruleo creata ponto, 
 Quae sanetum Idalium, Uriosque apertos, 
 Quaeque Aneona, Cnidumque arundinosam 
 Colis. XXXVI. 
 
 About ten miles farther on the coast was Nu- 
 Numana. mana, now Humana, founded, according to PHny, 
 by the Siculi already mentioned. (III. 13. Mel. 
 II. 4. Ptol. p. 62.) 
 
 Hie et quos paseunt seopulosse rura Numanae. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 432. 
 
 Misiofl. Crossing the little river Misio, il Muscone, we 
 potentia. find Potcntia, whose ruins exist about a mile from 
 the present Porto di Recanati, and close to a mo- 
 nastery which preserves the name of the ancient city 
 Potentia fl. in that of S". Maria di Potenza'^. The river on 
 which it stands seems to have borne the same name 
 as the town, and is now called Poteima. 
 
 We hear of a Roman colony being sent to Po- 
 
 ". Holsten. Adnot. p. 134. 
 
PICENUM. 283 
 
 tentia 568. A. U. C. (Liv. XXXIX. 44. VeU. Pater. 
 I. 15.) Mention is also made of it by Cicero (de 
 Harusp. Resp. XXVIII. Strab. V. 241. Mel. II. 4. 
 Plin. III. 13, Ptol. p. 62.) The river which follows 
 is the Flusor of the Table, now Chiento. It is atFiusorfl. 
 the mouth of this river that Cluverius would place 
 the ancient Cluana, mentioned by Mela (II. 4.) andciuana, 
 Pliny (III. 13.) among the maritime towns of Pice- 
 num ; but more modern topographers ^ concur in 
 fixing its site at Sanf Elpidio, about three miles 
 from the sea, and the mouth of the little river Tinna, Timmfl. 
 which still preserves the name under which it is 
 mentioned in the Table. 
 
 More to the south, and about five miles from the 
 sea, was Firmum Picenum, so termed, probably, to Firmum 
 
 ... . Picenum. 
 
 distmguish it from some other city of the same 
 name now unknown^: (Strab. V. 241.) it was co- 
 lonised, as Veil. Paterculus informs us, towards the 
 beginning of the first Punic war. (I, 14. Cf. Liv. 
 XXVII. 10.) Firmum was occupied by Caesar on 
 his march from Ariminum. (Cn. Pomp. Ep. ad Dom. 
 Ep. ad Att. VIII. Ep. 12.) 
 
 Firmum is mentioned besides by Val. Max. VIII. 
 15. Appian. Civ. Bell. I. 47. Ptol. p. 62. Mel. II. 4. 
 Procop. Rer. Got. II. Ancient inscriptions give it 
 the title of Col. Augusta Firma. The modern town 
 of Fermo is yet a place of some note in the Mcwca 
 d'Ancoiia; and the Porto dl Fermo answers to the Casteiium 
 
 /-I n T-^' n T->i' /TTT ta o ^ Firmaiio- 
 
 Castellum I' irmanorum oi rliny. (111.13. otrab. mm, 
 V. 241.) 
 
 ^ Notizie dell' atitica Cliiana cerata, 4"'. 1/16. 
 oggi Sant" Elpidio, e di molte ^ Mich. Catalani Orig. e An- 
 
 altre citta dell antico Piceno, tich. Ferniane, part, ii. p. 32. 
 raccolte da Andrea Bacci. JNfa- 
 
284 
 
 PICENUM. 
 
 CupraMa- Next foUows Cupra, termed Maritima, to distin- 
 
 ritima. , 
 
 guish it from another city known by the name of 
 Cupra Montana. 
 
 From Strabo we learn that this was an establish- 
 ment of the Etruscans, who worshipped Juno under 
 the name of Cupra ^ (V. 241.) 
 
 Et quels litoreae fumant altaria Cupras. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 433. 
 
 Castrum 
 
 Truenti- 
 
 num. 
 
 Truentus 
 
 fl. 
 
 This city is also mentioned by Mel. II. 4. Plin. 
 III. 13. Ptol. p. 62. and several inscriptions, one of 
 which informs us, that the temple of the goddess 
 was restored by the emperor Hadrian \ This in- 
 scription, which was found at an obscure place on 
 the coast named Grotte a mare, seems to fix there 
 the site of this ancient city ^ ; but the Italian anti- 
 quaries incline to place it at 3Iarano, in the vicinity 
 of R'q^a transona ^. 
 
 Truentum, or Castrum Truentinum, must be 
 placed near the mouth of the river Truentus, il 
 Tronfo. But no vestiges of this city remain, and it 
 may be doubted on which bank of the river it stood. 
 It seems probable, however, that it should be the 
 
 '' I see no reason for doubt- 
 ing, as some critics have done, 
 the accuracy of Strabo's infor- 
 mation in the above particular. 
 It appears from Varro that 
 Cupiu was also a Sabine word, 
 synonymous with bonus in La- 
 tin ; (de Ling. Lat. VI.) but 
 it does not follow therefore that 
 Cupra was not an Etruscan 
 deity, and that the city and 
 temple consecrated to her were 
 not founded by that nation. It 
 may reasonably be supposed that 
 
 Cupra was an aboriginal name, 
 and therefore common, as many 
 other words doubtless were, to 
 the Sabines and Tuscans. See 
 the authors cited in a note to 
 the French Strabo, t. ii. p. 238. 
 
 ' Ital. Anliq. L p. 734. 
 
 ^ Id. I. p. 734. Holsten. Ad- 
 not. p. 137. 
 
 ' Pacciaudi Antichita diRipa 
 transona, p. 60. Gius. Colucci 
 Cupra Maritima Ant. Citta Fi- 
 cena Illustrata, part. i. s. 2. 
 p. 17. 
 
PICENUM. 285 
 
 Porto iVAscoliy or Monte Brandone, a little farther 
 up, on the left bank of the Tronto "'. The latter 
 site seems rather confirmed by Siliiis Italicus. 
 
 Quique Truentinas servant cum flumine et arces. 
 
 VIII. 434, 
 
 Pliny informs us, that this city was the only re- 
 maining establishment of the Liburni, a well known 
 Illyrian nation, in Italy. According to the same 
 writer, they once occupied a considerable extent of 
 territory on this coast". (III. 13.) Castrum Tru- 
 entinum is noticed by Strabo, V. 241. Pomp, ad 
 Dom. Ep. Cic. ad Att. VIII. 12. Mel. II. 4. Front, 
 de Col. 
 
 After crossing three small rivers called Albulates, Aibuiates 
 Suinus, and Helvinus, by Pliny, (III. 13.) now F7-suinusfl. 
 brata^ Sino, and SaUneUo, we come to Castrum ^^''^'""^^' 
 
 Castrum 
 
 Novum, the last maritime city of Picenum to the^o^"'"- 
 
 south. This city, according to Cluverius and Hol- 
 
 stenius, occupied the site called San Flamano at 
 
 the mouth of the Tordino, the Batinus of Pliny. Batinus 
 
 fl. 
 (III. 13.) But, according to the measurements of 
 
 D'Anville, it must have been situated nearer to the 
 
 town of Giulia Nova, which has risen out of the 
 
 ruins of the ancient city °. Castrum Novum was a 
 
 Roman colony sent out, according to Veil. Pater. 
 
 1. 14. A.U.C. 479. (Cf. Liv. Epit. XL Plin. III. 13.) 
 
 "* D'Anville, Anal. Geogr. by land. But would it not be 
 
 p. 181. more natural to suppose, that 
 
 " It is chiefly on this infor- the Liburni, as a maritime peo- 
 
 mation of Pliny that Freret has pie, had crossed over from the 
 
 grounded his system of the 11- opposite coast of Dalmatia ? 
 
 lyrian colonies in Italy. He See M^ni. de I'Acad. t. xviii. 
 
 conceives that these Liburni, p. 75. 
 as well as all the others, came " Anal. Geogr. part ii. p. 18. 
 
286 PICENUM. 
 
 Vomanus Bcyond is the river Vomanus, now Vomano, 
 Matrinus (PHn. III. 13.) and the Matrinus, la Plomha. (Strab. 
 ^- V. 241. Ptol. p. 62.) 
 
 We must now return to the north of Picenum, in 
 
 order to examine the different places situated in the 
 
 interior of that province. 
 Cupra On the left bank of the ^sis was Cupra, which, 
 
 Montana. _ . . . 
 
 from its situation among mountains, w^as termed 
 Montana. Its position has long been a controverted 
 point among topographers p, but the Italian antiqua- 
 ries seem to concur in fixing it near the present 
 3fasaccio cTIesi ^. Pliny (III. 13.) and Ptolemy 
 (p. 62.) are the only authors who have recorded 
 this ancient city. A few miles to the south was 
 Cinguium. Cingulum, whose name is but little changed in that 
 of Cingolo. It surrendered to Caesar, though La- 
 bienus, then a great partisan of Pompey, had raised 
 and constructed it at his own expense. (Caes. Civ. 
 Bell. 1. 15. Cic. Ep. ad Att. VII. 11. 
 
 celsis Labienum Cingula saxa 
 
 Miserunt muris — Sil. Ital. X. 34. 
 
 Plin. III. 13.) Considerably to the north-west, and 
 near Ancona, we easily recognise in the modern 
 Auximum. town of Oshuo the ancient Auximum, a Roman co- 
 lony ; (Veil. Pater. 1. 15.) and from its strength one 
 of the most important places of Picenum. (Caes. Civ. 
 Bell. 1. 12. Plut. vit. Pomp.) 
 
 . , admotae pulsarunt Auximon alae. 
 
 LucAN. II. 466. 
 
 P Cluver. Ital. Antiq. I. p. tio. Raccolt. Caloger. t. xxix. 
 
 741. Fontanini del sito di Cupra 
 
 1 Sartl de Ant. Pic. Civit. Montana, e Giafranc. Lancel- 
 
 Cupra Montana, deque Massa- loti, Cupra Montana. 
 
PICENUM. 287 
 
 The earliest mention of Auximum is found in 
 Livy, (XLI. 27-) where we learn, that the censors of 
 Rome A. U. C. 578. ordered the walls of that city to 
 be built, and shops to be constructed round its Forum. 
 This was thirty years before it became a colony. 
 In the time of Procopius it was a large city, and 
 capital of the province. (Rer. Got. II.) Auximum 
 is also noticed by Strabo. (V. 241. Plin. III. 13. Ptol. 
 p. 62.) 
 
 Ricina, which appears to have become a colony in Ridna. 
 the reign of Severus under the name of Helvia Ri- 
 cina % is placed by Holstenius about two or three 
 miles from Macerata, near the right bank of the Po- 
 tenxa^. (Plin. III. 13.) Higher up, on the left bank 
 of the same river, at a place called Montecchio ^, are Treia. 
 the ruins of Treia, a town of municipal rank, ac- 
 cording to ancient inscriptions, and noted by Pliny. 
 (III. 13.) Nearly opposite to this last place, and on 
 the other side of the Potenza^ stood Pollentia, men- PoUentia. 
 tioned only by Pliny. (III. 13.) Holstenius informs 
 us, that some remains of this city were to be seen in 
 his time on the site of the present Monte Melone ". 
 Higher up on the same bank of the Poten%a, Septem- Septem- 
 peda answers to the present town of San Severino. 
 (Plin. III. 13. Strab. V. p. 241.) Tollentinum isToiienti- 
 easily recognised in the modern Tolentino^ on the 
 left bank of the Chienti. (Plin. III. 13.) Ancient in- 
 scriptions shew that these two last towns were of 
 municipal rank ^. Urbs Salvia is now JJrhisaglia, Urbs Sai. 
 about five miles to the east of Tolentino. (PUn. 
 III. 13. Ptol. p. 62. Balb. de Limit, prov. Pic.) 
 
 ' Cluv. Ital. Ant. I. p. 739. " Adnot. p. 138.. 
 
 ^ Adnot. p. 137. == Ital. Antiq. I. 738-9. 
 
 * Holsten. Adnot. loc. cit. 
 
S88 
 
 PICENIIM. 
 
 Faleria. 
 Novana. 
 
 Asculum 
 Picenum, 
 
 Pausulae is placed by Holstenius at Monte delt 
 Olmoy, about ten miles north-east of UrbisagUa. 
 To the south of this last city was Faleria, now Fal- 
 lerotii \ (Plin. III. 13. Balb. de Limit. Picen.) 
 
 The Novana of Pliny (III. 13.) is thought by 
 Cluverius to be Monte cli Nove ^. 
 
 Asculum Picenum, so named to distinguish it 
 from the Asculum of Apulia, is now AscoU. This 
 town is described by Strabo as a place of great 
 strength ; surrounded by walls and inaccessible 
 heights. 
 
 ■ et inclemens hirsuti signifer Ascli. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 439. 
 
 It was the first city to declare against the Romans 
 when the social war broke out, and its example was 
 followed by the whole of Picenum. Asculum sus- 
 tained in the course of that war a long and memo- 
 rable siege against Pompey, who finally however 
 compelled the place to surrender, and caused several 
 of the chiefs of the rebels to be beheaded. (Liv. 
 Epit. LXXVI. Veil. Pater. II. 21. Flor. III. 18. 
 Appian. Civ. Bell. I. 38. Plut. vit. Pomp.) It might 
 be owing to this latter circumstance that this town 
 offered no resistance to Cajsar in his irruption into 
 Italy. (Civ. Bell. I. 15.) 
 
 . . . depellitur arce 
 
 LucAN. II. 469. 
 
 Lentulus Asculea. 
 
 We learn from Pliny that Asculum was a Roman 
 
 y Adnot. p. 137. 
 
 ^ For an account of a cu- 
 rious inscription found here, see 
 Visconti Museo Pio Clem. vol. ii. 
 p. 35. We learn from it that 
 
 Faleria had a Capitolium, a Fo- 
 rum properly so called, a Fo- 
 rum Pecuarium, colleges, he. 
 It is of the time of Hadrian. 
 " Ital. Ant. I. p. 7^1. 
 
PICENUM. 289 
 
 colony, and considered as the chief city of the pro- 
 vince ^ (III. 13.) 
 
 Cicero mentions Barrus, a native of Asculum, as 
 a most eloquent orator. (Orat. Brut. s. 46.) 
 
 What remains of Picenum may be classed under 
 the head of the territory of the Prajtutii, though a 
 subdivision is sometimes made of it by ancient geo- 
 graphers into the Ager Palmensis, Praetutianus, and Prstutii. 
 Hadrianus ; (Plin. III. 13.) but it would be diffi- 
 cult to attempt now to define the boundaries which 
 ought to be assigned to each. 
 
 Of the Prsetutii, indeed, scarce any thing is known 
 but that they were a different people from the Pi- 
 centes. That their territory was fertile and cele- 
 brated for its wine, we learn from more than one 
 author; (Plin. XIV. 6. and 7. Dioscor. V. 19-) and 
 we know that Hannibal availed himself of these re- 
 sources, when he led his army through this district 
 on his way to the south, after his campaign in Etru- 
 ria; (Polyb. 111.89- Liv. XXII. 9.) as did Clau- 
 dius Nero, when proceeding by forced marches to 
 join his colleague who was opposed to Asdrul)al. 
 (Liv. XXVII. 43.) 
 
 Tuni, qua vitiferos domitat Praetutia pubes, 
 
 Lseta laboris, agros. Sil. Ital. XV. 571. 
 
 Ptolemy (p. 62.) assigns to the Praetutii the city 
 of Interamna, which in consequence was usually interamna 
 
 . . ^ , Pr»tu- 
 
 caUed Prsetutiana "^j to distinguish it from three tiana. 
 
 ^ The coins of Asculum, in rupled in the middle ages into 
 
 alliance with the neighbouring Aprutium, and this again into 
 
 city of Hadria, have the epi- Abruzzo, which has ultimately 
 
 graph A2. Sestini Class. Gen. become that of the Neapolitan 
 
 seu Monet. Vet. p. 12. province in which the modern 
 
 <^ It may be remarked, that city is included, 
 the name of Praetutia was cor- 
 
 VOL. I. U 
 
290 PICENUM. ^ 
 
 other cities of the same name in other parts of Italy. 
 From a passage in Frontinus it may be collected, 
 that this city was first a municipium, and afterwards 
 a Roman colony, (de Agr. Limit.) Its modem 
 name is Teramo, situated between the smaU rivers 
 Vi%iola and TurcUno. The remains of antiquity 
 which have been discovered here, prove the impor- 
 tance of this ancient city ''. 
 
 Beregra. Bcrcgra is another town of the Praetutii, according 
 to Ptolemy, (p. 62.) It is also noticed by Pliny, 
 (III. 13.) and we farther know that it was colonized 
 by the Romans. (Balbus de Limit, prov. Picen.) 
 The site of Beregra is very vmdetermined. Cluve- 
 rius inclines to C'witella del Tronto ; but this ap- 
 pears to me to exceed the limits that may fairly be 
 assigned to the Prsetutii : I would rather look for it 
 south of Interamna. 
 
 Hadria. We havc yet to speak of Hadria, a city of consi- 
 
 derable note, and which appears to have formed 
 with its territory, known anciently by the name of 
 Hadrianus Ager, a little independent state, before 
 it became a Roman colony, and was included in the 
 province of Picenum. The origin of this city, like 
 that of its Venetian namesake, appears undetermined, 
 or lost in obscurity ; but the best critics seem agreed 
 in considering the latter as the metropolis of the 
 Hadria with which we are at present concerned. 
 It is true that there is no passage in any ancient au- 
 thor which decidedly asserts this fact ; but it may 
 be implied, I conceive, from the general tenor of the 
 Etruscan history. It was stated in the last section, 
 
 ^ Roinanelli Antica Topugratia Istorica del Keguu cli Napoli, 
 part. iii. p. 298. et seq. 
 
PICENUM. 291 
 
 that the Tuscans, having extended themselves first 
 north of the Apennines, and afterwards about tlie 
 Po and its mouths, obtained possession of the settle- 
 ments originally formed by the Tyrrhenian Pelasgi, 
 among which Hadria is to be numbered. From this 
 part of Italy we know that they were driven in pro- 
 .cess of time by the Gauls; but as they were still 
 masters of the sea, it is probable that they retired 
 .to other settlements which they might have formed 
 to the south. We have seen indeed from Strabo 
 -and Pliny, that they had possessions on the coast of 
 Picenum; and though the Hadria of that province 
 is never ascribed to them by any ancient authority, 
 its numerous coins with the legend in Etruscan 
 characters may be admitted as sufficient evidence of 
 that fact ^. Some of these coins, however, have epi- 
 graphs in Greek characters, which circumstance has 
 given rise to the notion, that this city must have re- 
 ceived subsequently a colony of Greeks ^ : and this 
 may be the settlement which some accounts ascribed 
 to Dionysius of Syracuse. (Tzet. in Lycophr. Alex.) 
 It is more probable, however, as in the case of An- 
 cona, that these were only refugees, who fled from 
 the persecution of the tyrant : among them was the 
 historian Philistus, who, as Plutarch informs us, 
 composed the greater part of his works in Hadria, 
 on liis being banished from Syracuse. (Plut. vit. 
 Dion.-^) About a century later, we hear of a Ro- 
 man colony being sent to Hadria. (Liv. Epit. XL 
 
 ^ See Lanzi, t. iii. p. 643. to the year 3G4. U. C. about 
 
 Mionnet. Med. Ant. I. p. 216. the time of the capture of Rome 
 
 Romanelli, part. iii. p. 308. by the Gauls ; and consequently 
 
 ^ Mazocchi Tab. Heracl. belongs to the Picene Hadria, 
 
 Prodr. diatr. I. c. o. as the otiier Hadria was at that 
 
 s This fact may be referred time reduced to insignificance. 
 
 IT 2 
 
29^ PICENUM. 
 
 and XXVII. 10.) This city was situated at some 
 distance from the sea, between the rivers Vomanus 
 and Matrinus ; 
 
 Stat humectata Vomano 
 
 Hadria— Sil. Ital. VIII. 439. 
 
 but nearer to the latter, at the mouth of which was 
 its emporium, which now takes the name of the 
 modern city as the Porto cVAtri. (Strab. V. 241. 
 Mel. II. 4. Plin.III. 13. Ptol. p. 6.) It seems ge- 
 nerally allowed, that the emperor Hadrian was de- 
 scended from a family originally of this city. (Aur. 
 Vict. Hadi'. -^lian. Spart. Hadr.'') 
 
 ROMAN ROADS THROUGH UMBRIA 
 AND PICENUM. 
 
 The principal road we have to notice in these pro- 
 vinces is the Via Flaminia, together with its several 
 branches. It was constructed by C. Flaminius when 
 censor, A.U.C. 533.^ (Liv. Epit. XX.) and was 
 carried in the first instance from Rome to Narnia; 
 from thence it branched off in two directions to Me- 
 vania and Spoletum, uniting however again at Ful- 
 ginia : from this place it continued its course to 
 
 ^ For an account of inscrip- 567.; unless the road which led 
 
 tions and other monuments from Arretiumto Ariminum and 
 
 found in Hadria, see Roma- Bononia, and which he is known 
 
 rielli, part. iii. p. 313, &c. to have constructed, (Liv. 
 
 ' It is generally admitted that XXXIX. 4.) bore also the name 
 
 Strabo is mistaken in ascribing of Flaminia. See the French 
 
 the construction of the Flami- Strabo, note to 1. v. p. 217. of 
 
 nian way to C. Flaminius, son the Greek text ; also Nibby 
 
 of the Flaminius here men- Dissert, delle Vie degli Antichi, 
 
 tioned, and who was consul p. .56. 
 with ^Imilius Lepidus A. U. C. 
 
PICENUM. 
 
 293 
 
 Nuceria, and was there divided a second time, one 
 branch striking off through Picenum to Ancona ; 
 from whence it followed the coast to Fanum For- 
 tunae ; here it met the other branch, which passed 
 the Apennines more to the north, and descended 
 upon the sea by the pass of the Petra Pertusa and 
 Forum Sempronii. These two roads thus reunited 
 terminated at Ariminum. The following stations, 
 according to the Itinerary of Antoninus, mark the 
 track of the western route. 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Roma 
 
 Alodern names. 
 
 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Rostratam villam 
 
 Rignano 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 Ocriculos 
 
 Otricoli 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XXV. 
 
 Narniam 
 
 Narni 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XII. 
 
 Interamniam 
 
 Terni 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Spoletiuni 
 
 Spoleto 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Forum Flarainii 
 
 S. Giov. jJro Fiamma 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Helvillum 
 
 Sigillo 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 Callem 
 
 Cagli 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 Forum Sempronii 
 
 Fossombrone 
 
 
 - 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Fanum Fortunae 
 
 Fano 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Pisaurum 
 
 Pesaro 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Ariminum 
 
 Rimini 
 
 _ 
 
 _ 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 The same according to the Tabula Theodosiana. 
 Roma 
 
 ad Pont em 
 
 Ponte Molle - 
 
 - III. 
 
 ad Rubras 
 
 Prima Porta 
 
 - VI. 
 
 ad Vicesimum 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - XL 
 
 Aquam vivam 
 
 Acqua viva 
 
 - VII 
 
 Interamniam » 
 
 Terni 
 
 - VII 
 
 Adtine Recinel^ 
 
 - . - 
 
 - XL 
 
 ' Three stages are wanting ^ The name of this station is 
 
 between Aqua viva and Inte- evidently corrupt ; the first word 
 ranniia. seems to be ad Fines. 
 
 u 3 
 
4 
 
 PICENUM. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Fanum Fugitlvi 
 
 Monte Somma 
 
 - II. 
 
 Spoletuni 
 
 SjJoleto - 
 
 - V. 
 
 Mevaniain 
 
 Bevagna 
 
 . XII. 
 
 Forum Flaminii 
 
 S. Giov. pro Fiamma XVI. 
 
 Nuceriam Camillariam Nocera - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Helvillum 
 
 Sigillo - 
 
 - XV. 
 
 ad Ensem 
 
 Scheggia 
 
 . X. 
 
 ad Calem 
 
 Cagli 
 
 . VII. 
 
 ad Intercisam 
 
 Furlo 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Forum Sempronii 
 
 Fossomhrone - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Fanum Fortunse 
 
 Fano 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Pisaurum 
 
 Pesaro - 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Ariminum 
 
 Rimini - 
 
 - XXIII 
 
 According to the Jerusalem Itinerary. 
 
 Roma 
 
 
 
 Rubras 
 
 Prima Po?'ta - 
 
 - IX. 
 
 ad Vicesimum 
 
 _ - - 
 
 - XI. 
 
 Aqua viva 
 
 Acqua viva 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Ocriculos 
 
 Otricoli - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Narniam 
 
 Narni 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Interamnam 
 
 Terni 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Tres Tabernas 
 
 - - 
 
 - III. 
 
 Fanum Fugitivi 
 
 Monte Somma 
 
 - X. 
 
 Spoletum 
 
 Spoleto - 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Sacrariam 
 
 le Vene - 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Trebiam 
 
 Trevi 
 
 - IV. 
 
 Fulginium 
 
 Foligno - 
 
 - V. 
 
 Forum Flaminii 
 
 S. Giovanni - 
 
 - III. 
 
 Nuceriam 
 
 Nocera - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Ptanias * 
 
 S. Maria Tadina 
 
 - VIII 
 
 Herbellonium •" 
 
 Sigillo - 
 
 - VII. 
 
 ad Ensem 
 
 la Scheggia 
 
 - X. 
 
 ad Calem 
 
 Cagli 
 
 - XIV. 
 
 ' Holstonius thinks this should 
 be Tadinas. Adnot. p. 93. 
 
 "' Probably the same as Hel- 
 villum. 
 

 PICENUM. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Intercisam 
 
 Furlo 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Forum Sempronii 
 
 Fossombrone - 
 
 - IX. 
 
 ad Octavum 
 
 _ - 
 
 . IX. 
 
 Fanum Fortunae 
 
 Fano 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Pisaurum 
 
 Pesaro - 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Ariminum 
 
 Rimini - 
 
 - XXIV. 
 
 The eastern branch of this road is thus described 
 in the Antonine Itinerary. 
 
 Roma 
 
 
 
 Narniam 
 
 Narni 
 
 - LIX. 
 
 ad Martis 
 
 Massa - 
 
 - XVII. 
 
 Mevaniam 
 
 Bevagna 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Nuceriam 
 
 Nocera - . - 
 
 - XVIII 
 
 Dubios 
 
 - . - 
 
 . VIII. 
 
 Prolaqueum 
 
 Pioraco - 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Septempedam 
 
 S. Severino 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Treiam 
 
 Montccchio 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Auximum 
 
 Osimo 
 
 - XVIII 
 
 Anconam 
 
 Ancona - 
 
 . XII. 
 
 From Ancona to Ariminum according to the 
 Table. 
 
 ^sis ostium 
 Senam Gallicam 
 ad Pir-um flumen 
 Metaurum flumen 
 Fanum Fortunae 
 Pisaurum 
 Ariminum 
 
 Esinojiume 
 Sinigaglia 
 Cesano Jiume 
 Metauro 
 Fano 
 Pesaro - 
 Rimini - 
 
 - XIV. 
 
 - XII. 
 . VIII. 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 - II. 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 . XXIV. 
 
 From Ancona there was a road which kept along 
 the coast of Picenum, and connected the Flaminian 
 with the Salarian way. The Antonine Itinerary di- 
 vides it into these stations. , 
 
 u 4 
 
)G 
 
 PICENUM. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 
 Modem names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Ancona 
 
 
 Ancona 
 
 
 Numanam 
 
 
 Hitmana 
 
 - VIII. 
 
 Potentiani 
 
 
 S. Maria Potenza 
 
 - X. 
 
 Castellum Firmanum 
 
 Porto di Fermo 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Castrum Truentinum 
 
 Monte Brandone 
 
 - XXIV. 
 
 Castrum Novum 
 
 
 G'lulia Nova - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Hadriam 
 
 
 Atri 
 
 - XV. 
 
 The Table furnishes us with some cross-roads 
 through different parts of Picenum. From Septem- 
 peda on the Via Flaminia to Asculum, as follows : 
 
 Septempeda 
 
 ♦S*. Severino 
 
 
 
 Urbem Salviam 
 
 Urhisaglia 
 
 - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Firmum Picenum 
 
 Fermo - 
 
 _ 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 A.sculum Picenum 
 
 Ascoli - 
 
 - 
 
 - XXIIII. 
 
 Urbe Salvia 
 
 Urhisaglia 
 
 
 
 Ricinam 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Auximum 
 
 Osimo - 
 
 - 
 
 - XIV. 
 
 Pollentia 
 
 Monte Melone 
 
 
 Pausulas 
 
 Monte deir 
 
 Olmo 
 
 - IX. 
 
 Firmum Picenum 
 
 Fermo - 
 
 _ 
 
 - XV. 
 
 Asculum Picenum 
 
 Ascoli 
 
 - 
 
 - XXIIII 
 
SECTION VII. 
 
 SABINI, JEQVI, MARSI, PELIGNI, 
 VESTINI, MARRUCINI. 
 
 •^ 
 
 History and topography of these several people in the order in 
 which they are here placed — Roman ways. 
 
 1 HE Sabines appear to be generally considered one 
 of the most ancient indigenous tribes of Italy, and 
 one of the few who preserved their race pure and 
 unmixed. (Strab. V. 228.) We are not to expect, 
 however, that fiction should have been more sparing 
 of its ornaments in setting forth their origin, than in 
 the case of other nations far less interesting and less 
 celebrated. Dionysius of Halicarnassus, among other 
 traditions respecting the Sabines, mentions one which 
 supposes them to have been a colony of the Lacede- 
 monians about the time of Lycurgus, (II. 49.) a fable 
 which has been eagerly caught up by the Latin 
 poets and mythologists. (Sil. Ital. XV. 545. Ovid. 
 Fast. I. 260. Hygin. ap. Serv. ad JEn. VIII. 638.) 
 
 Their name, according to Cato, was derived from 
 the god Sabus, an aboriginal deity, supposed to be 
 the same as the Medius Fidius of the Latins. His 
 son Sancus was the Sabine Hercules ". ( Varr. Ling, 
 Lat. IV. 10.) 
 
 * In the Eugubian Tables be Jovis, and Filiiib 6abi, vol. iii. 
 is styled Fijuvi and Fise Sabi, p. 667. 
 which Lanzi interprets Filius 
 
298 SAB INI, &c. 
 
 laeti pars Sancum voce canebant 
 
 Auctorem gentis, pars laudes ore ferebant, 
 Sabe, tuas, qui de patrio cognomine primus 
 Dixisti populos magna ditione Sabinos. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 422. 
 
 Having ali'eady touched upon the origin of the 
 Sabines in the last section, I shall refer the reader 
 to the arguments there stated, which would incline us 
 to suppose that they were a branch of the aboriginal 
 Umbri^. How inconsiderable a community they 
 constituted at first may be seen from the accounts of 
 Cato ; who, as quoted by Dionysius in his Antiqui- 
 ties of Rome, (XL 49.) reported, that the first Sabines 
 settled in an obscure place named Testrina ^, in the 
 vicinity of Amiternum. As their numbers increased, 
 however, they rapidly extended themselves in every 
 direction ; expelling the Aborigines from the district 
 of Hi eti, and from thence sending numerous colonies 
 into Picenum, Samnium, and the several petty na- 
 tions who are named at the head of this section. 
 
 The early connection of the Sabines with Rome, 
 which was yet in its infancy, naturally forms the 
 most interesting epoch in their history. The event 
 which brought the two states into contact, as related 
 by the Roman historians, is too well known to re- 
 quire further notice here. But whatever truth may 
 
 ^ See p. 251. pie seems certain. That the Sa- 
 •= The question respecting the bines spoke tlie Oscan language 
 origin of the Sabines, and in- has been abundantly proved by 
 deed generally that of the Oscan Cluverius and others. Roma- 
 tribes, in my opinion resolves nelli speaks of some coins with 
 itself into this ; Did the dialects the epigraph SAFINIM in re- 
 of the Umbri and Osci difter trograde Oscan characters, 
 essentially or not ? If they did which must be ascribed to them, 
 not, as Lanzi conceives^ then part. iii. p. 323. 
 the common origin of these peo- 
 
SABINI, &c. 299 
 
 be attached to the rape of the Sabine women, we 
 cannot but look upon the accession of Tatius to the 
 regal power, and the incorporation of the Quirites 
 with the citizens of Rome, as well attested proofs of 
 the control once exercised by the Sabine nation over 
 that city. 
 
 With the reign of Numa, however, this influence 
 ceased, for at that time we find the Sabines engaged 
 I in war with his successor Hostilius, and experiencing 
 defeats which were only the prelude to a series of 
 successful aggressions on the one hand, and of losses 
 I and humiliations on the other. It was reserved for 
 i the f jnsul Curius Dentatus A. U. C. 462. to achieve 
 the entire subjugation of the Sabines, by carrying 
 fire and desolation beyond the sources of the Nar 
 and Velinus, to the very shores of the Adriatic. 
 (Liv. Epit. XI. Flor. I. 15.) Though the conquered 
 country was apparently poor and void of resource, 
 the rapacity of the victors is said to have been amply 
 gratified in this expedition by plunder, such as they 
 had never obtained in any of their former conquests. 
 (Strab. V. 228.) A fact from which it may be in- 
 ferred, that the Sabines of that day were no longer 
 that austere and hardy race, to whose simplicity and 
 purity of manners such ample testimony is paid by 
 the ancient writers ; whose piety and pristine worth 
 were the model of the royal legislator, and an ex- 
 ample of all that was noble and upright to the early 
 patriots of Rome. 
 
 Hanc olim veteres vitam coluere Sabini : 
 
 Hanc Remus, et frater: sic fortis Etruria crevit, 
 
 Scilicet et rerum facta est pulcherrima Roma. 
 
 Gkokg. II. 5'62. 
 
Mons 
 Sacer. 
 
 300 SAB INI, &c. 
 
 (Cf. Plin. III. 12. Cic. pro Leg. 11. Liv. 1. 18. Dion. 
 Hal. III. 63.) 
 
 In fixing the limits of the Sabine territory, we 
 must not attend so much to those remote times when 
 they reached nearly to the gates of Rome, as to that 
 period in which the boundaries of the different peo- 
 ple of Italy were marked out with greater clearness 
 and precision, I mean the reign of Augustus. We 
 shall then find the Sabines separated from Latium 
 by the river Anio ; from Etruria by the Tiber, be- 
 ginning from the point where it receives the former 
 stream, to within a short distance of OtricoU. The 
 Nar will form their boundary on the side of Umbria, 
 and the central ridge of the Apennines will be their 
 limit on that of Picenum. To the south and south- 
 east it may be stated generally, that they bordered 
 on the ^qui and Vestini. From the Tiber to the 
 frontier of the latter people, the length of the Sabine 
 country, which was its greatest dimension, might be 
 estimated at 1000 stadia, or 120 miles, its breadth 
 being much less considerable ^. (Strab. V. 228.) 
 
 Beginning near the junction of the Tiber and 
 Anio, we may first notice within the above mention- 
 ed limits a low range of sandstone hills, extending 
 itself along the right bank of the Anio, and about 
 three miles from Rome. This is the Mons Sacer, 
 rendered so celebrated in history by the secession 
 of the Roman people. (Liv. II. 32.) 
 
 Plebs vetus, et nullis etiam tunc tuta Tribunis, 
 Fugit; et in Sacri vertice montis abit. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 663. 
 
 '' See Cluv. Ital. Ant. I. p. Decouv. de la niaison de Cam- 
 646. and Chaupy de Capniartin pagne d'Horace, t. iii. p. 59. 
 
SAB IN I, &c. 301 
 
 On the opposite bank of the Anio, and near the 
 Pons Salarius, memorable from the single coml)at of Pons Sa- 
 Manlius with the Gaul, (Liv. VII. 6.) antiquaries^ 
 place Antemnse, a city of the Aborigines, (Dion. Antomnae. 
 Hal. I. 35.) and more ancient than Rome itself. 
 
 Tela novant : Atina potens, Tibiirque superbum, 
 Ardea, Crustumerique, et turrigerae Antenina?. 
 
 M^. VII. 630. 
 
 Antemnaque prisco 
 
 Crustumio prior — Sil. Ital. VIII. 367. 
 
 We are told by Dionysius, in his Antiquities of 
 Rom-^, (II. 36.) that Antemnse belonged at first to 
 the Siculi, but that afterwards it was conquered hy 
 the Aborigines, to whom probably it owes its Latin 
 name. (Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. Fest. v. Antemnae.) 
 That it afterwards formed part of the Sabine con- 
 federacy is evident, from its being one of the first 
 cities which resented the outrage offered to that na- 
 tion by the rape of their women. (Liv. I. 10. Strab. 
 V. 226.) 
 
 Csenina, another town which was early opposed to Caenina. 
 Rome, is thought to have stood upon the hill of 
 Sanf Angelo, or Mont'icelli ^, on the right bank of 
 \ the Anio. Having been conquered by Romulus, it 
 ! is said to have received a colony from the victor, to- 
 j gether with Antemnae. (Liv. I. 10. Dion. Hal. 
 n. 36.) 
 
 Tempore quo portas Casninum Acrona petentem 
 Victor in eversum cuspide fundis equum. 
 
 ^ Nibby Viaggio Antiquarlo nei contorni di Roma, t. i. p. 70. 
 • ^ Holsten. Adnot. p. 103. 
 
'302 SAB IN I, &c. 
 
 Acron Herculeus Caniina ductor ab arce, 
 Roma, tuis quondam finibus horror crat. 
 
 Propert. IV. Eleg. 10. 
 
 Fidenae. Nearer to the Tiber, and between four and five 
 
 miles from Rome, we shall find the ruins of Fidenae, 
 a more celebrated though equally unsuccessful anta- 
 gonist of Rome. 
 
 Aspice, ncc longe repetam, modo, Roma, minanti 
 
 Irapar Fidenje, contentaquc crescere asylo, 
 
 Quo sese extulerit dextris — Sil. Ital. XV. 90. 
 
 This city is said to have been at first a colony of 
 Alba. (Dion. Hal. II. 54.) 
 
 Hi tibi Nomentum, et Gabios, urbemque Fidenam ; 
 Hi Collatiuas imponent montibus arces. 
 
 M^. VI. 773. 
 
 It fell subsequently into the hands of the Etrus- 
 cans, but at what period we are not informed. These 
 were probably the people of Veil, the nearest city of 
 Etruria ; and in conjunction with whom the Fide- 
 nates seem frequently to have taken the field against 
 the Romans. (Liv. I. 6.) Fidenae, according to 
 Dionysius, was conquered by Romulus soon after the 
 death of Tatius ; he represents it as being at that 
 period a large and populous town. (II. 2S.) It 
 would be tedious to enumerate the different at- 
 tempts made by this city to emancipate itself from 
 the Roman yoke ; sometimes with the aid of the 
 Etruscans, at others in conjunction with the Sa- 
 bines. Its last revolt occurred A. U. C. 329., when 
 the dictator iEmilius Mamercus, after having van- 
 quished the Fidenates in the field, stormed their 
 
# 
 
 SABINI, &c. 303 
 
 city, which was abandoned to the licentiousness of 
 his soldiery. (Liv. IV. 9.) From this time we hear 
 only of Fidense as a deserted place, with a few coun- 
 try seats in its vicinity. (Strab. V. 226. Cic. de Leg. 
 Agr. 235.) 
 
 Scis, Lebedus, quam sit Gabiis desertior atque 
 Fidenis vicus — Hor. I. Eptst. 11. 7. 
 
 In the reign of Tiberius, a terrible disaster oc- 
 curred here by tlie fall of a wooden amphitheatre 
 during a show of gladiators, by which accident 
 50,000 persons, as Tacitus reports, or 20,000 ac- 
 cording to Suetonius, were killed and wounded. 
 (Tacii. Ann. IV. 62. Suet. Tib. 40.) From the 
 passage of Tacitus here cited, it appears that Fi- 
 dense had risen again to the rank of a municipal 
 town. (Cf. Juven. Sat. X. 99.) 
 
 , Hujus qui trahitur praetextam sumere mavis, 
 
 An Fidenarum, Gabiorumque esse potestas. 
 
 And Sat. VI. 55. 
 
 Magna tanien fama est eujusdam rure paterno 
 Viventis : vivat Gabiis, ut vixit in agro ; 
 Vivat Fidenis, et agello cedo paterno. 
 
 The distance of five miles, which ancient writers 
 reckon between Rome and Fidense, (Dion. Hal. II. 
 53. Strab. V. 226.) and the remains of antiquity 
 which are yet to be seen there, fix the site of this 
 city near Castel Giuhlleo s. 
 
 About two miles farther the ruins of Crustume- cmstu- 
 rium, or Crustumium, are said to exist in a place™"'"™ 
 
 j5 Holsteii. Adnot. p. 127. Nibby Viaggio Antiq. nei coiitonii 
 di Ronui, t. i. p. 8.5. 
 
804 SABINI, &c. 
 
 now called Marciglicmo veccJiio^. This town is 
 stated to have been, as well as Fidense, a colony of 
 Alba. (Dion. Hal. II. 5S.) Its great antiquity is 
 also attested by Virgil, 
 
 Quinque adeo magnae positis incudibus urbes 
 Telanovaiit: Atina potens, Tiburque superbum, 
 Ardea, Crustumerique, et turrigerae Antemnae. 
 
 M^. VII. 629. 
 
 and Silius Italicus, 
 
 Antemnaque prisco 
 
 Crustumio prior VIII. 367. 
 
 (Cf. Plin. III. 5. Liv. I. 38.) From the latter writer 
 we learn, that the Crustumini were vanquished by 
 Romulus, and that a settlement was formed in their 
 territory, the fertility of which is extolled by more 
 than one writer; (I. 11. Cic. Orat. pro L. Flacc.) 
 but their city was not finally conquered till the reign 
 of the elder Tarquin. (Liv. I. 38.) It is plain from 
 the account of Dionysius, that Crustumerium was 
 situated near the Tiber, and higher up than Fi- 
 denae ; since the Fidenates are represented as inter- 
 cepting supplies of corn, which were sent down to 
 Rome from the former city by the Tiber during a 
 time of scarcity. (11. 53. Cf. Plin. III. 5.) The 
 name of Crustumini CoUes appears to have been 
 given to that ridge of which the Mons Sacer formed 
 a part ; since Varro, speaking of the secession of the 
 Roman jjeople to that hill, terms it secessio Crus- 
 tumerina. (Ling. Lat. III. 1.) The tribe called 
 Crustumina, evidently derived its name from this 
 ancient city. (Liv. XLII. 34.) 
 
 ^ Vulpii Veins Latiiini, lib. xviii. c. 17. 
 
SABINI, &c. 305 
 
 A little stream which descends into the TiberAiUafl. 
 from the Crustumine hills, and is crossed by the Via 
 Salaria, about four miles beyond Mm-cigUano, is ge- 
 nerally considered as the fatal Allia which witnessed 
 the first decisive defeat experienced by the Romans, 
 after 365 years of almost uninterrupted success. 
 This disastrous engagement is said to have occurred 
 about eleven miles from Rome, on the Via Salaria, 
 a distance which nearly agrees with that of the 
 stream above mentioned ; and it is further observed, 
 •that the character of its bed, confined within steep 
 banks, accords with the description of the Roman 
 historian Livy. (V. 37.) 
 
 Haec est infastis cui dat gravis Allia nomen. 
 
 Ovid, in Ibin 221. 
 
 Quosque secans infaustiiin interluit Allia nomen. 
 
 ^N. VII. 71 T. 
 
 Cedant feralia nomina Canna?, 
 
 Et damnata diu Romanis Allia fastis. 
 
 LucAN. VII. 408. 
 
 Allia, et infandi Senones, captasque recursat 
 Attonitis arcis facies. Sil. Ital. VI. 555. 
 
 Major et horrificis sese extiilit Allia ripis. 
 
 Id. VIII. 649. 
 
 Cluverius ^ is mistaken when he identifies the 
 Allia with the l^io di Mosso, as that rivulet is much 
 beyond the given distance from Rome. 
 
 Proceeding in an easterly direction from the Allia, Nomen. 
 we shall find the city of Nomentum on the site now 
 called, by corruption of the ancient name, Lamen- 
 tana Vecchia. Nomentum was a colony of Alba. 
 
 ' Ital. Ant. I. p. 707. Nibby delle Vie degli Antichi, p. 87. 
 VOL. I. X 
 
306 SABINI,&c. 
 
 Hi tibi Nomentuni, et Gabios, urbemque Fidenani ; 
 Hi Collatinas imponent montibus arces. 
 
 M^. VI. 773. 
 
 (Dion. Hal. II. 53.) and therefore originally perhaps 
 a Latin city ; (Liv. I. 38.) but from its position it is 
 generally attributed to the Sabines. 
 
 Qui Nomentum urbem, qui rosea rura Vellni. 
 
 ^N. VII. 712. 
 
 (Cf. Strab. V. 228. Plin. III. 12.) Nomentum was 
 finally conquered, with several other towns, A. U. C. 
 417, and admitted to the participation of the privi- 
 leges granted to Latin municipal cities. (Liv. VIII. 
 14.) 
 
 Nomentum, however, was but an insignificant 
 place in the time of Propertius. 
 
 Nee dum ultra Tiberin belli sonus, ultima praeda 
 Nomentum, et captae jugera pauca Corae. 
 
 IV. Eleg. 10. 
 
 But its territory was long celebrated for the produce 
 of its vineyards ; hence, in the time of Seneca and 
 Pliny, we find that land in this district was sold 
 for enormous sums. The former had an estate in 
 the vicinity of this town, which was his favourite re- 
 treat. (Ep. 104. Plin. XIV. 4. Col. de R. Rust. 
 III. 3.) The wine of Nomentum is commended by 
 Athenaeus Deipnos. (I. 48.) and Martial. 
 
 In Nomentanis, Ovidi, quod nascitur agris, 
 Accepit quoties tempora longa merum, 
 
 Exuit annosae mores, nomenque senectae, 
 Et quidquid voluit, testa vocatur anus. 
 
 I. Ep. 85. 
 
 The poet had a farm near this spot, to which he 
 makes frequent allusions. 
 
SABINI, &c. 307 
 
 Quincte Caledonios, Ovidi, visure Britannos, 
 Et viiidem Tethyn, Ocean umque patrem ; 
 
 Ergo Numae colles, et Nomentana relinques 
 Otia ? nee retinet rusque focusque senem ? 
 
 X. Ep. 44. 
 
 Me Nomentani confirmant otia ruris, 
 
 Et casa jugeribus non onerosa suis. 
 Hie mihi Baiani soles, mollisque Lucrinus ; 
 
 Hie vestrae mihi sunt, Castrice, divitiae. 
 Quondam laudatas quocunque libebat ad undas 
 
 Currere, nee longas pertimuisse vias. 
 Nunc urbi vicina juvant, facilesque recessus, 
 
 Et satis est, pigro si licet esse mihi. 
 
 Id. VI. Ep. 43. 
 
 Cui saepe sicci parva rura Nomenti, 
 Laremque villae sordidum petara, quaeris .'' 
 Nee cogitandi, Sparse, nee quiescendi 
 In urbe locus est pauperi. 
 
 Id. XII. Ep. 57. 
 
 Between the Via Salaria and Nomentana, and 
 iftbout four miles from Rome, was the villa of Phaon, 
 ithe freedman of Nero, where that emperor termi- 
 JBated his existence. (Suet. Neron. c. 48.) The Via 
 iNomentana, which took its name from Nomentum, 
 jjoined the Via Salaria a little beyond that city. 
 i(Strab. V. 228.) It was at first called Via Ficulen- 
 isis, from its traversing the ancient city of Ficulea, 
 l^he exact site of which is now however unknown ^. 
 f(Liv. III. 52.) Ficulea was one of those early Latin Fkuiea. 
 towns conquered by the elder Tarquin, which in the 
 Augustan age scarcely preserved any vestige of ex- 
 istence but their name. (Dion. Hal. I. 16. Liv. 
 I. 38. Plin. XXXV.) Martial calls it Ficelise. 
 
 ''■ Supposed by Nibby to have nine miles from Rome. Delle 
 stood iit Monte Gentile, about Vie degli Antichi, p. 94. 
 
 X 2 
 
iJ08 SABINI, &c. 
 
 Bis vicine Nepos, nam tu quoque proxinia Florap 
 Incolis, et veteres tu quoque Ficelias. 
 
 VI. Ep.27. 
 
 Cornicu. Comiculum, which gave its name to the Corni- 
 culani colles, is another of these towns of which no 
 trace is now left ; it is only interesting in the history 
 of Rome as being the most accredited birthplace of 
 Servius Tullius. (Liv. I. 39. Dion. Hal. III. 50. Plin 
 
 Cornicu- III. 5. Flor. I. 14.) The Corniculan hills are those 
 
 tes. o^ 3IonticeUi and Sanf Angela, and Comiculum it- 
 
 self may have stood on the site of the latter village, 
 if we place Caenina at MonticeUi I A little to the 
 north of Nomentum some medicinal cold springs, 
 now called / Hagni di Grotta MaroTLza, are con- 
 sidered with great probability to be the Aquae La- 
 
 Aquffi La- banse of Strabo. (V. 238.) 
 
 banae. 
 
 Still farther in the same direction, and at no great 
 Eretum. distance from the Tiber, was Eretum, an ancient 
 Sabine city, whose name frequently occurs in the 
 Roman historians. Dionysius reports that it was 
 near the Tiber, and situated at 140 stadia from 
 Rome. (II. 3.) This distance agrees with that given 
 by the Itineraries, viz. eighteen miles, but not with 
 the position of Monte Ritondo, which till lately has 
 been invariably assigned to this ancient town. Monte 
 Ritondo is hardly fourteen miles from Rome, whereas 
 it ought to be sixteen to agree with the eighteen 
 miles of the Itineraries'". 
 
 The abbe Chaupy was the first to notice this in- 
 congruity of distance, and to point out the position 
 of Rimane^, a place about two miles and a half 
 
 ' Holsten. Adnot. p. 103. Holsten. Adnot. p. 104. D'An- 
 Vulp. Lat. Vet. t. xi. p. 559. ville. Anal. Geogr. p. 163. 
 •^ Cluv. Ital. Ant. I. p. fi67. " Chaupy de Capni. Dec. de 
 
SABINI, &c. 809 
 
 beyond Monte Ritondo, and where considerable re- 
 mains have been discovered, as the more probable 
 site of Eretum. The antiquity of this city is at- 
 tested by Virgil, who enumerates it in his list of the 
 Sabine forces sent to the aid of Turnus. 
 
 Ereti manus omnis, oliviferaeque Mutuscae. 
 
 M^. VII. 711. 
 
 It was subsequently the scene of many a contest 
 between the Romans and the Sabines, leagued with 
 the Etruscans. (Liv. III. 29. Dion. Hal. III. 59.) 
 Hannibal, according to Coelius the historian, when 
 advancing by the Via Salaria towards Rome to make 
 a divej'sion in favour of Capua, turned off at Eretum 
 to pillage the temple of Feronia. I have before said 
 that Livy places this temple on the right bank of the 
 Tiber near Capena; but as inscriptions have beenfound 
 near the ruins of Trebula °, an ancient town not far 
 from Eretum, which speak of a shrine dedicated to 
 this goddess in that vicinity, it seems more reasonable 
 to ascribe to the Sabine what the Roman historian has 
 referred to the Etruscan temple ; and this supposi- 
 tion is much more consistent with the direction and 
 course of the Carthaginian general's route. (Liv. 
 XXVI. 11. and 23.) In Strabo's time Eretum ap- 
 pears to have been little more than a village. (V. 228. 
 Val. Max. II. 4.) 
 
 Not far from Eretum probably stood Regillum, RegUium. 
 a Sabine town, only known as the birthplace of Atta 
 Clausus, who, under the name of Appius Claudius, 
 
 lamaisond'Horace, t. iii. p. 85. " Fabretti Inscript. Ant. p. 
 
 and 93. Nibby delle Vie degli 452. 
 Antichi, p. 89. 
 
 X 3 
 
310 SABINI, &c. 
 
 became the founder of the Claudian family at Rome. 
 (Liv. II. 16. Dion. Hal. V. 40. Suet. Tib. I.) 
 
 Ecce, Sabinorum prisco de sanguine, magnum 
 Agmen agens Clausus, magnique ipse agminis instar : 
 Claudia nunc a quo difFunditur et tribus et gens 
 Per Latium, postquam in partem data Roma Sabinis. 
 
 iEx. VII. 706. 
 
 Cures. Beyond Eretum to the north was Cures, cele- 
 
 brated as having communicated the name of Qui- 
 rites to the Romans, (Strab. V. 228. Varr. de Ling. 
 Lat. V. Festus, v. Quirites. Plut. Rom. Plin. III. 
 12.) and distinguished also as having given birth to 
 Numa Pompilius. 
 
 Nosco crines incanaque menta 
 
 Regis Romani ; primus qui legibus urbem 
 Fundabit, Curibus parvis et paupere terra 
 Missus in imperium magnum — 
 
 My!. VI. 811. 
 
 Subitoque novum consurgere bellum 
 
 Romulidis, Tatioque seni Curibusque severis. 
 
 Mn. VIII. 637. 
 
 A fabulous account of the origin of this city is 
 given byDionysius. (II. 48.) Whether it was founded 
 by the Aborigines or the Pelasgi, there can be little 
 doubt of its antiquity ; and though we find the dis- 
 paraging epithet o( parvi attached to it by Virgil in 
 the first of the above quoted passages, and by Ovid, 
 (Fast. II. 135.) 
 
 Te Tatius, parvique Cures, Caeninaque sensit — 
 we may be assured that a populous and powerful 
 
SABINI, &c. 811 
 
 city could alone have compelled Rome, even at that 
 early period of its existence, to sue for peace, and 
 accept it on such conditions. Of the fact we are 
 assured by Strabo, who contrasts its former state 
 with its subsequent insignificance. (V. 228. Cf. 
 Dion. Hal. II. 36.) Antiquaries are divided as to 
 the site occupied by the ancient Cures. Cluverius 
 placed it at Vescovio di Sabina^y about twenty -five 
 miles from Rome ; the abbe Chaupy at Monte 3Iag- 
 giore on the Via Saleria, and twenty miles from 
 that city^. The opinion of Holstenius ought how- 
 ever to be preferred ; he fixes it at Correse^ a little 
 town on a river of the same name, which bears an 
 evident similarity to that of the ancient city, and 
 where, according to the same accurate observer, 
 many remains were still visible when he examined 
 the spot ^. 
 
 Beyond Cures, the site now called Grotte di Torri, 
 or simply Torri, seems to have been formerly occu- 
 pied by a city of the same name, with the much 
 more celebrated Gabii of Latium "■. No classical Gabii. 
 writer mentions positively such a place ; but it is not 
 improbable that Horace alludes to it where he says, 
 
 Qui caput et stomachum supponere fontibus audent 
 Clusinis, Gabiosque petunt et frigida rura. 
 
 I. Epist. XV.8. 
 
 for an old scholiast observes on this passage, that 
 
 the poet means the Aquae Gabinae of the Sabines. Aquae Ga 
 
 binae. 
 
 P Ital. Ant. I. 675. f Galetti Gabio antica citta 
 
 '^ Dec.de la Maison d'Hor. di Sabina sooperta ov'e ora Tor- 
 
 t. iii. 576. ri ovvero le Grotte di Torri. 
 
 '1 Adnot. p. 106. D'Anville, Roma, 4*". 1757. 
 
 Geogr. Anc. t. i. p. 195. 
 
 X 4 
 
312 SABINI, &c. 
 
 The existence of this Gabii is however further esta- 
 blished by the acts of the martyrdom of St. Getu- 
 lius, who is said to have suffered at Gabii of the Sa- 
 bines, near the Via Salaria, in the reign of Ha- 
 drian ^. 
 Farfarus fl. A little farther on we come to the river Farfa^ 
 ris. the Fabaris of Virgil, and Farfarus of Ovid. 
 
 Qui Tiberim Fabarimqiie bibunt — 
 
 .Ex. VII. 715. 
 
 Narque tulit praeceps et aiuoeiice Farfarus unda?. 
 
 Metam. XIV. 330. 
 
 South-east of Cures is a district well known to 
 every classical reader from the descriptions of Horace, 
 and the interest which has been long attached to it 
 from the circumstance of the poet's favourite Sabine 
 farm being situated there. So many accounts and 
 dissertations have been written on the topography 
 Horatii of Horacc's viUa and its vicinity S that it will not be 
 
 villa. "^ 
 
 necessary to enlarge further upon the subject here. 
 The chief passages in which the poet alludes to this 
 chosen retreat, are I. Epist. 16. 
 
 Ne perconteris, fundus meus, optime Quincti, 
 Arvo pascat herum, an baccis opulentet olivae, 
 Pomisne, an pratis, an amicta vitibus ulmo : 
 Scribetur tibi forma loquaciter, et situs agri. 
 Continui montes, nisi dissocientur opaca 
 Valle ; sed ut veniens dextrum latus aspiciat Sol, 
 Laevum decedens curru fugiente vaporet. 
 Temperiem laudes. Quid .'' si rubicunda benigne 
 Corna vepres et pruna ferunt .'' si quercus et ilex 
 
 " Galetti Gabio antica citta * Chaupy de Capm. Dec. cle 
 
 di Sabina scoperta ov'^oraTor- la Maison de Camp. d'Horace^ 
 
 li ovvero le Grotte di Torri. 3. torn. 8". 
 Roma, 41". p. 13. 
 
SABINI, &c. 313 
 
 Multa fruge pecus, multa dominum jiivat umbra ? 
 Dicas adductum propius frondere Tarentum. 
 Fons etiam rivo dare nomen idoneus, ut nee 
 Frlgidior Thracam nee purior ambiat Hebrus. 
 
 and I. Epist. XVIII. 104. 
 
 Me quoties refieit gelidus Digentia rivus, 
 Quem Mandela bibit, I'ugosus frigore pagus; 
 Quid sentire putas ? quid credis, amice, precari ? 
 Sit mihi quod nunc est — 
 
 and also I. Od. 17- 
 
 Velox araoenum saepe Lucretilem 
 Mutat Lycaeo Faun us, et igneam 
 Defendit aestatem eapellis 
 
 Usque meis pluviosque ventos. 
 
 The Mons Lucretilis is now called Monte Li-Mom Lu. 
 
 cretibs. 
 
 hretti; the river Digentia la Licen%a, and the vil- Digemia fl. 
 lage of Mandela is perhaps Bardela. The temple Mandela. 
 of Vacuna, a goddess held in great veneration bjyacu^. 
 the Sabines, (Hor. I. Epist. 10. 49. Varr. ap. Schol. 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 307.) is supposed to have stood on 
 the summit of Rocca Giovcme^. 
 
 To the north of Mount Lucretihs we find Suna, Suna. 
 now probably Nerola, and beyond it Trebula Mu- Trebuia 
 
 , , . A , • • 1 T lAIutusca. 
 
 tusca, both ancient Aborigmal towns, accordmg to 
 the statement of Dionysius on the authority of Varro. 
 (1. 14.) Trebula Mutusca is noticed by Virgil. 
 
 Ereti manus omnis, oliviferaeque Mutuscae. 
 
 ^N. VII. 711. 
 
 (Cf. Strab. V. 228. Plin. III. 12.) Holstenius places 
 " Adnot. p. 106. 
 
314 SABINI, &c. 
 
 it at Mo7ite Leone delta Sabina"^^ not far from the 
 source of the Farfaris ; but Cluverius ^ and Chaupy y 
 at Monte Leone della Lionessa, north of Rieti : 
 perhaps the ruins seen by the two latter are those 
 Suff na °^ *^^ Trebula Suffena, mentioned by Pliny. (III. 
 
 12.) 
 HimeUafl. Beyond the Farfaris is the river Himella, now 
 Casperia. VAiu, and near its source the town of Casperia, 
 which Virgil notices in the same line. 
 
 Qui Nomentum urbem, qui rosea rura Velini ; 
 
 * * * * 
 
 Casperiamque colunt, Forulosque, et flumen Himellas. 
 
 tEn. VII. 712. 
 
 It is called Casperula by Silius Italicus. (VIII. 426.) 
 Cluverius has placed Casperia with accuracy at 
 Aspra ^; Holstenius, with less judgment, at Cres- 
 pida, on the confines of the Vestini ^. 
 Forum The last place to the north-west, and close to the 
 
 Novum. 
 
 Tiber, is Forum Novum, which Holstenius places at 
 MagUajio. Cluverius seems to have mistaken its 
 ruins for those of Cures ^. 
 Reate. Reatc, whosc name has scarcely undergone any 
 
 change in its modern appellation of Rieti, holds a 
 distinguished place among the Sabine towns, and 
 in the antiquity of its origin is equalled by few of 
 the cities of Italy, since at the most remote period 
 to which the records of that country extend, it is re- 
 ported to have been the first seat of the Umbri, who 
 have, it appears to me, the best claim to be consi- 
 dered as the Aborigines of Italy. (Zenod. Troez. ap. 
 
 ^^ Adnot. p. 1 12. ' Ital. Ant. I. p. 676. 
 
 " Ital. Ant. I. p. 683. ' Adnot. p. 107. 
 
 >' Ibid. III. p. 93. ^ Adnot. p. 107. 
 
SABINI,&c. 315 
 
 Dion. Hal. II. 49- Id. 1. 14.) It was here likewise 
 that the Arcadian Pelasgi probably fixed their 
 abode, and by intermixing with the earlier natives, 
 gave rise to those numerous tribes, known to the 
 Greeks by the name of Opici, and subsequently to 
 the Romans under the various appellations of Latins, 
 Oscans, and Campanians ; these subsequently drove 
 the Siculi from the plains, and occupied in their 
 stead the shores of the Tyrrhenian sea. If we may 
 credit Silius Italicus, Reate derived its name from 
 Rhea, the Latin Cybele. 
 
 . .' magnaeque Reate dicatum 
 
 Coelicolum matri. VIII. 417. 
 
 From Cicero (Cat. III.) we learn that it was only a 
 prcefectura in his time : (Cf. Fest. v. Praefecturae.) 
 from Suetonius we collect that it was a municipal 
 town. (Vesp. c. 1.) Reate was particularly cele- 
 brated for its excellent breed of mules, (Strab. 
 V. 2218.) and still more so for that of its asses, which 
 sometimes fetched the enormous price of 60,000 ses- 
 tertii, about 484/. of our money. (Varr. Rer. Rust. 
 II. 1 . and 8. Plin. VIII. 43.) The valley of the Ve- 
 linus, in which this city was situated, was so delight- 
 ful as to merit the appellation of Tempe ; (Cic. Att. 
 IV. Ep. 15.) and from their dewy freshness, its 
 meadows obtained the name of Rosei Campi. (Varr. Rosei 
 
 Cam pi. 
 
 R. Rust. I. 7. Plin. XVII. 4/) 
 
 Qui Nomentum urbem, qui rosea rura Velini, 
 
 ^ ^ ^ "fr 
 
 Casperiamque colunt. M-a. VII. 712. 
 
 •^ According to Holstenius they still bear the name of le Rose. 
 Adnot. p. 1 10. 
 
316 SABIN,I,&c. 
 
 It was however subject to inundations from the 
 Velinus, Velino, which river forms some small lakes 
 before it joins the Nar above Term: the chief of 
 
 Velinus thcsc was Called the Lac us Velinus, now Lugo di 
 
 Lacus. p^^ ^^ Lugo. The drainage of the stagnant waters 
 produced by the occasional overflow of these lakes, 
 
 Velinus fl. and of the river, was first attempted by Curius Den- 
 tatus, the conqueror of the Sabines : he caused a 
 channel to be made for the Velinus, through which 
 the waters of that river were carried into the Nar, 
 over a precipice of several hundred feet. (Cic. ad Att. 
 loc. cit.) This is the celebrated fall of Terni, known 
 in Italy by the name of Caduta delle Marmore. 
 It appears from Cicero, in the letter above quoted, 
 and from Tacitus, (Ann. I. 79.) that the draining of 
 the Velinus and Nar not unfrequently gave rise to 
 disputes between the inhabitants of Reate and In- 
 
 Viiia Axii. tcramua. The villa of Axius, the friend of Cicero, 
 is supposed to have stood near Pie di Lugo ^. 
 
 Septem The Scptcm Aquae, mentioned by that writer in the 
 *^"*' same letter, and by Dion. Hal. (11.14.) were pro- 
 bably sources which formed, together with the Veli- 
 nus, one of those numerous lakes above mentioned ; 
 and, according to Cluverius, that which is now called 
 Lago di Santa Susanna ^. 
 
 Respecting the sites of the several Aboriginal 
 towns described by Dionysius as lying around Reate, 
 it cannot be expected that much should be known 
 in the present day, since the historian represents 
 most of them as already in ruins, and deserted at 
 the time he wrote. 
 
 «• Adnot. p. 109, • Ital. Ant. I. p. 682. 
 
SABINI, &c. 317 
 
 The diligent Holstenius ^ has nevertheless endea- 
 voured to discover the remaining vestiges of these 
 once populous and thriving settlements of the Abo- 
 rigines and Arcadian Pelasgi. (Dion. Hal. I. 14.) 
 In the opinion of this able topographer, Palantium ^, Paiantium. 
 the seat of the latter people, and from which the 
 Palatine mount at Rome is said to have derived its 
 name, (Varr. Ling. Lat. IV.) must have occupied the 
 site of Palazzo, on the hill called Fonte di RietL 
 Marruvium is to be placed at Mo7'ro vecchio, Cor- aiarm. 
 sula at ContigUano. Of Vesbula nothing can safely cTrTuia. 
 be affirmed ; nor of Mefula, Orvinium, and Batia. ^^esbuia. 
 
 • • • 1 • T • 1 m- Ti r Orviniuui. 
 
 Holstenius is wrong m placmg Lista and Tiora Ma- Batia. 
 tiena north of Reate. Dionysius says expressly, 
 that the latter city was situated towards Latium, 
 that is, south-east of Reate, and 300 stadia or 37 
 miles from that city ; and in fact we find in that di- 
 rection, and at that distance, a jDlace still called To- 
 rano, but to which the name of Thora, or Tyra, is Tiora Ma- 
 given in the Martyrologium Roman um, when speak- 
 ing of the martyrdom of saint Anatolia, who suffered 
 there under the emperor Decius ^. Lista, the capital Lista. 
 of the Aborigines, from which they were expelled by 
 the Sabines, who surprised the town in an expedi- 
 tion by night, was 24 stadia from Tiora, that is, four 
 miles lower down in the valley of the Salto. (Dion. 
 Hal. I. 14.) To the east of Reate, and on the right 
 bank of the Velinus, was Cutilise, also an Aboriginal CutUiae. 
 city of great antiquity, (Dion. Hal. 1. 14. and II. 49.) 
 
 •^ Adnot. p. 109. et seq. tana. Classes Gen. seu Mon. 
 
 s The real name of this city Vet. p. 12. 
 was PALACIUM, as appears '' Chaupy, t. iii. Romanelli, 
 
 from a very rare coin published t. iii. p. 340. 
 bv Sestini from the Museo Fon- 
 
318 SAB IN I, &c. 
 
 kens'* ^"^ celebrated for its lake, now Po%%o Ratignano '\ 
 and the floating island on its surface. (Senec. Nat. 
 Quaest. III. 25. Plin. II. 95.) This lake was far- 
 ther distinguished by the appellation of the Umbili- 
 cus, or centre of Italy. (Varr. ap. Plin. III. 12.) 
 This fact is found by D'Anville ^ to be coiTect, when 
 referred to the breadth of Italy ; the distance from 
 Ostia to Cutilise, the ruins of which are to be seen 
 close to Pateimo, a village near Civita Ducale, 
 being seventy-six miles, and the same from thence 
 to Castrum Truentinum on the Adriatic. If Cluve- 
 rius is correct in reading KotvAi? for 'Koo-vtyj in Steph. 
 Byz. who quotes the name from the Periegesis of 
 Ctesias, as belonging to a city of the Umbri, we may 
 adduce the authority of that early historian in proof 
 
 Aquse of the antiquity of this town. Cutiliae is also no- 
 ticed by Strabo (V. 228.) for its mineral waters, 
 which were accounted salutary for many disorders : 
 they failed however in their effect upon Vespasian, 
 who is stated to have died here. (Suet. Vesp. 24.) 
 
 interocrea. Bcyoud CutiHse was lutcrocrca, now Interdoco, 
 also on the Via Salaria. (Strab. V. 228.) From this 
 place a road branched off to Amiternum, a distance 
 
 Testrina. of eighteen miles, passing by Testrina, the first seat 
 of the Sabine nation, according to Cato, (ap. Dion. 
 Hal. II. 49.) which must be placed near Civita 
 Tommassa^ if, as it is likely, the Fisterna of the 
 Table should be altered to Testrina ^ Between this 
 place and Amiternum was Foruli, corrupted in the 
 same Itinerary into Eruli. (Cf. Li v. XXVI . 11.) 
 Foruli is mentioned by Virgil among other Sabine 
 towns. 
 
 i Ital. Ant. I. p. 689. ' Id. p. 168. Cluv. Ital. Ant. 
 
 ^ Anal. Geogr. p. 165. I. p. 690. 
 
SABINI, &c. 319 
 
 qui rosea rura Velini ; 
 
 * * * * 
 Casperiamque colunt, Forulosque, et flumen Himella;. 
 
 ^N. XII. 714. 
 
 as also by Sil. Ital.; (VIII. 416.) but Strabo describes 
 it as a rock, more fitted to be the haunt of bandits, 
 than the habitation of peaceable men. (V. 228.) 
 
 Many antiquaries place Foruli at Civita Tom- 
 masa ■" ; but it must be observed, that this modern 
 site lies too low to answer to the description of 
 Strabo : I would fix it therefore nearer Amiternum, 
 at Forcella, among the mountains, to the left of 
 Civita Tommasa. 
 
 Amiternum, whose ruins are to be seen near ^y. Amiter. 
 VittoririOy a few miles to the north of Aquila ", was 
 another Sabine city of great antiquity. 
 
 Ecce, Sabinorum prisco de sanguine, magnum 
 Agmen agens Clausus, magnique ipse agminis instar: 
 
 * * * * 
 Una ingens Amiterna cohors, priscique Quirites. 
 
 .En. VII. 706. 
 
 (Dion. Hal. II. 49. Cf. Strab. V. 228. Varr. de 
 Ling. Lat. V. Plin. III. 12.) From Livy we learn 
 that this town having fallen into the hands of the 
 Samnites, it was recovered by the consul Sp. Carvi- 
 lius, A. U. C. 459. (Liv. X. 39.) Under the Ro- 
 mans it became successively a prcefectura and a co- 
 lony, as we are informed by Frontinus and several 
 inscriptions °. In Ptolemy's time, Amiternum seems 
 to have been included among the cities of the Ves- 
 tini. (p. QQ.) 
 
 "" Chaupy, t. iii. p. 124. Ro- Holsten. Adnot. p. 1 14, Chaupy, 
 manelli, t. iii. p. 334. t. iii. p. 67. 
 
 " Cluver. Ital. Ant. I. p. 686. " Romanelli, t. iii. p. 330. 
 
320 SABINI, &c. 
 
 Returning to the Via Salaria, we find, north of In- 
 Faiacrinas. tcrocrea, Falacrinse, the birthplace of Vespasian, 
 (Suet. Vesp. 2.) and whose name is yet extant in 
 that of an ancient church dedicated to S. Sihestro 
 hi Falacrino^. 
 Forum '^^c sitc of the Forum Decii of Pliny (III. 12.) is 
 
 Decu. unknown, unless we suppose with Cluverius ^ that 
 the name of this place is concealed under the Foroe- 
 cri of the Table, a station which occurs in that Iti- 
 nerary on the Via Salaria between Interocrea and 
 Falacrinae. In that case this town w^ould answer to 
 the position of S'^. Croce: but Holstenius is not of 
 this opinion ; he conceives that the reading of the 
 Table is right, and that the name of this place being 
 derived from Ocrea, implies a passage over a moun- 
 tain '■. 
 
 At the foot of the central chain of the Apennines, 
 Nursia. ^"^ near the source of the Nar, stood Nursia, now 
 Norcia^ noted for the coldness of its atmosphere. 
 
 Qui Tiberini Fabarimque bibunt, quos frigida misit 
 Nursia. tEn. VII. 715. 
 
 necnon habitata pruinis 
 
 Nursia Sil. Ital. VIII. 418. 
 
 Polla Vespasia, the mother of Vespasian, was born 
 
 here : and we are told, that the family of that em- 
 
 ^r . peror had possessions at a place called Vespasiae, be- 
 
 V espasiie. c r l r ^ 
 
 tween Nursia and Spoletum ; (Suet. Vesp. c. 1.) a 
 memorial of which is still preserved in the name of 
 Monte Vespio^. 
 Nar Fi. The river Nar, noted for its sulphureous stream, 
 
 P Holsten. Adnot. p. 1 18. ■■ Adnot. p. 1 18. 
 
 '1 Ital. Ant. I. p. 690. Ro- ' Holsten. Adnot. p. 119. 
 
 manelli, t. iii. p. 337. 
 
SAB IN I, &c. 321 
 
 rises at the foot of Mount Fiscellus, or that part of FisceUus 
 the chain of the Apennines which separates the Sa-™*'"^' 
 bines from Picenum, (Plin. III. 12.) and after receiv- 
 ing the Velinus, and several other smaller rivers, falls 
 into the Tiber near Ocriculum. 
 
 Audiit et Triviae longe lacus ; audiit amnis 
 Sulfurea Nar albus aqua fontesque Velini. 
 
 .En. VII. 516. 
 
 Narque albescentibus imdis 
 
 In Tiberim properans. Sil. Ital. VIII. 453. 
 
 Mount Fiscellus was reported by Varro to be the 
 only spot in Italy in which wild goats were to be 
 found. (R. Rust. II. 1.) The rocks of Tetrica andTetricus 
 Mount Severus are supposed by Holstenius to be gg*|,"^j.^g 
 the lofty peaks of the Sihilla, which tower above ™°"*' 
 the rest of the Apennines ^ 
 
 Qui Tetricae horrentis rupes, montemque Severum. 
 
 iEN. VII. 713. 
 
 necnon habitata pruinls 
 
 Nursia, et a Tetrica comitantur rupe cohortes. 
 
 Sil. Ital. VIII. 418. 
 
 The Gurffures montes, which Varro commends forGurgures 
 
 c* montes. 
 
 their sheep pastures, (R. Rust. II. 1.) are the moun- 
 tains between Rieti and Lionessa, still noted for the 
 same circumstance". 
 
 The Mons Canterius of the same author (R. Canterius 
 
 ^ _ mons. 
 
 Rust. II. 1.) is supposed to answer to Monte S. Gio- 
 vanni near Rieti. 
 
 t Holsten. Adnot. p. 1 20. ' Nibby Vie degli Antichi, p. 90. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
322 SABINI, kc. 
 
 MQUl, OR iEQUICULI. 
 The iEqui, or ^quiculi, as they are sometimes 
 called, are more distinguished in history fi'om their 
 early and incessant hostility against Rome, than 
 from the extent of their territory or their numbers. 
 Livy himself expresses his surprise, that a nation 
 apparently so small and insignificant should have 
 had a population adequate to the calls of a constant 
 and harassing warfare, which it carried on against 
 that city for so many years. (VII. 12.) But it is 
 plain, from the narrow limits which must be assigned 
 to this people, that their contests with Rome cannot 
 be viewed in the light of a regular war, but as a 
 succession of marauding expeditions made by these 
 hardy but lawless mountaineers on the territory of 
 that city, and which could only be effectually check- 
 ed by the most entire and rigid subjection. (Liv. 
 X.l.) 
 
 Horrida praecipue cui gens, adsuetaque multo 
 Venatu nemorum, duris iEquicula glebis. 
 Armati terram exercent, semperque recentes 
 Convectare juvat praedas, ac vivere rap to. 
 
 Mtj. VII. 746. 
 
 Such is the character which Virgil has ti'aced of 
 this race of bandits ; (Cf. Liv. II.) and yet by a 
 strange anomaly, such was said to be their state of 
 civilization at that time, that they furnished Rome 
 with the model of her feciales, or heralds at arms ^. 
 (Liv. I. 24.) 
 
 The ^qui are to be placed next*to the Sabines, 
 
 * We have seen elsewhere more probability to the Falisci, 
 this circumstance referred with hence termed Mqw, p. 229. 
 
SABINI, &c. 323 
 
 and between them and the Marsi, chiefly in the up- 
 per valley of the Anio, which separated them from 
 the Latins. They are said at one time to have been 
 possessed of forty towns ; but many of these must 
 certainly have been little more than villages, and 
 some also were subsequently included within the 
 boundaries of Latium. 
 
 The only cities of note which all geographers agree 
 in assigning to the ^qui, are Varia and Carseoli, on Varia. 
 the Via Valeria. The former was close to the Di- 
 gentia of Horace. 
 
 Quinque bonos solitum Variani dimittere patres. 
 
 I.Epist. XIV. 3. 
 
 In Strabo, it is probable we ought to read Varia 
 for Valeria y. (V. 238.) The modern name of this 
 place is Vicovaro. 
 
 Carseoli was about fifteen miles from Varia, andcarseoii. 
 also on the Via Valeria. (Strab. V. 238.) It was 
 apparently a town of some consequence, and became 
 a Roman colony after the jEqui had been finally re- 
 duced, A. U. C. 451. (Liv. X. 3.) We find its name 
 afterwards amongst those of the thirty cities which 
 refused their assistance to the state at the most 
 pressing period of the second Punic war. (Liv. 
 XXVII. 9.) Carseoli appears to have been some- 
 times selected by the senate, as a residence for il- 
 lustrious state captives and hostages. (Liv. XLV.) 
 Ovid gives the following character of the country 
 round this city, and of its productions. 
 
 Frigida Carseoli, nee olivis apta ferendis 
 Terra, sed ad segetes ingeniosus ager. 
 
 Fast. IV. 683. 
 
 >' Vulp. Vet. Lat. lib. xviii. p. f»56. 
 
 y 2 
 
324 
 
 SABINI, &c. 
 
 We are indebted to Holstenius for the knowledge 
 of the exact site occupied by this ancient town. It 
 still retains the name of il piano di CaisoU, and its 
 ruins that of Celle di Carsoli^. Cluverius** con- 
 founded them with those he saw at Arsoli, a place 
 whose ancient name was probably Arsulae, or Ar- 
 seoli, though there is no mention of it in any classi- 
 cal authority ^. 
 
 ciiternum. Of Clitcrnum, recorded by Ptolemy, p. 65. Plin. 
 III. 12. and Cic. Ep. Fam. VIII. 22. nothing is 
 
 Nervesia. known, uor of the Vicus Nervesiae of Pliny ; (XXV. 
 
 Nursfe. 8.) the latter is possibly the same with the Nursae of 
 Virgil, the site of which is equally unknown. 
 
 Et te montosae misere in proelia Nursae, 
 Ufens, insignem fama et praestantibus armis. 
 
 M^. VII. 744. 
 
 Treba. 
 
 Simbrivii 
 Lacus. 
 
 Near the source of the Anio was Treba, now 
 Trevi. (Plin. III. 12. Ptol. p. 65.) This town ap- 
 pears to have been farther distinguished by the name 
 of Augusta ; but after which emperor it was so called 
 is uncertain. (Front, de Aquaeduct. II.) 
 
 A little lower down, the Anio forms three small 
 lakes, which are the ancient Simbrivii Lacus, or Sim- 
 bruina Stagna. (Tacit. Ann. XIV. 22.) 
 
 Quique Anienis habent ripas, gelidoque rigantur 
 Simbrivio, rastrisque domant ^quicula rura. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 370. 
 
 The coolness and salutary virtue of these waters 
 are commended by Celsus. (IV. 5.) The neigh- 
 
 "■ Adnot. p. 164. D'Anville, 
 Anal. Geogr. p. 172. 
 =» Ital. Ant. I. p. 784. 
 
 ^ Holsten. Adnot. p. \66. 
 Vulp. Vet. Lat. lib. xviii. p. 
 574. 
 
SAB IN I, &c. 325 
 
 bouring town of Sublaqueum, now Subiaco, derived Sui.iiique- 
 its name from these lakes. (Plin. III. 12.) It may 
 be collected from Tacitus, that this place was at first 
 only a villa of Nero. (x\nn. XIV. 22.) Also from 
 Frontinus de Aquseduct. who gives a full account of 
 all the works which that emperor and his predecessor 
 Claudius undertook for the purpose of supplying the 
 capital with the pure waters of the Anio ^. (Tacit. 
 Ann. XL 13.) 
 
 MARSI. 
 
 The Marsi, though inconsiderable as a people, are 
 entitled to honourable notice in the page of his- 
 tory for their hardihood and warlike spirit. Their 
 origin, like that of many other Italian tribes, is en- 
 veloped in obscurity and fiction. A certain Phry- 
 gian named Marsyas is said to have been the founder 
 of their race ; (Solin. 8.) by others Marsus, the son • 
 of Circe; (Plin. VII. 2.) hence they are represented 
 as enchanters, whose potent spells deprived the viper 
 of its venom, or cured the hurt which it might have 
 caused. 
 
 Quin et Marrubia venit de gente sacerdos, 
 Fronde super galeam, et felici comptus oliva, 
 Archippi regis missu, fortissimus Umbro : 
 Vipereo generi, et graviter spirantibus liydris 
 Spargere qui somnos cantuque manuque solebat, 
 Mulcebatque iras, et morsus arte levabat. 
 
 M^. VII. 750. 
 
 at Marsica pubes 
 
 Et bellare manu, et chelydris cantare soporem, 
 Vipereumque herbis hebetare, et carmine dentem. 
 
 «= Holsten. Adnot. p. 166. Vulp. Vet. Lat. lib. xviii. p. 493. 
 
 Y 3 
 
SABINI, &c. 
 
 iEetae pi-olem Angitiam mala gramina primam 
 Monstravisse ferunt, tactuque domare venena, 
 Et lunam excussisse polo, stridoribus amnes 
 Frenantem, et sylvis montem nudasse vocatis. 
 Sed populis nomen posuit metuentior hospes, 
 Quum fugeret Phrygios trans aequora Marsya Crenos. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 497. 
 
 We do not find the Marsi engaged in war with 
 Rome before the year 445. U. C. when they were 
 defeated and forced to sue for peace. (Liv. IX. 41.) 
 Six years after they again assumed a hostile charac- 
 ter, but with as little success ; they were beaten in 
 the field, and lost several of their fortresses. (Liv. 
 X. 3.) From that time we find them the firm and 
 staunch allies of Rome, and contributing by their 
 valour to her triumphs, till her haughty and domi- 
 neering spirit compelled them and most of the other 
 neighbouring people to seek by force of arms for 
 that redress of their wrongs, and that concession of 
 privileges and immunities to which they were justly 
 entitled, but which was not to be granted to their 
 entreaties. In the war which ensued, and which 
 from that circumstance is called the Marsic as well 
 as Social war, the Marsi were the first to take the 
 field under their leader Silus Pompaedius, A. U. C. 
 661. Though often defeated, the perseverance of 
 the allies was at last crowned with success by the 
 grant of those immunities which they may be said to 
 have extorted from the Roman senate, A. U. C. 665. 
 (Strab. V. 241. Veil. Pat. II. 16. Diodor. Sic. Frag. 
 XXXVII. Appian. Civ. Bell. I. 39. Liv. Epit. 
 LXXIL— LXXX.) 
 
 The Marsi were contiguous to the Sabines and 
 Vestini to the north, to the J^qui and Hernici to the 
 
SABINI, &c. 327 
 
 west and south-west, to the Samnites to the south ; 
 on the east they bordered on the Peligni. 
 
 The object of the greatest interest to be men- 
 tioned in the territory of the Marsi, is undoubtedly 
 the Lacus Fucinus, now sometimes called Las^o Fu- Lacus Fu. 
 
 T T r^ 1 cinus. 
 
 cino, but more commonly Lago di Celano. It is of 
 considerable extent, being not less than forty miles 
 in circumference. A small river anciently called 
 Pitonius, now Giovenco, which entered the Lacus Pitonius fl. 
 Fucinus on the north-east side, was said not to mix 
 its waters, the coldest known, with those of that 
 lake : according to the same popular account, this 
 stream afterwards emerged by a subterraneous duct 
 near Tibur, and became, under the name of Aqua 
 Marcia*^, the purest supply which Rome received 
 from its numerous aqueducts. (Plin. XXXI. 3. 
 Strab. V. 240.) 
 
 Marsasque nives et frigora ducens 
 
 Marcia Stat. Silv. I. 3. 
 
 The Pitonius is however mentioned by a much 
 more ancient author than those here quoted, I mean 
 Lycophron. (v. 1275.) 
 
 rijTcuviov re %syjw.a toD xara ^Qovog 
 
 Virgil has beautifully introduced the mention of 
 the Fucine lake. 
 
 J This fact has been very 11.131, On the other hand it 
 much disputed by modern an- is defended by Vulpius, Vet. 
 tiquaries, such as Holstenius, Lat. lib. xviii. p. 444. and Ro- 
 Adnot. p. 166. and Fabretti, manelli, t. iii. 187. 
 Dissert, de Aquis et Aquaeduct. 
 
 Y 4 
 
328 SABINI, &c. 
 
 Te nemus Anguitiae, vitrea te Fucinus unda, 
 
 Te liquidi flevere lacu. ^En. VII. 759. 
 
 And Silius Italicus, IV. 346. 
 
 vitreo quern Fucinus antro 
 
 Nutrierat, dederatque lacum transmittere nando. 
 
 As it was subject to inundation, (Strab. V. 241. 
 Jul. Obs. de Prod.) Caesar, it appears, had intended 
 to find a vent for its waters, (Suet. Cses. 44.) but this 
 design was not carried into execution trQ the reign 
 of Claudius. After a continued labour of eleven 
 years, during which 30,000 men were constantly 
 employed, a canal of three miles in length was car- 
 ried through a mountain from the lake to the river 
 Liris®. On its completion, the splendid but san- 
 guinary show of a real naumachia was exhibited on 
 the lake in the presence of Claudius and Agrippina, 
 and a numerous retinue, while the surrounding hills 
 were thronged with the population of the neighbour- 
 ing country. The reader will find these events fully 
 detailed in Suetonius, Claud. 20. Tacitus, Ann. XII. 
 b^. and Dio Cassius LX. Hadrian afterwards is said 
 to have repaired this work of Claudius. {MX. Spart. 
 vit. Hadr.) 
 Marruvi- The Capital of the Marsi was Marruvium, 
 
 \un. 
 
 Marruvium, veteris celebratum nomine Marri, 
 Urbibus est illis caput. Sil. Ital. VIII. 507. 
 
 which we must place with Holstenius at San Bene- 
 detto^ on the eastern shore of the lake, where in- 
 
 « Considerable remains of Eniissario Lacus Fucini. Hol- 
 
 this undertaking are yet to be sten. Adnot. p. 148. Romanelli, 
 
 seen between Avezzano and Lu- t. iii. p. 194. 
 so. See Fabretti Dissert, de 
 
SAB INI, &c. S9Q 
 
 scriptions have been found which leave no doubt on 
 the subject ^. This city is also mentioned by Strabo 
 (V. 241.) and Pliny. (III. 12.) 
 
 Alba, named Fucentia, or Fucensis, from its vici- Aiba Fu.. 
 nity to the Fucine lake, though perhaps an indepen- 
 dent city, is generally included in the territory of the 
 Marsi. (Plin. III. 12. Ptol. p. 66.) It became a 
 colony of Rome A. U. C. 450. (Liv. X. 1. Veil. Pat. 
 I. 14.) and from its strong and secluded situation, 
 appears to have been selected by the senate of that 
 city as a fit place of residence for captives of rank 
 and consequence, as well as for notorious offenders. 
 (Strab. V. 241.) Of the former case, we have seve- 
 ral instances mentioned by Livy. Syphax was long 
 detained at Alba, though latterly he was removed to 
 Tibur ; (Liv. XXX. 45.) as were also Perseus king 
 of Macedon, and his son Alexander, (Liv. XLV. 42. 
 Veil. Pat. 1. 11. Val. Max. V. 1.) and Bituitus king 
 of the Arverni, a people of Gaul conquered by Domi- 
 tius ^nobarbus. (Liv. Epit. LXI. Val. Max. IX. 6.) 
 At the time of Caesar's invasion of his country, we 
 find Alba adhering to the cause of Pompey, (Cses. 
 Civ. Bell. 1. 15.) and subsequently repelling the at- 
 tack of Antony, on which occasion it obtained a 
 warm and eloquent eulogium from Cicero. (Phil. 
 III. 3. Appian. Civ. Bell. III. 45.) According to 
 Silius, the territory of Alba was not unfruitful. 
 
 interiorque per udos 
 
 Alba sedet campos, pomisque rependit aristas. 
 
 VIII. 508. 
 
 *■ Adnot. p. 1 5 1 . Romanelli, MARUB on the reverse, and a 
 t. iii. p. 180. The coins of head of Pkito. Sestini Classes 
 Marruvium have the epigraph Gen. &c. p. 1 2. 
 
S30 SAB INI, &c. 
 
 Its ruins, which are said to be considerable ^, stand 
 about a mile from the modern city of the same name, 
 situated at no great distance from the northern shore 
 of the Fucine lake. 
 
 The remaining towns of the Marsi are more ob- 
 
 Lucus An- scure. Lucus, whose inhabitants were the Lucenses 
 of Pliny, (III. 12.) is no doubt the same as the mo- 
 dern Luco, and probably derived its name and origin 
 from the celebrated grove of Angitise, the sister of 
 Circe \ (Solin. 8. Serv. in Mw. VII. 759.) 
 
 There is even reason to suppose, from an ancient 
 inscription quoted by RomanelliS that there was a 
 
 Angitia. town actually caUed Angitia, a little to the north of 
 the ruins of Lucus, where other remains are also 
 said to exist. 
 
 About five miles from the southern shore of the 
 
 Antinum. Fuciuc lake stood Antinum, or Antina, a town men- 
 tioned only by Pliny, (III. 12.) but which is proved 
 by numerous inscriptions to have been a considerable 
 municipal city of the Marsi, as its walls, built of 
 massive blocks of stone, fuUy attest ^. 
 
 Anxantia. Auxantia, another Marsic city noticed by Pliny, 
 (III. 12.) is supposed to have occupied the site now 
 called Poggio F'dippo ; as in old writings this place 
 bears the appellation of Atixino, and Ansuino ^ 
 
 Arciiippe. Archippc, a town said to have been swallowed up 
 by the waters of the Fucinus, (Plin. III. 12. Solin. 
 
 s See Romanelli, t. iii. p. ^ Romanelli, t. iii. p. 221. 
 
 211. There are also coins of ' Id. t. iii. p. 219. 
 
 this ancient city having the le- ^ De Sanctis Antino Muni- 
 
 gend ALBA in Oscan charac- cipio dei Marsi, p. 20. 
 ters, with Mercury or a flying ' Phoebon. Histor. Mars. III. 
 
 Pegasus on the reverse. Pellerin, 2. 
 t. i. pi. 7. Dutens Paleogr. p, 49. 
 
SABINI, &c. 3S1 
 
 8.) is thought by Holstenius, on the authority of 
 some people of the country who had seen vestiges of 
 it, to have stood between the villages of Transaqiia 
 and Ortuccia, on the spot which retains the name of 
 Arciprete ^. 
 
 The sites of Milonia, Plestinia, and Fresilia, three 
 fortresses mentioned by Livy, as having been cap- 
 tured by the Romans in one of their early wars with 
 the Marsi, (X. 3.) are very undetermined. The 
 native writers on the antiquities of the Marsi place 
 Milonia about three miles east of the little town of Milonia. 
 Opt; Plestinia near the source of the Sangro, at piestinia, 
 Pesco-Asserolo ; and Fresilia at Civitella, a place in Fresilia. 
 the same vicinity. The latter name is noticed by 
 topographers as being generally indicative of an an- 
 cient site °. 
 
 •J' 
 PELIGNI. 
 
 The Peligni were not distinguished from the other 
 tribes by which they were surrounded by their po- 
 litical importance, or the extent of their country; 
 I but they derive some consideration in history, from 
 the circumstance of their chief city having been se- 
 lected by the allies in the Social war as the seat of 
 the new empire. Had their plans succeeded, and 
 had Rome fallen beneath the efforts of the coalition, 
 Corfinium would have become the capital of Italy, 
 and perhaps of the world. (Strab. V. 241.) The 
 Peligni were said by Festus to derive their origin 
 from lUyria, possibly from the same stock as the 
 * Liburni, who are known to have formed settlements 
 at the mouth of the TrontOy on the shore of the 
 
 "' Adnot. p. 154. " Corsignani Reg. Marsic. iii. 17. Roma- 
 nelli, t. iii. p. 232. 
 
832 SABINI, &c. 
 
 Adriatic ^. But Ovid as expressly informs us, and 
 he ought to be considered as good authority in what 
 regards his own countrymen, that they were de- 
 scended from the Sabines. 
 
 Et tibi cum proavis, miles Peligne, Sabinis 
 Convenit ; hie genti quartus uterque Deus. 
 
 Fast. III. 95. 
 
 This appears to me a much more probable ac- 
 count, if we consider the uniformity of language, 
 customs, and character, which is apparent in all the 
 minor tribes of central Italy, as well as in the Sam- 
 nites, between whom and the Sabines these tribes may 
 be said to form an intermediate link in the Oscan 
 chain. That the Oscan language was in fact com- 
 mon to all these people, has been ascertained from 
 the coins of Alba and Corfinium, and those of the 
 Vestini and Marrucini, besides several inscriptions 
 in the same character, found in various parts of 
 their ancient territory". 
 
 The small and mountainous tract of country occu- 
 pied by the Peligni seems to have been noted for 
 the coldness of its climate, as well as for the abun- 
 dance of its springs and streams. 
 
 Quo praebente domum, et quota, 
 Pelignis caream frigoribus, taces. 
 
 HoR. III. Od. 19. 
 Hac ego Pelignos, natal ia rura petebam 
 Parva, sed adsiduis humida semper aquis. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 685. 
 
 That some portion of it however was fertile, we 
 learn also fi'om the latter poet. 
 
 " Corsignani Reg. Marsic. iii. 17. Romanelli, t. iii. p. 232. 
 ° Lanzi, t. iii. p. 589. 
 
SABINI, &c. 333 
 
 Terra ferax Cereris raultoque feracior uvae, 
 
 I Dat quoque bacciferam Pallada rarus ager. 
 
 ■; Id. Amor. II. 16. 
 
 It was separated from the Marsi to the west by 
 
 the Apennines ; to the north it bordered on the 
 H Vestini ; to the east and south on the Marrucini, 
 
 Frentani, and part of Samnium. 
 I Corfinium has been ah'eady mentioned as theCorfinium. 
 [[ chief city of the Peligni. It enjoyed for a short time 
 ; I only the honour of being styled the capital of Italy, 
 i! under the name of ItalicaP, as it appears to have 
 
 seceded from the confederacy before the conclusion of 
 i the war. (Diod. Sic. Frag. XXXVII.) In later times 
 
 I I we find it still regarded as one of the most important 
 1 1 cities of this part of Italy, and one which Caesar was 
 
 most anxious to secure in his enterprise against the 
 j liberties of his country. It surrendered to him after 
 ! a short defence, when Cn. Domitius, the governor, 
 I was allowed to withdraw with his troops to Brun- 
 ei dusium. (Civ. Bell. I. 16.) 
 
 At te Corfini validis circumdata muris 
 
 Tecta tenent pugnax Domiti. Lucan. 11. 478. 
 
 (Cf Cic. ad Att. VIII. 3. Flor. IV. 2. Appian. Civ. 
 
 Bell. II. 38. Suet. Caes. 34. Sen. de Benef III. 24. 
 : Oros. VI. 15. PUn. III. 12. Ptol. p. 66. Front, de 
 ' Col.) 
 
 The church of S. Pelino, about three miles from 
 
 the town of Popoli, stands on the site of this ancient 
 
 P The rare coins with the le- ITALORUM, are generally as- 
 
 ; gend VITELIU in retrograde cribed to Corfinium. Roma- 
 
 Oscan characters, supposed to nelli, t. iii. p. 141. SestiniClass. 
 
 correspond with the Latin word Gen. &c. p. 13. 
 
334 SAB INI, &c. 
 
 city, and the little hamlet of Pentima occupies pro- 
 bably the place of its citadel^. 
 Sulmo. About seven miles S. E. of Corfinium was Sulmo, 
 
 now Sulmone, a place also of some consequence; 
 but it is rendered more worthy of our notice from 
 the circumstance of its being the birthplace of Ovid, 
 who has made us acquainted with that fact in more 
 than one passage. 
 
 Sulmo raihi patria est gelidis uberrimus undis. 
 
 Trist. IV. El. 9. 
 Sulmonis gelidi, patriae, Germanice, nostrae ; 
 
 Me miserum, Scythico quam procul ilia solo est ! 
 
 Fast. IV. 81. 
 Pars me Sulmo tenet, Peligni tertia ruris : 
 Parva, sed irriguis ora salubris aquis. 
 
 Amor. II. 16. 
 
 The improbable story of its having been founded 
 by Solymus, a Phrygian, one of the companions of 
 ^neas, which we find in the same poet, (Fast. IV. 
 79.) is reechoed by Silius Italicus. (IX. 76.) 
 
 We learn from Florus that this city was exposed 
 to all the vengeance of Sylla, for having been at- 
 tached to the cause of Marius, (III. 21.) It was not 
 however destroyed by that general, since we soon 
 after hear of its faUing into the hands of Caesar, 
 together with Corfinium. (Civ. Bell. I. 16.) Sul- 
 mo is also mentioned by Livy XXVI. 11. Strab. 
 V. 241. and Plin. III. 12. Frontinus states that 
 it was a colony. 
 
 conjungitur acer 
 
 Pelignus, gelidoque rapit Sulmone cohortes. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 511. 
 
 •1 Holsten. Adnot. p. 145. D'Anville, Anal. Geogr. p. 177. 
 
SABINI, &c. 335 
 
 Super Eqiium, another town belonging to the Pe- Super 
 ligni, (Plin. III. 12.) and likewise a Roman colony^'""'"* 
 according to Frontinus, is proved with certainty by 
 Holstenius to have occupied the site of the present 
 Castel Vecchio Suhequo •■ near the river Pescara. 
 , Cuculum, known only from Strabo, (V. 241.) whoCucuium. 
 places it near the Via Valeria, is with great probabi- 
 lity supposed to be Cucullo, a village situated amongst 
 the mountains which divide the Marsi from the Pe- 
 ligni ^. 
 
 On the summit of one of the passes belonging to Tempium 
 the central chain of the Apennines which led from feuYi! ^''" 
 the Peligni into Samnium, was a temple consecrated 
 to Jupiter Palenius. The plain on which it stood 
 still bears the name of Canipo di Giove, and the 
 mountain itself that of Forca Palena *, 
 
 VESTINI. 
 
 The Vestini, who are the next in order, occupied 
 an equally mountainous, though more extensive tract 
 of country than the smaller nations which have been 
 hitherto described in this section. To the east they 
 reached as far as the sea, being separated from the 
 territory of Hadria, to the north by the river Ma- 
 trinus, and from the Marrucini by the river Aternus 
 to the south. To the north and north-west they 
 confined on the Sabines, and to the south and south- 
 west on the Peligni and Marsi. (Strab. V. 241.) 
 
 The history of the Vestini" offers no circumstances 
 \ 
 , "■ Adnot. p. 145. VES, in retrograde Oscan cha- 
 
 * Id. Adnot. p. 155. De San- racters, are generally ascribed to 
 ctis Citta d'Antino, p. 4. this people. Lanzi t. iii. p. 589. 
 
 ^ Holsten. Adnot. p, 145. Avellin. Giorn. Numism. t. i. 
 Romanelli, t. iii. p. 165. 14. Sestini Class. Gen. &c. p. 
 
 "The coins bearing the legend 12. 
 
336 SAB INI, &c. 
 
 of peculiar interest ; they are first introduced to 
 our notice in the Roman annals as allies of the Sam- 
 nites, a people to whom they are said not to have 
 been inferior in valour; but being separately attacked 
 by the Romans, the Vestini, too weak to make any 
 effectual resistance, were soon compelled to submit, 
 A. U. C. 451. (Liv. VIII. 29. and X. 3.) 
 
 This people however were not behindhand with 
 their neighbours in taking up arms on the breaking 
 out of the Social war ; they bore an active part in 
 the exertions and perils of that fierce and sanguinary 
 contest, and received their share of the rights and 
 privileges which on its termination were granted to 
 Pinna. the confederates. 
 
 The following towns are spoken of in ancient au- 
 thors as belonging to the Vestini. Pinna, which has 
 scarcely changed its name in that of Civita di Penna, 
 was perhaps the first in rank and importance. 
 
 Haud ullo levior bellis Vestina juventus 
 Agmina densavit, venatu dura ferarum : 
 Quae, Fiscelle, tuas arces, Pinnamque virentem, 
 Pascuaque haud tarde redeuntia tondet Avellae. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 517. 
 
 We are informed by Val. Maximus that it sustained 
 a siege against the Roman army during the Social 
 war, and this writer has recorded an interesting 
 circumstance which occurred there at that time. (V. 
 4.) It appears from a passage in Frontinus to have 
 become subsequently a Roman colony. (Cf. Diod. 
 Sic. Frag. XXXVII. PUn. III. 12. Ptol. p. m.) 
 Vitruvius notices some waters in its vicinity as being 
 nitrous. (VIII. 3.) 
 Anguius. Angulus, nearer the coast, is now Civita Scinf 
 Angela. (Plin. III. 12. Ptol. p. QQ.) 
 
SABINI, &c. 
 
 More inland, and amongst tlie Apennines, were 
 Cutina and Cineilia, two fortresses taken by the Ro- 9h*'"»- 
 
 " '' Cingilia. 
 
 mans m their first war with the Vestini. (Liv. VIII. 
 29.) The former is supposed by Romanelli to answer 
 to the site of Civita Aquana ; the latter to that of 
 Civita Areteiiga "". A little to the north of Civita 
 Aquana, and on the borders of Picenum, rises Monte 
 Corno, not unfrequently also designated by the name 
 of il Gran Sasso, and considered to be the highest 
 summit of the Apennines. Cluverius y is probably 
 right in identifying this mountain with the MonsCunams 
 Cunarus to which Servius alludes, (ad Mn. X. 185.) 
 
 Aufina, situated between the two last mentioned Aufina. 
 places, is easily recognised in its modern name of 
 Ofena^. (Plin. III. 12.) Peltuinum, noticed by the Peituimim. 
 same author, is proved from inscriptions to have 
 been a municipium, and from a passage in Frontinus 
 to have received at one period a colony from Rome. 
 It was erroneously placed by Cluverius at Civita 
 Aquana % since a memorial of it still exists in the 
 name of S. Paolo a Peltuino ^, which is that of the 
 parish church of Prata, a small place situated in the 
 diocese of Aqtiila, and a few miles south of that city, 
 on the left bank of the Pescara. This river, whose Aternus fl. 
 ancient name is Aternus, is one of the most consider- 
 able of the Italian streams which discharge their 
 waters into the Adriatic. Strabo accurately de- 
 scribes it as rising in the Sabine mountains a little 
 I above Amiternum, and after flowing through the 
 ; territory of the Vestini, whom in the latter part of 
 
 ^ Romanelli, t. ili. p. 284. ^ Romanelli, t. iii. p. 264. 
 
 y Ital. Ant. i. 748. who quotes several inscriptions 
 
 ' Holsten. Adnot. p. 140. belonging to this city. 
 
 ^ Ital. Ant. i. p. 750. 
 VOL. I. Z 
 
338 SAB IN I, &c. 
 
 its course it divided from the Marrucini, as emptying 
 itself into the abovementioned sea at a place called 
 
 Aternura. Atcmum ; to which it doubtless communicated its 
 name, as it now does to the modern Pescara^ a fort- 
 ress and harbour which have risen on the site of the 
 ancient Aternum. This port, as the same ancient 
 writer informs us, belonged to the Vestini ; but they 
 allowed their neighbours, the Peligni and Marrucini, 
 to participate in its advantages. (V. 241.) 
 
 Towards the upper part of the course of the Ater- 
 nus we have yet to notice, as belonging to the Vestini, 
 
 Pitinum. Pitiuum, now Torre cli Pit'mo *^, situated near a little 
 
 Novanusfl. Stream called Novanus by PUny, and noticed by that 
 author from the peculiar circumstance of its being 
 dry in winter, but plentifully supplied in summer. 
 (II.) This source is now known by the name of 
 Laghetto di Vetojo ^. 
 
 On the other side of the Aternus, the Vestini 
 
 Aveia. claimed the city of Aveia, the exact position of which 
 is somewhat disputed. Holstenius fixes it at Civita 
 di Bagno ^, a little to the south of Aquila; but a 
 more modern Italian antiquary, who has written a 
 dissertation on the subject ^, places it at Fossa, about 
 two miles to the west of the former place. Ptolemy 
 is the only ancient author who has noticed this city, 
 (p. QQ.) unless it be admitted that Silius Italicus al- 
 ludes to it, when he says. 
 
 Quae, Fiscelle, tuas arces, Pinnamque virentem, 
 Pascuaque baud tarde redeuntia tondet Avellge. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 519. 
 In which case we should perhaps read " Aveiae." 
 
 •^ Holsten. Adnot. p. 139. ^ Giovenazzi della citta d'.Ave- 
 
 ^ Romanelli, t. iii. p. 281. ia nei Vesliai. Roma. 1/73. 4°. 
 
 « Adnot. p. 239. 
 
SABINI, &c. 339 
 
 Likewise in Frontinus it is probable that the Ager 
 Veios, whicli he connects with the neighbouring dis- 
 trict of Amiternum, should be Aveias. The passage 
 would in that case prove that Aveia was at some 
 time or other a Roman colony. 
 
 Furconium, which Cluverius has placed among Furconi- 
 the Sabines, ])ut which ought, according to the Mar-"°^* 
 tyrologium Romanum, to belong to the Vestini, must 
 have been an obscure place in antiquity, since it is 
 mentioned by no writer previous to Paulus Diaconus. 
 (Rer. Langob. II. 20.) Its remains are still known 
 i by the name of Forconio ?. 
 
 MARRUCINI. 
 The Marrucini are the last people to be described 
 in the present section. They must have occupied a 
 narrow slip of territory on the right bank of the 
 river Aternus, between the Vestini to the north, and 
 the Frentani to the south, and between the Peligni 
 and the sea, towards the west and east. Cato derived 
 their origin from the Marsi. (ap, Priscian. c. 8.) 
 Like that people, they were accounted a hardy and 
 warlike race, and with them they made common 
 cause against the tyranny of Rome. An idea may 
 be formed of the population and force of the several 
 petty nations which have been classed together in 
 this part of the work, from a statement of Polybius, 
 (II. 24.) where that historian, when enumerating the 
 different contingents which the allies of the Romans 
 were able to furnish about the time of the second 
 Punic war, estimates that of the Marsi, Marrucini, 
 Vestini, and Frentani, at 20,000 foot and 4000 
 horse. 
 
 ? Ital. Ant. i. 686. 
 
 z 2 
 
340 SABINl, &c. 
 
 Qua duri bello gens Marrucina, fidemque 
 Exuere indocilis sociis Frentanus in armis. 
 
 SiL. Ital. XV. 569. 
 
 The only city of note which we find ascribed to 
 Teate. the MaiTucini is Teate, now Chieti, on the right 
 bank of the Pescm'a. But all accounts agree in 
 describing it as a large and populous town, and wor- 
 thy of being ranked amongst the distinguished cities 
 of Italy h. 
 
 Marrucina simul Frentanis aemula pubes 
 Corfini populos, magnumque Teate trahebat. 
 
 SiL. Ital. VIII. 521. 
 
 cui nobile nomen 
 
 Marrucina domus, clarumque Teate ferebat. 
 
 Id. XVII. 457. 
 
 Statius, speaking of the eruptions of Vesuvius, 
 
 says, 
 
 procul ista tuis sint fata Teate, 
 
 Nee Marrucinos agat haec insania montes. 
 
 SiLv. IV. 4. 
 
 (Cf Strab. V. p. 241. Plin. III. 12.) The family of 
 Asinius Pollio came originally from this place. (Ca- 
 tull. Carm. XII.) 
 Poiiitiurii. Pollitium is another town mentioned by Diodorus 
 Siculus, (XIX.) as belonging to the Marrucini, but 
 by him only. Holstenius was able to discover no 
 trace of its existence '. RomaneUi conjectures that 
 
 ^ Besides considerable re- TIATI, on the reverse a head 
 
 mains of a theatre and other of Hercules with the club and 
 
 public edifices still visible on lion's skin. Pellerin, t. i. pi. 7. 
 the site of this city, we have se- ' Adnot. p. 1 42. 
 
 veral coins with the epigraph 
 
SABINI, &c. 
 
 341 
 
 it may have stood to the west of Ckieti, on the site 
 called S. Agatopo ^. 
 
 ROMAN WAYS. 
 
 The first road which we have to notice in this 
 section is the Via Salaria, which traversed the Sa- 
 bine country, and terminated at Hadria in Picenum. 
 We are told that it obtained its name from the use 
 to which it was converted by the Sabines, for the 
 importation of salt into their country from the sea. 
 (Fest. V. Salaria.) When or by whom it was con- 
 structed is not known ; but it appears to have existed 
 as early as the first invasion of the Gauls ; for the 
 battle on the AUia is said to have been fought near 
 the eleventh milestone on that road. Strabo in- 
 forms us, that it commenced at the Porta Collina, as 
 did also the Via Nomentana, which rejoined the 
 former near Eretum. (V. 228.) 
 
 The distances of this road from Rome to Hadria, 
 according to the Itinerary of Antoninus, are as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Roma 
 Eretum 
 Vicum Novum 
 Reate 
 Cutilias 
 Interocream 
 Falacrinum 
 Vicum Badies 
 ad Centesimum 
 
 ^ T. iii. p. 119. 
 ' D'Anville, Anal. Geogr. p. 
 164. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 Rimane 
 
 - XVIII 
 
 S. M. in Vico Nuovo ' XI 1 1 1 . 
 
 Rieti 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Paterno 
 
 ^ VIII. 
 
 Interdoco "» 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Falacrino 
 
 - XVI. 
 
 Accumulo " 
 
 - IX: 
 
 _ 
 
 . . X. 
 
 m Cluver. Ital. Ant. i. p. 687. 
 " Id. i. p. 742. 
 
 z 3 
 
2 SAI 
 
 HNI, &c. 
 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Asciilum Picenum 
 
 Ascoli - 
 
 - 
 
 XII. 
 
 Castrum Truentinum 
 
 Monte Br undone 
 
 _ 
 
 XX. 
 
 Castrum Novum 
 
 Glulia Nova - 
 
 _ 
 
 XII. 
 
 Hadriam 
 
 Atri 
 
 - 
 
 XV. 
 
 According to the Tabula Theodosiana. 
 
 
 
 Roma 
 
 
 
 M.P. 
 
 Fidenas 
 
 Castel Giubileo 
 
 - 
 
 V. 
 
 Eretum 
 
 Rimane 
 
 - 
 
 XIIII. 
 
 ad Novas 
 
 S\ M. in Vico Nuovo 
 
 XIIII. 
 
 Reate 
 
 Ricti 
 
 - 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Aquas Cutilias 
 
 Paterno 
 
 - 
 
 vim. 
 
 Interocream 
 
 Introdoco 
 
 - 
 
 VII. 
 
 Forocream 
 
 S". Croce"* 
 
 - 
 
 XII. 
 
 Falacrinas 
 
 Falacrino 
 
 _ 
 
 nil. 
 
 ad Martis 
 
 _ _ _ 
 
 - 
 
 XII. 
 
 Surpicanum P 
 
 _ 
 
 - 
 
 VII. 
 
 ad Aquas 
 
 Acqua Santa ^ 
 
 - 
 
 IV. 
 
 Asculum Picenum 
 
 Ascoli 
 
 _ 
 
 X. 
 
 From Interocrea a road branched off to Amiter- 
 num, and ultimately communicated with the Via 
 Valeria, which I shall presently have occasion to no- 
 tice. The following stations are laid down for this 
 road in the Table ^. 
 
 Interocrea Introdoco 
 
 Flsternas read Testrinam Civita Tomassa - X. 
 
 Erulos read Forulos Forcella - - III. 
 
 Pitinum Torre di Pitino - VII. 
 
 " Holsten. Adnot. p. 1 18. 
 
 P I suspect this station is no 
 other than the Centesimum of 
 the Antonine Itinerary, under 
 the name of Suburbicanum, as 
 the limit of the ProvinciiE Sub- 
 urbicariae. See D'Anville, Anal. 
 
 Geogr. de I'ltal. p. 153. 
 
 ^ Holsten. Adnot. p. 139. 
 
 ^ For a detailed account of 
 this road, the direction of which, 
 after all, seems uncertain, see 
 Romanelli, t. iii, p. 628. 
 

 SAI 
 
 HNI, &c. 
 
 fi-i3 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 Prifernum 
 
 
 Asserge s 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Aveiam 
 
 
 ( Civita di Bagno, 
 \ or Fossa 
 
 } VII. 
 
 Frustemas 
 
 
 Ocre 
 
 - II. 
 
 Albam Fucentiam 
 
 
 Alba 
 
 - XVIII. 
 
 The Via Valeria is supposed, on the authority of 
 a passage in Livy, (IX. 23.) to have been made by 
 M. Valerius Maximus, who was censor with C. Junius 
 Bubulcus A. U. C. 447. It commenced, as Strabo 
 informs us, at Tibur, where the Via Tiburtina ter- 
 minated, and led through the territories of the iEqui 
 and Marsi to Corfinium; (V. 238.) but the Itineraries 
 make it extend as far as Hadria in Picenum. That 
 of Antoninus furnishes us with the following state- 
 ment of stages and distances. 
 
 Roma M. P. 
 
 TivoU - - - XX. 
 
 Carsoli - - - XXII. 
 
 Alba - - - XXV. 
 
 li Colli ^ . - XIII. 
 
 S. Pelino - , - XVII. 
 
 S. Valentino'^ - XI. 
 
 Chieti - - - XIII. 
 
 Atri - - - XIV.'^ 
 
 Tibur 
 
 Carseolos 
 
 Albam Fucentiam 
 
 Cerfenniam 
 
 Corfinium 
 
 Interpromium 
 
 Teate Marrucinorum 
 
 Hadriam 
 
 The same according to the Table. 
 
 Roma 
 
 ad Aquas Albulas la Solfatarav - XIV. 
 
 * Romanelli, t. iii. p. 283. 
 
 * Holsten. Adnot. p. 153. 
 The number affixed to this sta- 
 tion in the Itinerary is XXIII. 
 I have adopted the correction 
 of Holstenius, who changes it to 
 XIII. 
 
 " Id. Adnot. p. 143. 
 
 ^ This number should proba- 
 bly be XXIV. 
 
 y Nibby Viaggio Antiquario 
 ne' contorni di Roma, t. i. p. 
 105. 
 
 z 4 
 
44 
 
 SABINI, &c. 
 
 
 Ancient names. 
 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles. 
 
 Tibur 
 
 
 Tivoli - 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Variam 
 
 
 Vicovaro 
 
 - X. 
 
 Laminas 
 
 
 Ferrata 
 
 - V. 
 
 Carseolos 
 
 
 Carsoli - 
 
 - X. 
 
 Albam Fucentiam 
 
 
 Alba 
 
 - XXIV. 
 
 Marrubium 
 
 
 S. Benedetto - 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Cerfenniam 
 
 
 li Colli - 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Montem Imaeum 
 
 
 Forca Carrosa ^ 
 
 - V. 
 
 Statulas 
 
 
 Goriano ^ 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Corfinium 
 
 
 S. Pelino 
 
 - VII. 
 
 Interpromium 
 
 
 S. Valentino - 
 
 - XII. 
 
 Teate Marrucinorum 
 
 Chieti - 
 
 - XIII. 
 
 Hadriam 
 
 
 Atri 
 
 - XXIV 
 
 From Corfinium a cross-road led into Samnium 
 by Sulmo and Mount Palenus. The stations in the 
 Table are, 
 
 Corfinium S. Pelino 
 
 Sulmonem Sulmone - - VII. 
 
 T. Jovis Paleni Piano di Giove - VII. 
 
 Aufidenam Alfidena - - XXV. 
 
 The Via Sublacensis, so called from its being the 
 road to Sublaqueum, now Suhiaco^ is traced in the 
 Table, but in a very unintelligible manner. It ap- 
 pears to have branched off from the Via Valeria at 
 the station called Laminas, now Ferrata ; and 
 though the distance between that place and Suhiaco 
 is at most seven or eight miles, twenty-three are 
 assigned in the Table, and that number distributed 
 between three intermediate stations ^. There is then 
 probably some error in the Table, and as that Itine- 
 
 2 Holsten. Adnot. p. 153. 
 » Ital, Ant. i. p. 785. 
 
 Id. p. 154. 
 
SABINI, &c. 345 
 
 rary carries the road beyond Sublaqueum to Marru- 
 bium, I am inclined to think that some of the appa- 
 rently superfluous stations belong to that part of it. 
 The stations of the Itinerary being thus reformed, 
 might be supposed to stand in the following order : 
 
 Ancient names. 
 Laminas 
 
 Modern names. 
 
 Ferrata 
 
 
 Distances in 
 Roman miles 
 
 - M. P. 
 
 Sublaqueum 
 Vineas 
 
 Subiaco 
 Jenna - 
 
 - 
 
 - VII. 
 
 - V. 
 
 Montem Gravem 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - VI. 
 
 Montem Carbonarium 
 
 Monte Carbonaro 
 
 - X. 
 
 Marrubium 
 
 S. Benedetto 
 
 - 
 
 - VIII. 
 
SECTION VIII. 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Origin of Rome — Extent of the city within the walls of Romulus, 
 Servius TuUius, and Aurelian — Its division by Augustus into 
 fourteen regions — Description of these and the most remark- 
 able buildings and monuments contained in each. 
 
 It would require much greater space than the li- 
 mits of this work will allow of, to examine at length 
 the authenticity of the sources from which the Ro- 
 man history, such as it has been handed down to us, 
 is derived ; nor is it indeed necessary, since the in- 
 vestigation has been already made by others much 
 more capable of doing justice to so interesting a 
 subject. I shall therefore content myself with offer- 
 ing a few detached remarks, rather than a laboured 
 discussion on the question, referring the reader at 
 the same time to such works as have been written 
 expressly with that view, and are best calculated to 
 direct his judgment on this point ^. 
 
 ^ The advocates for the ve- Inscript.t. viii.; Beaufort, Incer- 
 
 racity of the early Roman his- titude des cinq premiers siecles 
 
 tory are Ryckius, whose disser- de I'Histoire Romaine ; and the 
 
 tation has already been quoted ; History of Rome by Mr. de Nie- 
 
 Nardini, in the first chapter of buhr, an eminent German scho- 
 
 his Roma Antica ; and the Abbe lar, whose work is deservedly 
 
 Sallier, M^m. de I'Acad. des held in great estimation on the 
 
 Inscript. t. viii. On the opposite continent, and has been twice 
 
 side are ranged, with fearful pre- noticed in the Quarterly Re- 
 
 ponderance, Cluverius, Grono- view, July 1822, and June of 
 
 vius, and other earlier critics ; the present year, 
 de Pouilly, Mem. de I'Acad. de 
 
ROMA. 347 
 
 Allowing then a considerable degree of doubt and 
 uncertainty to pervade the first records of the Roman 
 history, from the alleged foundation of the city to 
 its capture by the Gauls, for that is a point which 
 Livy himself does not scruple to concede, (VI. 1.) we 
 must yet regard even this dubious period as luminous 
 and authentic, when compared with the times which 
 preceded the foundation of Rome. Few sober-mind- 
 ed critics indeed will be disposed to indulge in scep- 
 ticism, so far as to imagine that every thing which 
 relates to the kings of Rome is fictitious and apocry- 
 phal. It appears to me that there are certain facts 
 recorded in the early history of that city, which rest 
 on too undisputed a basis, too universal a consent of 
 authorities, to be easily set aside. Where these are 
 borne out by the succeeding and indubitable parts of 
 the history, and exhibit a connected account of the 
 growth and progress of the constitution of this great 
 city, surely it would be injudicious to reject them, 
 except in the case of evident contradiction or strik- 
 ing improbability. Great uncertainty exists, no 
 doubt, on many points ; but after all it is more in 
 matters of detail than of real importance, and espe- 
 cially in the relation of those petty events and cir- 
 cumstances with which Livy and Dionysius have 
 perhaps, without due discrimination, endeavoured to 
 dress up the meagre chroniclers who preceded them, 
 and to infuse some spirit into the dry records of the 
 pontifical volumes. Let us retrench, if it must be 
 so, the gaudy decorations and fanciful ornaments 
 with M^hich these historians have embelUshed their 
 work, but let us not at the same time overthrow the 
 whole fabric. We may prune what is exuberant or 
 decayed, and weed what is rank and unprofitable ; 
 
348 ROMA. 
 
 but we must beware, in the process, of encroaching 
 upon what is sound, or rooting out what is whole- 
 some and nutritious. Let it be granted, that the 
 rape of the Sabine women is a fiction, it may still 
 be true that Tatius and his Curetes were once mas- 
 ters of Rome. Though it be uncertain with respect 
 to the Horatii and Curiatii, which belonged to Rome, 
 and which to Alba, we may still believe that the 
 latter city sank beneath its more powerful rival. The | 
 elder Tarquin's reign does not cease to be an histo- 
 rical fact, because we hear an absurd story of an 
 eagle uncovering his head on his arrival at the gates 
 of Rome. 
 
 The constitution said to have been framed by Ser- 
 vius Tullius, may have been the result of longer ex- 
 perience and more practical wisdom than falls to the 
 lot of a single reign ; but it was such a constitution 
 as Rome did receive, and which it was afterwards 
 enabled to bring to a state of greater perfection than 
 any ancient form of government that we are ac- 
 quainted with. 
 
 Suppose the story of Lucretia false, we cannot 
 deny that monarchy was aljolished at Rome, and 
 made way for consular authority about the time that 
 Livy pretends, though that historian may be wrong 
 in giving Valerius Publicola, and not Horatius Bar- 
 batus, as a colleague to Brutus^. The valour of 
 
 ^ This fact we learn from the which, according to Mons. de 
 first of the celebrated treaties Beaufort, do not agree with the 
 between the Romans and Car- received historical notions on 
 thaginians, recorded by Poly- those points. But it may be re- 
 bius. (11.23.) We see also in plied, that Livy ascribes to Rome 
 that treaty Rome considered as a decided control over the La- 
 mistress of Latium, and regard- tins under the reign of Tarqul- 
 ed as a maritime power at that nius Superbiis. (I. 52.) As to 
 early period ; circumstances, her maritime force, that could 
 
ROMA. 349 
 
 ' Horatiiis Codes, and the fortitude of Mutius Scae- 
 
 ; vola, may be left to the admiration of schoolboys ; 
 but the siege of Rome by Porsenna is no idle tale 
 
 ' invented for their amusement, though it should be 
 proved that the consequences of that event were 
 not so honourable to the Romans as Livy has chosen 
 to represent them. (Tacit. Hist. III. 72. Plin. 
 XXXIV. 14.) It is a disputed point, whether two 
 or five tribunes of the people were elected at first ; 
 but does that doubt invalidate the fact of the seces- 
 
 • sion to the Mons Saccr ? Cancel three-fourths of the 
 Roman victories and triumphs over the -^Equi and 
 A^olsci, will it be less true that the former were 
 nearly exterminated, the latter completely subju- 
 gated ? Say it was gold, and not the valour of her 
 dictator and his troops, which delivered Rome from 
 the Gauls ; she may surely boast of having lived to 
 revenge herself on the barbarian foe, and of having, 
 by a hundred triumphs, blotted out the stain of that 
 transaction, and of the shameful rout on the banks 
 of the Allia. In short, though we may sometimes 
 pause when reading the early annals of Rome, and 
 hesitate what judgment to form on many of the 
 events which they record, there are landmarks 
 enough to prevent us from straying far from our 
 course, and to lead us on safely to the terra firma of 
 her history. 
 
 But we have not the same assistance for tracing 
 our way, nor the same guarantees to certify us that 
 
 be but small ; she might have had not a single galley till the 
 
 some few vessels at Ostia, and first Punic war. 
 
 her influence might extend over The Carthaginians had pro- 
 
 those of Antium, and the other bably another treaty of the same 
 
 Latin ports. But she certainly nature with the Tuscans. 
 
350 ROMA. 
 
 we are treading in the right path, when we come to 
 explore the truth of the accounts on which the ori- 
 gin of Rome, and the actions of its reputed founder 
 must mainly depend for their credibility. On the 
 contrary, after reading all that Plutarch has said in 
 the opening of his life of Romulus, and all that Dio- 
 nysius has collected on the subject, it is impossible 
 not to feel convinced that the received story of the 
 foundation of Rome rests on very questionable 
 grounds. Here it is not merely the more undisguised 
 appearance of fiction, or the greater frequency of 
 the marvellous, which is calculated to awaken suspi- 
 cion; but it is the inconsistency and improbability of 
 the whole, as an attempt to explain the first rise 
 and progress of unquestionably the most interesting 
 city of antiquity, which ought to startle the mind, 
 and revolt the judgment of the philosopher and the 
 critic. It is not also because these tales are to be 
 traced to a Greek source that I would reject them ; 
 for I am inclined to think that the early Greek his- 
 torians who made the antiquities of Italy their 
 study, and they form a numerous class ^, were better 
 informed about what they wrote, and more trust- 
 
 '^ Antiochus of Syracuse, and tiquities of Italy. (Vossiiis, Hist. 
 
 other Sicilian Greek writers, Greec.) Rome is mentioned for 
 
 such as Timaeus, Alcimus, and the first time by Scylax the 
 
 Philistus, had preserved tradi- geographer, who is supposed to 
 
 tions of the early state of Italy have written about the time of 
 
 long before the foundation of Pericles; but that city does not 
 
 Rome, and it was from them appear to have been known to 
 
 that Diodorus chiefly derived Aristotle. Tlieopompus, Theo- 
 
 his materials. (Ileyne de Font. phrastus, and Clitarclius, who 
 
 Hist. Diodori Comment. Soc. flourished about the same time, 
 
 Gott. t. vii.) Theagenes and were the first to make mention 
 
 Glaucus of Rhegium, Aristoni- of the Romans in their writings. 
 
 cus of Tarentum, Hyperochus (Plin. III. .5.) 
 of Cumae, all wrote on the an- 
 
ROMA. 351 
 
 worthy, than perhaps they are generally allowed to 
 be. The objection rather lies against the particular 
 authority on whose testimony they seem entirely to 
 rest for support. Diodes of Peparethus, an author 
 mentioned by no one else, is said by Plutarch, in his 
 life of Romulus, to have been the first to accredit 
 the received accounts of the circumstances relative 
 to the origin of Rome ; and it was upon his authority 
 that Fabius Pictor, the earliest Roman historian, 
 brought them into repute with his countrymen. Now 
 unless we are informed what peculiar sources of in- 
 formation were open to this obscure writer, which 
 were not possessed by the other early historians of 
 his nation to whom the name of Romulus seems to 
 have been known, there can be no reason why we 
 should give him the preference. It will not be 
 enough to say, that the approval of Fabius is a suffi- 
 cient testimony in his favour ; for as his account of 
 the birth of their founder was most flattering to the 
 vanity of the Romans, their partiality towards him 
 would be easily accounted for, and, by a natural con- 
 sequence, would tend to lower rather than raise our 
 opinion of his credibility. But the most solid ob- 
 jection which can be urged against the popular ac- 
 count of the foundation of Rome by Romulus, is 
 chiefly grounded on the inconsistency of the circum- 
 stances under which that city is said to have com- 
 menced its political career, with the character and 
 condition which is ascribed to it immediately after. 
 If it be true that Romulus was surrounded by so 
 much state and dignity, and possessed not only 
 the insignia of royalty, but also a force such as no 
 despicable city could display, since we are told that 
 he could bring into the field formidable armies, then 
 
852 ROMA. 
 
 we may assert confidently that Rome did not date 
 its beginning from a motley assemblage of lawless 
 depredators and runaway slaves, and that its first 
 walls held within their circuit something more than 
 the lowly huts of shepherds, or the rude palace of a 
 village king. Nor were there traditions wanting 
 to give strength to such an hypothesis, by ascribing 
 to this great city an existence anterior to that which 
 it had afterwards as a colony of Alba. 
 
 According to Antiochus of Syracuse, a very early 
 writer on Italian antiquities, the name of Rome 
 would appear to have been known as far back as the 
 time of the Siculi, the first possessors of Latium. 
 (Dion. Hal. II. 73.) That Saturnia was a name 
 once given to Rome, or at least to one of the seven 
 hills, and probably to the Capitol, seems very gene- 
 rally admitted by ancient writers. 
 
 Haec duo praeterea disjectis oppida muris, 
 Reliquias veterumque vides monimenta virorum. 
 Hanc Janus pater, banc Saturnus condidit arcem : 
 Janiculum huic, illi fuerat, Saturnia nomen. 
 
 ^N. VIII. 355. 
 
 A patre dicta meo quondam Saturnia Roma est. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 31. 
 
 This is also affirmed by Varro, on the authority of 
 Ennius. (de Ling. Lat. IV. Dion. Hal. I. 45. Plin. 
 IIL5.d) 
 
 ^ I am inclined to think that, at Dodona, though it carries on 
 the name of Saturnia must be the face of it evidence of being 
 referred to the Siculi. This an absurd imposture. (Dion, 
 idea derives support from the Hal. I. 1 9.) There was also 
 expression in Etruria a city of this name, 
 SixixSv 'S.arooviay uTav which vvas probably a settle- 
 in the oracle, supposed to have ment of the same people. See 
 been delivered to the Pelasgi p. 222. 
 
ROMA. 35S 
 
 Tlie settlement of Evaiider and his Arcadians on 
 the Palatine hill appears likewise to be supported 
 by the concurrent testimony of ancient writers. 
 The indications of the existence of such a colony on 
 the banks of the Tiber may be seen in Dionysius. 
 (I. 32.) This writer states that Evander arrived 
 about sixty years before the Trojan war. (Cf. Pau- 
 san. Arcad.) It is not probable that he actually 
 came from Arcadia, as that district could never have 
 been a maritime country ; but we must consider him 
 as one of those numerous Pelasgic adventurers, who, 
 after the settlement of the Tyrrheni, and the expul- 
 sion of the Siculi, migrated from Greece into Italy. 
 The arrival of Evander in Latin m is an interesting 
 fact in the history of that country, as he is said to 
 have introduced a knowledge of letters, and other 
 arts with which the Latins were then unacquainted ^. 
 (Dion. Hal. I. 33. Tacit. Ann. XL 14.) 
 
 The various revolutions and different changes of 
 possessors which Rome may have undergone, from 
 the days of Evander to the time of its reputed foun- 
 dation, must be left open to conjecture ; but it is 
 not probable that it should have remained unoccu- 
 pied during the 450 years which must have inter- 
 vened between those two periods. 
 
 Among the several traditions respecting Romulus 
 which appear to have been preserved by some of the 
 earliest Greek writers, there are not a few which 
 represent that hero as the son of ^neas, and the 
 founder of a city in Italy not long after the Trojan 
 
 •^ Few persons will be in- totype of /Eneas and Romulus* 
 
 dined to adopt sthe visionary and the real founder of Rome, 
 
 notions of Cluverius on th*e or Valentia, as it was called by 
 
 subject of Evander, who is con- the Latins. (Ital. Ant. II. p. 
 
 sidered by him both as the pro- 838.) 
 
 VOL. I. A a 
 
5354 ROMA. 
 
 war. And Dioiiysius himself, wlio quotes these an- 
 cient authors, seems inclined to think that this notion 
 might not be divested of probability ; in which case 
 Rome would have been only recolonized by the Al- 
 ban Romulus. There is another tradition recorded 
 by Plutarch on the subject of Rome, which, however 
 obscure, appears to me to be not unworthy of notice. 
 It stated that Romus, the founder of that city, was 
 a Latin chief, who had expelled the Tyrrheni. If, 
 as we are assured, the Tuscans once held dominion 
 over nearly the whole of Italy, and certainly over 
 the Volsci, as Servius asserts on the authority of 
 Cato, (ad ^n. XI. 567.) it is probable that the 
 Latins were under the same subjection. Rome also, 
 if it then existed, must have shared the same condi- 
 tion ; and this is a circumstance which would readily 
 account for the adoption of the many rites and insti- 
 tutions, both civil and religious, for which the Ro- 
 mans allowed that they were indebted to the Etrus- 
 cans. As an instance of this may be adduced Livy's 
 statement, that the city had been founded according 
 to the ceremonies and observances peculiar to that 
 people. (1. 17.) The names of the three tribes into 
 which Rome was first divided by Romulus were 
 affirmed to be Etruscan by Volumnius, a writer of 
 that nation quoted by Varro. (de Ling. Lat. IV. 9- 
 Fest. Frag.) We know that the whole doctrine 
 of augural and sacrifical rites used by the Romans 
 was derived from the same origin, as well as the in- 
 signia of magistracy and office, nay, even their mili- 
 tary tactics, if we are to believe Athenaeus. (VI. 21.) 
 Nor was the influence of the Tuscan in the forma- 
 tion of the Latin language less apparent, as we are 
 assured by ancient grammarians. (Agret. ed. Putsch. 
 
ROMA. 355 
 
 j p. 2269. ViiYv. Ling. Lat. YI. ii. ') Allowing then 
 the fact of Rome having once been in the hands of 
 the Tuscans, it is easy to see why tlie Romans should 
 have been silent on the subject. They might have 
 been anxious to conceal the circumstance, partly 
 from national vanity, and partly also from religious 
 motives ; for it would ill agree with the former to 
 confess that they had once been subject to a foreign 
 yoke ; nor would the latter permit them to avow to 
 the people that the city which they inhabited had 
 been founded under auspices not their own, and had 
 existed under the protection of other gods. And 
 possibly the sacred and mysterious name by which 
 Rome was also designated, and to reveal which was 
 an offence punishable with death, was no other than 
 that which it had received from its more ancient 
 possessors. (Macrob. Saturn. III. 9- Plin. III. 5.) 
 After all, this is more a point of speculative inquiry 
 than of historical discussion, and from it little can be 
 gained, except a confirmation of the complete state 
 of doubt and uncertainty in which we are placed as 
 to the real time and circumstances of the foundation 
 of Rome. 
 
 In treating of the topography of ancient Rome it 
 is usual with antiquaries to consider that city at 
 three distinct periods of its existence ; under Romu- 
 lus, Servius Tullius, and Aurelian, as comprehending 
 every addition or change which is known to have 
 taken place in its extent and the circuit of its walls. 
 
 From what has been said, it is plain that the ex- 
 tent of Rome under the first of these periods cannot 
 
 f The affinity of the Tuscan much insisted upon by Lanzi, 
 and Latin dialects is a point t. i. p. 43. 
 
 A a 2 
 
356 ROMA. 
 
 now be ascertained, though we may meet with topo- 
 graphers who define its limits with as much con- 
 fidence and precision as those of any modern capital 
 in Europe. We must perhaps rest satisfied with 
 knowing generally, that the city of Romulus is said 
 to have occupied at first only the Palatine hill. (Liv. 
 1.6.) 
 
 Inde petens dextram, porta est ait ista Palati 
 Hie Stator, hoc primum condita Roma loco est. 
 Ovid. Trist. III. Eleg. 1. 
 
 That its figure was square is affirmed by Festus, 
 who quotes a verse of Ennius to that effect. 
 
 Et quis extlterit Romae regnare quadratas. 
 
 This is confirmed by Dionysius (I. 88.) and Solinus 
 (c.2.) 
 
 If we may believe Tacitus, the Capitol was taken 
 in by Tatius. (Ann. XII. 2.) According to Diony- 
 sius, the Coelian and Quirinal hills were added at the 
 same time. (II. 50.) 
 
 Pliny tells us, that the city had at this time three, 
 
 or at most four gates. According to Nardini s these 
 
 Porta Ro- wcre Porta Romanula, (Varr. Ling. Lat. IV. 34.) 
 
 manula. . hip ii- 
 
 Mugonia. Porta Mugonia, so called from the lowmg of cattle, 
 
 Trigonia. (Id. cod. loc.) and Porta Trigonia. The former of 
 these faced the Capitol and Forum ; the second led 
 to the Esquiline hill; the third looked towards the 
 Aventine. The Capitol had also two gates; Porta 
 
 Carmenta- Carmcutalis, near the foot of the Tarpeian rock to- 
 wards the Tiber, (Plut. Camill. Solin. 2.) and Porta 
 
 Jamiaiis. Janualis, which afterwards was converted into a 
 temple of Janus. (Varr. Ling. Lat. IV. 34.) 
 
 s Rom. Antica^ i. 3. 
 
ROMA. 357 
 
 From the time of Romulus to the reign of Servius 
 Tullius, Rome received all the aggrandizement which 
 the nature of its situation, and the increase of its 
 population seemed to render desirable. Under the 
 latter king the seven hills were included, and even 
 the Janiculum on the right bank of the Tiber. As 
 several remains of the walls of that period are yet 
 visible, antiquaries have been able to fix their circuit 
 with tolerable precision ; especially as Dionysius 
 states that it was nearly equal to that of the walls of 
 Athens, which we know from Thucydides to have 
 been about sixty stadia, or seven miles and a half; 
 (Dion. Hal. IX. 68. Thuc. II. 13.) and though Pliny 
 estimates the circumference of Rome at thirteen 
 miles, it seems to be generally admitted that we 
 ought to read eight. (Plin. 111.5.^) 
 
 In endeavouring to trace the walls of Servius, I 
 shall follow an able Roman antiquary who has made 
 several improvements on Nardini's work K Begin- 
 ning at the Pons Palatinus, now Ponte Rotto, which 
 they included, they advanced to the Porta Carmen- 
 talis at the foot of the Tarpeian rock ; from thence 
 they followed the heights of the Capitol as far as 
 the church of Araceli, and then descended into the 
 hollow between the CampidogUo and the Quirinal, 
 thus excluding the tomb of Caius Publicius Bibu- 
 lus, (Cic. de Leg. II. 23.) and the ground subse- 
 quently occupied by the Forum of Trajan. Ascend- 
 
 ^ Burton's Antiquities of ed. quart. Rom. Riscontrata ed 
 Rome, p. 68. Nibby, Disc. Prel. accresciuta delle ultime scoper- 
 a'due, primi libri del Nardini, te, con note ed osservazioni 
 p. 25. critico antiquarie di Antonio 
 
 ' Roma Antica di Nardini, Nibby. Roma, 1718. 
 
 A a 3 
 
358 ROMA. 
 
 ing the Quirinal, the walls followed the sinuosities of 
 that hill through the gardens of the Colonna family, 
 and afterwards behind those of the Vigna Barhe- 
 rini, on which site some remains of these old fortifi- 
 cations are said to be visible. From this point a sort 
 of terrace or rising ground may be observed, which 
 follows for some time the direction of the road lead- 
 ing from the Porta Pia to the Porta Salara^ and 
 afterwards stretches behind the baths of Diocletian, 
 till it is again lost near the arch of Gallienus. This 
 is the famous Agger of Servius Tullius, raised, ac- 
 cording to Dionysius, from the Porta Esquihna to 
 the Collina, being somewhat less than a mile in 
 length, and about fifty feet in breadth. (Dion. Hal. 
 IX. 68.) This part of the works of Servius is sup- 
 posed to have been amplified and completed by Tar- 
 quin, his successor. (Dion. Hal. IV. 54.) From the 
 arch of Gallienus the walls of Servius can be traced 
 to the Porta S. Lorenzo, and still further, by the 
 Porta Maggiore and the church of *S''^. Croce in Ge- 
 7'nsalemme, to the Porta cU S. Giovamii in Latera- 
 no. From thence they passed behind the hospital 
 of S. Giovanni L,aterano, and along the heights of 
 the Coelian hill to the Porta Capena, which is known 
 to have stood close to the southern angle of the 
 Villa Mattei. From this gate the walls ascended 
 Mount Aventine, and following its direction termi- 
 nated near the church of aS". Maria Aventina, close 
 to the Tiber and the Pons Sublicius, which they 
 took in. On the other side of the Tiber, the walls 
 of Servius, or rather those of Ancus Martins, en- 
 compassed that portion of the city which is now 
 called Trastevere, up to the summit of the Janicu- 
 
ROMA. 350 
 
 lum ; the line of enclosure being pretty much the 
 same as that which is traced by the walls now ex- 
 isting. 
 
 Such was the extent of Rome under Servius, and 
 this was preserved with but little alteration till the 
 time of Aurelian. But though the walled limits of 
 the city remained nearly the same during this long 
 interval, it is not to be supposed that it really re- 
 ceived no increase ; every time that the pomoerium 
 was extended the city received a corresponding en- 
 largement, though the walls might remain stationary. 
 Thus we hear of the pomcerium being advanced by 
 Sylla, Julius Csesar, and Augustus^, (Sen. de brev.vit. 
 14. Fest. V. Prosimurium) without its being said that 
 the walls were altered. In some directions it ap- 
 pears that the pomoerium had not been carried for- 
 ward in proportion with the rest, and therefore it 
 became necessary to advance it on that side at a 
 later period, as was the case with the Aventine, 
 which though included within the walls of Servius, 
 was without the pomoerium till the reign of Clau- 
 dian, who is expressly said to have extended this 
 boundary beyond that mount. (Tacit. Ann. XII. 
 24. ^) We are in fact assured by Dionysius, that 
 the walled boundaries of Rome were not different 
 in his time from what they were in that of Ser- 
 
 ^ The pomoerium was a con- moeriimi, though I am aware it 
 secrated space marked out for is controverted. It has the sane- 
 religious purposes, both within tion of D'Anville, in his vahi- 
 and without the walls, and not able Memoir on the extent of 
 allowed to be built upon. (Liv. Rome, (Mem. de TAcad. des 
 1. 44. Varr. Ling. Lat. IV. 32.) Inscript. t. xxx. p. 206.) and of 
 
 ' I have followed the opinion Brotier, in a note to Tacitus, 
 
 of Nardini in making a distinc- (XII. 24.) which is full oflearn- 
 
 tion between the extension of ing and information on the sub- 
 
 the walls, and that of the po- ject. 
 
 A a 4 
 
360 ROMA. 
 
 vius, as they were held sacred. It is not however to 
 be supposed that Rome itself was confined within 
 the actual enclosure of these walls ; much the larger 
 portion consisted of what might be termed the 
 suburbs, the name of city being applied to every 
 part of it which was connected by continuous build- 
 ings. (Dion. Hal. IV. 13.) Antiquaries are not pre- 
 cisely agreed as to the increase made in the circuit 
 of the walls of Rome by Aurelian. If we are to be- 
 lieve Vopiscus, it must have been very considerable, 
 as he estimates the new circumference at fifty miles; 
 but if it be true, as Eutropius says, that Aurelian's 
 object was to add to the fortifications of the city, it 
 could scarcely have been attained by so vast an ex- 
 panse ; we know too that the circuit of the walls by 
 actual measurement, in the time of Honorius, was 
 computed at twenty-one miles. (Olympiod. ap. Phot. 
 p. 197.) But even this account is supposed to be 
 exaggerated, and the best judges agree in conceiving 
 that the line of the present walls of the city is 
 pretty much the same as that which Aurelian traced, 
 though little of that emperor's work be actually 
 standing ^. We may safely admit with Nardini, 
 that the enclosure of the Campus Martius is to be 
 ascribed to him, and that he likewise gave a greater 
 extent to the walls of Rome between the Porta Sa- 
 lara and the Porta S. Lorenzo, and between the 
 Porta Maggiore and the church of .S". Croce in 
 Gerusaiemme. It is probable also, that he took 
 into his line of fortification the Amphitheatrum Cas- 
 trense and Castrum Praetorium. On the other side 
 
 ■" Nardini Roma Antica, c. de I'Acad. des Inscript. t. xxx. 
 8. D'Anville, Mem. siir I'Eten- p. 210.) Burton's Antiquities of 
 due deTAncienne Rome. (Mem. Rome, p. 70, 
 
ROMA. 361 
 
 of the Tiber he enclosed somewhat inore of the Jani- 
 culum, from the Porta Portuensis to the Porta Sep- 
 timiana. The changes that may have since taken 
 place under Belisarius and Narses, and in more 
 modern times under the popes, are unimportant, and 
 need not be dwelt upon here. 
 
 All that relates to the gates of ancient Rome is 
 subject to much doubt and uncertainty ; partly from 
 the different changes which have taken place in the 
 walls, and partly from the difficulty of distinguishing 
 the modern from the ancient gates, several of the 
 latter having been blocked up, or removed entirely; 
 lastly, from the cii'cumstance of the same gate hav- 
 ing borne, as it should seem, different names. 
 
 The few that are said to have existed in the days of 
 Romulus have already been noticed. Pliny informs 
 us that in his time there were thirty-seven gates, 
 (but others read twenty -four,) exclusive of seven 
 which no longer existed. (III. 5.) Nardini adopts 
 the former number, and places them in the following 
 order. Porta Flumentana, close to the Tiber near Porta fiu. 
 
 mentana. 
 
 the bridge of *S^. Maria. (Liv. XXXV. 21.) The 
 
 Porta Ratumena was a gate of the Capitol. (Plut. Ratumeua. 
 
 Vit. Public. Plin. VIII. 42. Fest. v. Ratumena.) 
 
 The Porta Salutaris was on the Quirinal. (Fest. v. Saiutaris. 
 
 Salutaris.) 
 
 The ffate anciently called CoUina, and still more c<iiiina, 
 
 ° ^ ^ sive Ago- 
 
 anciently Agonensis, is supposed to answer to thenensis. 
 present Porta Salara. It was by this gate that the 
 Gauls entered Rome. (Liv. V. 41.) The Porta Vi- Viminaiis. 
 minalis stood on the hill from which it derived its 
 name. (Strab. V. 234.) The Esquiline gate, from Es-iuiiina. 
 which, according to the same authoi-, (V. 237-) issued 
 the Via Tiburtina, Praenestina, and Labicana, may be 
 
ROMA. 
 
 Querque- 
 tulana. 
 Ccelimon- 
 tana. 
 
 Naevia. 
 
 Raudus- 
 
 ciilana. 
 
 Capena. 
 
 Laverna- 
 lis. 
 
 Trigemi- 
 iia, vel Na' 
 valis. 
 
 Portuen- 
 sis. 
 
 Septimi- 
 ana. 
 
 Sanqualis. 
 
 Metia. 
 
 Catularia. 
 
 Minutia. 
 
 Fnimenta- 
 
 ria. 
 
 Fenes- 
 treUa. 
 Ferentina, 
 vel Piacu- 
 laris. 
 
 supposed to have been situated near the arch of 
 Gallienus. Between the Esquiline and Coelian hills 
 was the Porta Querquetulana, (Plin. XVI. 10.) and 
 on the Coelian the Porta Coelimontana. (Liv. XXXV. 
 9.) 
 
 Somewhat farther on the Coelian was the Porta 
 Naevia, spoken of by Varro (de L. Lat. IV. 34.) and 
 Livy, (II. 6.) and near it the gate called Raudus- 
 ciilana. (Varr. loc. cit. and Val. Max. V. 6.) 
 
 The more celebrated Porta Capena, from which 
 the Appian way commenced, is ascertained to have 
 been within the modern gate of S. Sebastlano, and 
 nearer the foot of the Coelian mount. The Porta 
 Lavernalis (Varr. loc. cit.) should be placed near the 
 present gate of S. Paolo. 
 
 The last gate on the left bank of the Tiber, and 
 at the foot of the Aventine, was the Trigemina, 
 which is said to have derived its name from the 
 three Horatii. It appears also to have been called 
 Navalis. (Fest. v. Navalis.) 
 
 On the other side of the Tiber the gates anciently 
 named Portuensis and Septimiana, answer nearly to 
 the positions of the modern Porta Portcse and Set- 
 timiaua. (Spart. vit. Sept. Sev. 19.) 
 
 Amongst other gates whose situation is uncer- 
 tain, we hear of the Porta Sanqualis, (Fest. v. Sanq.) 
 Metia, (Plant. Casina. Act. II. sc. 6.) Catularia, (Fest. 
 v.CatuL), Minutia, (Id.v. Minut.) Frumentaria,(Varr. 
 de R. Rust. I. 2.) Fenestrella, (Ovid. Fast. VI. 578. 
 Plut. Quaest. Rom. 36.) Ferentina, (Id. Romul.) the 
 same probably as the Piacularis of Festus v. Pia- 
 cul. 
 
 The changes introduced by Aurelian in the lines 
 of Rome necessarily caused an alteration in several 
 
110 MA. im 
 
 of the gates. The few that were added are nearly 
 all in use at the present day : they are the Porta 
 Aurelia, Flaminia, Pinciana, Ostiensis. Procopius Amelia, 
 reckoned in his time fourteen principal gates, besides Pinciana' 
 some smaller ones, (de Bell. Got. I. 5.) stiensis,. 
 
 Rome under Servius had been divided into four 
 regions, as we learn from Varro, who has also speci- 
 fied their names, (de Ling. Lat. IV.) They were the 
 Suburana, Esquilina, ColHna, and Palatina. The 
 Suburana comprised chiefly the Coelian mount ; the 
 Collina, both the Quirinal and Viminal ; the situation 
 of the other two evidently coincided with that of 
 the hills from which they derived their names. 
 This division is thought to have been in use until 
 the reign of Augustus, when a new arrangement 
 was rendered necessary by the vast increase of the 
 city, during so long an interval. He now divided 
 Rome into fourteen regions, and these were again 
 subdivided into vici, which may be considered as 
 parishes ; of tliese Suetonius says there were above 
 a thousand. (Aug. 30.) In the time of Vespasian the 
 number of the regions remained the same, but they 
 were further divided into compita, or wards, which 
 amounted, according to Pliny, to 265. (XXX. 50.) 
 There is every reason for believing that the same 
 division prevailed till the decline of the Roman em- 
 pire, and the fall of Rome itself, without any varia- 
 tion as to the limits of the regions themselves, what- 
 ever change may have taken place in the buildings 
 they contained, or in the names and arrangement of 
 parishes, streets, &c. 
 
 Very ample lists of these several regions, and of 
 the different buildings, both public and private, 
 contained in each, have been preserved to us by 
 
364 ROMA. 
 
 Publius Victor and Sextus Rufiis, individuals of 
 consular rank, who are supposed to have lived about 
 the time of Valentinian and Constantine. There is 
 also a detailed catalogue of the fourteen regions in 
 the notice of the western empire. The learned 
 Panvinius was the first among the moderns who 
 compiled from these and other sources a full ac- 
 count of the ancient state of Rome. But no one has 
 done more to illustrate the antiquities of that city 
 than Nardini, whose erudition and diligence have 
 scarcely left any thing to be supplied by subsequent 
 writers to the information he has imparted on this 
 subject •". It is from his work entirely that I shall ex- 
 tract the following abridged account of the fourteen 
 regions, and their most remarkable buildings and mo- 
 numents. 
 
 REGIO PRIMA. 
 
 PORTA CAPENA. 
 
 This region, of whose limits little else is known, 
 except the fact that it was entirely without the walls 
 of Servius, took its name from the Porta Capena, 
 the most celebrated of the gates of Rome. The 
 origin of the name is unknown, as it cannot be sup- 
 posed to have any reference to the Etruscan town 
 so called, since it was situated in a very opposite di- 
 rection. The position of this gate has been fixed 
 by modern discoveries posterior to Nardini, close to 
 the church of S. Nereo and the Villa Mattel. That 
 able antiquary had placed it too near the modern 
 gate of S. Sebastiano. It is therefore in that vicinity 
 
 "■ The edition of Nardini some valuable additions, cor- 
 which I have used is that pub- rections, aiid notes, by Antonio 
 lished in Rome in 1818, with Nibbv, in 4 vols. 8vo. 
 
ROMA. 365 
 
 that we must seek for the following edifices and 
 sites belonging to ancient Rome, and noticed by her 
 writers. 
 
 To the right of the gate was a temple of Mars, .fides 
 as Ovid mrorms us, 
 
 Lux eadem Marti festa est : quern prospicit ipsa 
 Appositum dextrae Porta Capena viae. 
 
 Fast. VI. 191. 
 
 Livy (X. 23.) and Servius place it near the Appian 
 way. (ad M\i. I. 296.) Propertius also probably al- 
 ludes to the same temple, when he says, 
 
 Armaque quum tulero portae votiva Capenae, 
 Subscribam, salvo grata puella viro. 
 
 IV. El. 3. 
 
 In the same vicinity we must also look for a 
 stream or fountain sacred to Mercury, with which Aqua 
 the tradesmen of Rome, on the day of his festival, ' ^''*^""** 
 performed certain expiatory ablutions described by 
 Ovid. 
 
 Est aqua Mercurii, Portae vicina Capenae ; 
 Si juvat expertis credere, nunien habet. 
 Hue venit incinctus tunica inercator, et urna 
 
 Purus suffitaj quam ferat, haurit aquani. 
 Uda fit hinc laurus ; laiu'o sparguntur ab uda 
 Omnia, quae dominos sunt habitura novos. 
 
 Fast. V. 673. 
 From Livy we know that the tomb of the mur-Sepni. 
 dered sister of Horatius was not far distant from the Horati»-. 
 same gate. (I. 10.) The two temples sacred to Ho-^Edes 
 nour and Virtue, Avhich Marcellus is said to have vinutis.*** 
 built according to a vow, (Liv. XXVII. 25.) and 
 which were dedicated by his son, (XXIX. 11. Val. 
 Max. I. 1.) were likewise in this vicinity. As also a 
 temple consecrated by L. Cornelius Scipio to the ^j^^ 
 goddess Tempestas, on his having narrowly escaped ^^1^^*"*' 
 
366 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 with his fleet in a storm near the island of Corsica ; 
 • this fact is recorded by the inscription on his tomb. 
 Ovid alludes to it, (Fast. VI. 193.) 
 
 Te quoque, Tempestas, meritam delubra fatemur; 
 Cum pene est Corsis obruta classis aquis. 
 
 We may place hereabouts too the Thermae Seve- 
 rianae, of which Spartianus speaks, (c. 19.) and the 
 Horti Cras- gardens or walks of Crassipes, often mentioned by 
 sipe IS. QiQQYo, and a favourite resort of that illustrious cha- 
 racter, (ad Fam. I. 9. and ad Quint. Fratr. III. 7.) 
 Senacuium Fcstus meutions one of the four Senacula of Rome, 
 ci^namT ^^ being near the Porta Capena, v. Senacul. These 
 were small buildings outside the walls, in which the 
 senate met to confer with generals who claimed the 
 honours of the triumph. The arch of Drusus, of 
 w^hich Suetonius speaks, (Claud. 1.) still subsists near 
 the Porta S. Sebastlano. At no great distance from 
 this modern gate the road crosses a little stream, 
 which answers to the ancient Almo, now Acqua 
 Santa. This rivulet was celebrated for the lustral 
 rites which were performed in it in honour of 
 Cybele. 
 
 Et parvo lotam revocant Almone Cybelem. 
 
 LucAN. I. 600. 
 
 Est locus, in Tiberim qua lubricus influit Almo, 
 Et nomen magno perdit in amne minor. 
 
 lUic purpurea canus cum veste sacerdos, 
 Almonis dominam sacraque lavit aquis. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 337. 
 
 Phrygiaeque Matris Almo qua lavat ferrum. 
 
 Mart. III. Ep. 47. 
 
 VaUis et It rises at the head of a small valley now called la 
 
 Pons Ese- . , '' 
 
 ria*- ^ CaffareUa, and which, according to the popular 
 
 A reus 
 Dnisi. 
 
 Almo Fl. 
 
ROMA. 367 
 
 opinion, answers to the valley of Egeria, while the 
 source of the Almo is thought to correspond with 
 the fountain sacred to that nymph, at least to that 
 which Juvenal describes in his third Satire, v. 10. 
 
 Sed dum tota domus rheda componitur una, 
 Substitit ad veteres arcus madidamque Capenam ; 
 Hie, ubi nocturnae Numa constituebat. amicae. 
 
 * * * * 
 
 In vallem Egeriae descendimus et speluncas 
 Dissimiles veris. Quanto prjestantius esset 
 Numen aquae, viridi si raargine clauderet undas 
 Herba, nee ingenuum violarent marmora tophum. 
 
 The Circus, which is still to be seen in good pre- circus Ca- 
 servation between the Porta S. Sehast'iano and the"^^*^^ ** 
 monument called Ccqm di Jiove, is usually ascribed 
 to Caracalla, because a similar edifice is represented 
 on some medals of that emperor. The statues of 
 Caracalla and his mother have also been discovered 
 not far from thence. A small building of terra 
 cotta, which stands still more to the left of the Via 
 Appia, is commonly pointed out as the temple of 
 Rediculus, or the god of return, which was built onFanumRe- 
 the spot from which Hannibal began his retreat 
 after his last approach to Rome. (Fast. v. Redicul. 
 Plin. X. 43.) It is more probably however the little 
 temple of Hercules, noticed by Martial. ^dicuia 
 
 Herciilis. 
 Capena grandi porta, qua pluit gutta, 
 Phrygiaeque Matris Almo qua lavat ferruni, 
 Horatiorum qua viret sacer campus, 
 Et qua pusilli fervet Herculis fanum. 
 
 III.Ep. 47. 
 
 In the same vicinity must have stood the tomb of Sepni- 
 
 chrum 
 
 Priscilla, of which Statius speaks : Prisoiii*. 
 
368 ROMA. 
 
 Est locus ante urbem, qua primum nascitur ingens 
 Appia, quaque Italo gemitus Almone Cybele 
 Ponit, et Ida?os jam non reminiscitur amnes. 
 Hie te Sidonio velatam molliter ostro, 
 Eximius conjux, nee enim fumantia busta, 
 9 Clamoremque rogi potuit perferre, beato 
 Composuit, Priscilla, toro. 
 
 SiLv. V. 1. 222. 
 
 jEdes Near the fourth milestone of the Via Latina, 
 
 ivi'iiiiebris. which was to the left of the Appian way, was the 
 temple, raised and consecrated to Fortuna Muliebris 
 after the retreat of Coriolanus, at the intercession of 
 his mother and wife, and other Roman matrons. 
 (Val. Max. I. 8, 4. Fest. v. Pudicit.) 
 
 Besides the public buildings which have been al- 
 ready spoken of as belonging to the first region, 
 there were others also of a private nature, which de- 
 serve to be recorded. Of these, the tomb of the 
 Scipio family is unquestionably the most interesting. 
 It was well known from a celebrated passage in Ci- 
 cero, that this deposit of illustrious dead stood with- 
 out the Porta Capena; (Tusc. Disp. I. 7.) but the 
 precise spot had not been ascertained till the year 
 1780, when it was discovered accidentally in the 
 Vigna Sassi, and near the church of S. Cesareo. 
 The tomb of Metella Cretica, the wife of Crassus, 
 now known by the name of Capo di JSove^ is the 
 only considerable monument of the same nature 
 which has been identified with certainty, besides the 
 one I have just pointed out. 
 
ROMA. 369 
 
 REGIOSECUNDA. 
 
 CCELIMONTANA. 
 
 The second region, as the name liy which it was 
 distinguished sufficiently implies, was almost wholly 
 situated on the Coelian hill, and consequently was 
 included within the walls of Servius. It is chiefly 
 to be noticed as containing the Suburra, one of the stibnrra. 
 most populous and busy parts of ancient Rome °. 
 Varro gives various etymologies of that name, (de 
 Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) but I confess that they all appear 
 equally unsatisfactory, and, with many other appella- 
 tions belonging to Rome, I would refer it to an 
 early state of things in that city with which we are 
 wholly unacquainted. The origin of the name of 
 Coelius Mons is not much better determined, though Creiius 
 it seems agreed that it was so called from Coelius 
 Vibenna, an Etruscan chief, who once resided there. 
 (Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 8. Fest. v. Coelius. Tacit. 
 Ann. IV. 65.) 
 
 If the Suburra was one of the most frequented 
 parts of Rome, it was also the most profligate. 
 
 Jamne tibi exciderunt vigilacis furta Suburae, 
 Et mea nocturnis trita fenestra dolis ? 
 
 Propert. IV. Eleg.7. 
 
 Senem, quod omnes videant, adulterum 
 Latrent Suburanae canes. 
 
 HoR. Epod. 5. 57. 
 
 ° Nardini proves, I think, plied to all the space which lies 
 
 satisfactorily, that the ancient between the Ccelian and Esqui- 
 
 Suburra did not occupy the line hills; the latter is only a 
 
 same position with the modern street leading from the Esqui- 
 
 division of this name. The line to the Viminal. (Nard. 
 
 former seems to have been ap- Rom. Ant. III. 6.) 
 vol,. I. B b 
 
370 UMBRIA. 
 
 Famae non nimium bonse puellam, 
 Quales in media sedent Suburr&, 
 Vendebat modo praeco Gellianus. 
 
 Mart. VI. Ep.66. 
 
 The term Suburra is sometimes used synonymously 
 with that of Rome, especially by Juvenal. 
 
 Ego vel Prochytam praepono Suburrae. 
 
 Sat. III. 5. 
 
 Actum, inquit, nihil est, nisi Poeno milite portas 
 Frangimus, et media vexillum pono Suburra. 
 
 Id. X. 155. 
 
 The same poet speaks of fish from the Tiber being 
 caught in the sewers of the Suburra. 
 
 Aut glacie aspersus maculis Tiberinus, et ipse 
 
 Vernula riparum pinguis torrente cloaca, 
 
 Et solitus mediae cryptam penetrare Suburrae. 
 
 Sat. V. 104. 
 
 Domus Caesar is said to have first lived in this part of 
 
 ris. ^^^' Rome, and in rather an humble dwelling. (Suet. 
 
 Caes. 46.) 
 j^dicuia On the base of the Coelian hill we hear of a temple 
 Str of Minerva Capita. 
 
 Ccelius ex alto, qua mons descendit in aequum ; 
 
 Hie, ubi non plana est, sed prope plana via est ; 
 Parva licet videas Capitae delubra Minervae, 
 
 Quae Dea natali coepit habere suo. 
 Nominis in dubio caussa est : capitale vocamus 
 
 Ingenium sollers, ingeniosa Dea est. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 835. 
 
 This is probably the same building as the Miner- 
 vium of Varro. (de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) 
 
 The remainder of the second region was placed 
 
ROMA. 371 
 
 on that part of the Coelian hill, which was distin- 
 guished by the name of Coeliolus, or CoeHus Minor. Coeiioius. 
 
 Dum per limina te potentiorura 
 Sudatrix toga ventilat, vagumque 
 Major Coelius, et minor fatigant. 
 
 Mart. XII. Ep. 18. 
 
 Here stood the Curia Hostilia, of which the re- Cuna Hos- 
 mains, as they are commonly said to be, are shewn 
 to the traveller ; but the style of their architecture is 
 of too recent a character to have been adopted in so 
 ancient an edifice : the site of these ruins may still 
 however be the same as that once held by the se- 
 nate-house of Hostilius, though every visible trace 
 of that building has long since disappeared. 
 
 The church of S. Stefano Rotondo is usually 
 thought to represent a temple erected to the emperor 
 Claudius by Agrippina, and terminated by Vespa- 
 sian, (Suet. Vespas. 9-) but probably it is nothing 
 more than an early Christian church. Horseraces 
 in honour of Mars were sometimes held on the Coe- 
 lian hill when the Tiber overflowed the Campus 
 Martins ; hence that part of the hill in which the 
 sports took place was called Campus Martialis. Campus 
 
 i^ ^ ^ .Alartialis. 
 
 (Fest. V. Martial.) 
 
 Altera gramiiieo spectabis Equiria campo, 
 
 Quern Tiberis curvis in latus urget aquis. 
 Qui tainen ejecta si forte tenebitur unda, 
 
 Coelius accipiat pulverulentus equos. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 519. 
 
 It is well known that the church of S. Giovanni Domns La» 
 in Laterano derives the latter part of its name 
 from being supposed to occupy the site of the house 
 of Plautius Lateranus, an illustrious Roman, who 
 was put to death by Nero as being implicated in a 
 
 B b 2 
 
 teram. 
 
372 ROMA? 
 
 conspiracy formed against that emperor by Piso 
 and others. (Tacit. Ann. XV. 60.) 
 
 Temporibus diris igitur jussuque Neronis 
 Longinum et magnos Senecae praedivitis hortos 
 Clausit, et egregias Lateranorum obsidet aedes 
 Tota cohors. Juv. Sat. X. 15. 
 
 Domus We learn from CapitoUnus that Marcus Aurelius 
 
 *"' was born and educated in the house of his grand- 
 father Verus, on the Coelian mount, and close to the 
 palace of Lateranus. On the Coeliolus was a little 
 
 J5diciiia temple of Diana, which Cicero notices. (Orat. pro 
 Arusp. Resp. 15.) Of the two great markets of 
 Rome, one, as we learn from Rufus and Victor, was 
 situated in this region, and probably was the most 
 considerable, as it is distinguished in their catalogues 
 
 SiS^ by the title of Magnum Macellum. The Mica 
 
 MicaAu. Aurea, which is found in the same documents, may 
 have been the house of entertainment of which Mar- 
 tial speaks. (II. Ep. 59.) 
 
 Mica vocor ; quid sim, cernis, coenatio parva. 
 
 Ex me Caesareum prospicis, ecce, tholum. 
 Frange toros : pete vina ; rosas cape : tingere nardo : 
 
 Ipse jubet mortis te merainisse Deus. 
 
 Mica was the name of a Greek female mentioned by 
 
 Plutarch, (de Clar. Mul.) 
 
 On the Coelian was also situated the house of T. 
 Domus CI. Centimalus, who had sold it to Calpurnius, know- 
 maii." ing that it was to be pulled down by order of the 
 
 college of Augurs, but was obliged to refund the 
 
 purchase money. (Cic. de Off. III.) Also those of Ju- 
 Domus Ju- nius, a senator, (Tacit. Ann. IV. 64.) and Mamurra, 
 
 niL . , 
 
 Domus a knight, who is said to have been the first at Rome 
 
 Mamurrae. 
 
ROMA. 373 
 
 to inlay the walls of his house with marble. The 
 pillars were likewise of this substance, and were 
 brought from Luna or Carystus. (Plin. XXXVI. 6.) 
 To guard against accidents by fire during the niglit, 
 Augustus had formed a body of men, and distributed Coiiortes 
 them in different parts of the city for the purpose of '^' ™' 
 keeping watch ; they were called " cohortes vigi- 
 " lum ;" five seem to have been stationed on Mount 
 Coelius, according to Rufus and Victor: but as it ap- 
 pears that Augustus only appropriated seven co-- 
 horts, two for each region of the city, (Suet. Aug. 30. 
 Dio. Cass. LV.) we must conclude that their number 
 was subsequently considerably increased. Juvenal 
 seems to allude to these watchmen when he says, 
 
 Dispositis praedives hamis vigilare cohortem 
 Servorum noctu Licinus jubet, attonitus pro 
 Electro, signisque suis, Phrygiaque columna, 
 Atque ebore, et lata testudine. 
 
 Sat. XIV. 304. 
 
 REGIO TERTIA. 
 
 ISIS ET SEllAPIS. 
 
 The third region comprised nearly all the space 
 which lies between the CoeUan and Esquiline hills, 
 and also a considerable portion of the latter, espe- 
 cially on that side which faces the south. It de- 
 rived its name from a temple dedicated to Isis and 
 Serapis; probably the same which Augustus is said 
 to have consecrated with Marc Antony. (Dio. Cass. 
 XL VI I.) It is also sometimes designated by the 
 appellation of Moneta, from which it may be con- 
 cluded that it contained also a statue or temple of 
 Juno, surnamed Moneta. (Cic. de Div. I. 45. Liv. Moneta. 
 VII. 28.) 
 
 B b fi 
 
374 ROMA. 
 
 The most considerable, as well as most interesting 
 Amphi. edifice in this region, was, however, the amphitheatre 
 
 theatrum , . . nii 
 
 Fiavianum of Vcspasian, or, as its ruins are vulgarly called, the 
 
 vulgo Co- .^ , . 1 1 • 1 • 11 
 
 losseum. Coliscum, a word which is no other than a corruption 
 of the term Colosseum, by which that huge pile of 
 building was usually distinguished at a period which 
 cannot now be determined p. So many works have 
 been expressly written on this stupendous monu- 
 ment of Roman magnificence, that I shall only refer 
 the reader to the few passages in ancient authors 
 which take notice of it. 
 
 Suetonius informs us that it had first been pro- 
 jected by Augustus, was commenced by Vespasian, 
 and finished by Titus. (Vesp. 9. Tit. 7.) From a 
 medal struck on the occasion, we learn that it was 
 dedicated and opened for the first time by this last 
 emperor, in the eighth year of his consulship, and 
 the eightieth of the Christian era. It was built on 
 ground which had formerly been occupied by some 
 pools belonging to Nero's golden palace, and which 
 are said to have been used for naval fights and ex- 
 hibitions. (Suet. Ner. 31.) 
 
 Hie ubi conspicui venerabilis amphitheatii 
 Erigitur moles, stagna Neronis erant. 
 
 INIart. de Spect. 2. 
 
 The same poet describes it as it stood in its most 
 perfect state under Domitian. 
 
 ^ Nardini and other antiqua- dence whatever of this fact, and 
 
 ries have supposed, that it ac- the other opinion is much more 
 
 quired the name of Colosseum probable. Nibby, Append, ad 
 
 from the statue of Nero of co- Nard. III. 9. p. 239. Burton's 
 
 lossal size, which was placed in Ant. of Rome, p. 338. 
 front of it. But there is no evi- 
 
ROMA. 375 
 
 Barbara pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis, 
 
 Assiduus jactet nee Babylona labor: 
 Aere nee vacuo pendentia Mausolea 
 
 Laudibiis immodicis Cares in astra ferant 
 Oranis Caesareo cedat labor amphitheatro, 
 
 Unum pro cunctis fama loquatur opus. 
 
 Mart, de Spect. 1. 
 
 Having suffered by fire under Antoninus Pius, it 
 was repaired by that emperor. (Capitol. Anton. Pio. 
 8.) In the reign of Macrinus it was again nearly 
 destroyed from the same circumstance, (Dio. Cass. 
 LXXVIII.) but was restored by Alex. Severus^. 
 (Lampr. 23.) 
 
 In front of the Colosseum was, as Nardini asserts, 
 an open space, which might be the Forum Vespa-Fomm 
 siani alluded to by Symmachus. (X. Ep. 78.) That ^^p**^"""' 
 part of the third region in which was situated the 
 amphitheatre was distinguished by the name of 
 Ceriolensis, ( Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) and formed Cerioien. 
 a portion of the Carinae, a more extensive and im- 
 portant quarter, and so called, as Nardini not im- 
 probably supposes, from its being placed in a hollow 
 between the Coelian, Esquiline, and Palatine hiUs. 
 As the greatest part of the Carinse was situated in 
 the fourth region, I shall defer what yet remains to be 
 said on this subject till the time arrives for describ- 
 ing that region. At the foot of the Esquiline once 
 stood the Portico of Livia, which Augustus caused Ponicus 
 
 I'll Liviae. 
 
 to be built on the site of a spacious house which he 
 had inherited from Vedius Pollio, and which he 
 
 *i The reader who wishes to rangoni, entitled, Menioire dell, 
 trace the history of the Coli- Anf. Flavio. Roma, 1716. And 
 seum farther, will find much in- in Nibby's Appendix to Nardini, 
 formation in the work of Ma- p. 233. et secj. 
 
 B b 4 
 
376 ROMA. 
 
 pulled down from no very worthy motive. (Dio. Cass. 
 LIV.) Ovid alludes to the circumstance. 
 
 Disce taraen, veniens aetas, ubi Livia nunc est 
 
 Porticus, immensae tecta fuisse domus. 
 Urbis opus domus una fuit ; spatiumque tenebat, 
 
 Quo brevius muris oppida multa tenent. 
 Haec aequata solo est, nullo sub crimine regni, 
 
 Sed quia luxuria visa nocere sua. 
 Sustinuit tantas operum subvertere moles, 
 
 Totque suas haeres perdere Caesar opes. 
 
 Fast. VI. 639. 
 
 Caput Su- In this neighbourhood Nardini places the Caput, 
 or commencement of the Suburra, and in it the house 
 Domus of the poet Stella, mentioned by Martial. 
 
 Stellas. ^ ^ 
 
 Vel si malueris, prima gradiere Suburra : 
 
 Atria sunt illic Consulis alta mei. 
 Laurigeros habitat facundus Stella Penates, 
 Clarus lantheae Stella petitor aquae. 
 
 XII. Ep. 3. 
 
 Titi Caes. 
 
 Thermae Ncxt to the Colosscum, the most remarkable ob- 
 ject of which any vestiges remain, are the ruins 
 commonly distinguished by the name of the Baths 
 of Titus. They extend along the southern slope of 
 the Esquiline, from the neighbourhood of the Colos- 
 seum to the church of S. Pietro in VincoU, but 
 have been so often described, that it will only be ne- 
 cessary for me to state, on the authority of Suetonius, 
 (Tit. 7.) and the SchoHast of Horace, (Sat. I. 8.) that 
 these baths were constructed on the site of the gar- 
 dens of Maecenas, after the dedication of the Colos- 
 seum. The same emperor must have built also a 
 palace in the immediate vicinity of the baths, since 
 Pliny mentions the famous group of the Laocoon, as 
 
ROMA. 377 
 
 one of its principal ornaments; (XXXVI. 5.) and it 
 is well known that this chef-d'oeuvre of sculpture was 
 discovered among the ruins above mentioned in the 
 reign of Leo X. This palace of Titus was probably 
 built on the site of the house in which, according to 
 Suetonius, he was born : (Tit. 2.) it could not 
 have been that identical building, for the historian 
 describes it as being very small, and of mean appear- 
 ance. It stood near what was called the Septizo- Septizo- 
 
 ,^ .. n ^ ' T . • •■ nium. 
 
 mum, the origin oi which term is uncertain, but 
 some trace of it seems to exist in the name of Sep- 
 tisolio, which is attached to the church of S". Lucia, 
 situated near that part of the ruins belonging to the 
 Baths of Titus, called Sefte Sale. A portion of the 
 ground on which these vast structures and reservoirs 
 were formed, is supposed also, on the authority of 
 Martial, to have been once laid out in gardens, and 
 to have been connected with the golden palace of 
 Nero. 
 
 Hie ubi miramur velocia munera Thermas ; 
 Abstulerat miseris tecta superbus ager. 
 
 DE Sl'ECT. 2. 
 
 The younger Pliny had a house on the Esquilinc, i>omus 
 as he himself informs us, (III. Ep. 21.) and Mar- 
 tial likewise. 
 
 Nee doctum satis, et parum severum, 
 
 Sed non rusticulum niniis libelluni, 
 
 Faeundo mea Plinio, Thalia, 
 
 I, perfer : brevis est labor peractae 
 
 Altum vincere tramitem Suburrse. X. Ep. 19- 
 
 In the same epigram the poet speaks of the house Domus 
 
 . 1 , n T%\- Pedonis. 
 
 of one Pedo, as being near that oi rliny. 
 
378 ROMA. 
 
 Illic parva tui donius Pedonis 
 Caglata est aquilae minore penna. 
 
 Domus In another epigram he describes the house of an 
 
 Pauli. . ^ ° 
 
 acquaintance named Paulus, as being likewise si- 
 tuated on the Esquiline. 
 
 Mane domi nisi te volui, meruique videre, 
 ' Sint mihi, Paulle, tuae longius Exquiliae. 
 
 Sed Tibvirtinae sum proximus accola pilae ; 
 
 Qua videt antiquum rustica Flora Jovem. 
 Alta Suburrani vincenda est semita clivi, 
 Et nunquam sicco sordida saxa gradu. 
 
 V. Ep. 22. 
 
 REGIO QUARTA. 
 
 TEMPLUM PACIS. 
 
 The fourth region, which derived its name from 
 the temple of Peace, built by Vespasian after the 
 overthrow of Jerusalem, seems to have been conti- 
 guous to the third, and to have occupied in breadth 
 nearly all the space which lies between the Palatine 
 on one side, and the south-western extremity of the 
 Esquiline on the other. In length it reached from 
 the vicinity of the Colosseum to the beginning of the 
 Forum, and the southern angle of the Quirinal, 
 
 One of the most interesting points to be con- 
 sidered in tracing the several parts of this region is 
 Via Sacra, the direction of the Via Sacra, which unquestionably 
 belonged to it. The origin of the name seems uncer- 
 tain ; (Fest. V. Sacra Via. Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) 
 but it is well known that this was the street which 
 led directly from the southern gates of Rome to the 
 Capitol, and that l)y which the Roman generals led 
 thither their victorious troops in triumphant proces- 
 
ROMA. 379 
 
 sion. The precise direction of this celebrated street 
 has been much discussed by Roman antiquaries, but 
 the opinion of Nardini seems to be most generally 
 adopted. That able topographer has proved fi'om 
 Varro, (de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) that the Via Sacra 
 commenced near the Colosseum, and kept near the 
 base of the Esquiline, passing close to the ruins 
 commonly called the temple of Peace, and terminat- 
 ing in the Forum through the Fabian arch. 
 
 This arch, as we learn from Asconius, (Com. in Amis Fa- 
 Verr. II. 7.) was built by Fabius, surnamed Allo- 
 brox. (Cf. Cic. pro. Plane. 7.) The commencement 
 of the street, near the Colosseum, was called Summa 
 Sacra Via, where there was a market for fruit 
 (Varr. de. R. Rust. I. 2.) and honey. (Id. R. Rust. 
 III. 16.) 
 
 Dum bene dives ager, dum rami pondere nutant ; 
 Adferat in calatho rustica dona puer. 
 
 Rure suburbano poteris tibi dicere niissa ; 
 Ilia vel in Sacra sint licet emta Via. 
 
 Ovid. Aut. Aman. II. 263. 
 
 Near the Arcus Fabianus was a public building 
 called Regia, which seems to have been a place of 
 meeting for the priests when summoned by the pon- 
 tifex. (Fest. v. Regia, Plin. Jun. IV. Ep. II.) A 
 singular custom, connected with this edifice and with 
 the Via Sacra, is mentioned by Festus, as taking 
 place every year in the month of October. A horse 
 was sacrificed to Mars in the Campus Martins, and 
 its tail was to be carried to the Regia with sufficient 
 speed to be able to sprinkle the blood that flowed 
 from it on a blazing altar. The inhabitants of the 
 Suburra are represented as contending with those of 
 the Via Sacra for the head of the animal. (Fest. v. 
 
380 ROMA. 
 
 October equus.) On certain festivals, we learn from 
 Macrobius, (Saturn. 1, 16.) that a ram was sacrificed 
 to Jupiter in the Regia. Mars was also worshipped 
 there under the form of a spear. (Aul. Gell. IV. 6. 
 Varr. ap. Clem. Alex. Protrept.) The Basilica, of 
 which Plautus speaks, (Curcul. A. III. Sc. 1.) may- 
 have been no other than the building now under 
 consideration. 
 Tempium The temple of Faustina, of which a portion re- 
 
 Faustinae. , . n cy r ' ^ r- 
 
 mains attached to the church of o. J^o?'en%o in JMi- 
 randa, was also on the Via Sacra. (Vopisc. vit. Gal- 
 lien.) If this street continued in a straight line, as 
 it most probalDly did, it would pass in front of the 
 building whose ruins have till lately been generally 
 Tempium lookcd upou as thosc of the temple of Peace. I shall 
 not stop to examine whether this opinion or that, 
 which assigns them to the Basilica of Constantine ■" 
 is most probable, but I may observe, by the way, 
 that the latter edifice is only known from the cata- 
 logues of Rufus and Victor ; whereas, if it had been 
 so magnificent a structure as that to which the ruins 
 in question certainly belonged, we should have ex- 
 pected frequent mention to have been made of it in 
 contemporary or subsequent historians. It seems 
 also allowed on all sides, that the column now placed 
 in front of S". Maria 3Iaggiore, which was found 
 in these ruins, is much too elegant to belong to tlie 
 age of Constantine. Besides which, the local tradi- 
 tion which has always assigned to these remains of 
 antiquity the name of the temple of Peace, ought to 
 have some weight in settling this disputed point. 
 
 "■ See a long note on this subject by Nibby in his edition of 
 Narclini. (Ill, 12. p. 202.) 
 
ROMA. 381 
 
 We learn from Josephus, that Vespasian deposited 
 in this huge fabric all the spoils which his son Titus 
 brought from Jerusalem. (Bell. Jud. VII. 37.) At- 
 tached to the temple was a library. (Aul. Gell. XVI. 
 8.) Pliny tells us, that it contained a great statue 
 of the Nile, with children playing round it, cut out 
 of one great block of basalt ; (XXXVI. 7.) and a 
 celebrated painting of Protogenes. (Id. XXXV* 10.) 
 The temple of Peace was accounted one of the most 
 conspicuous edifices of Rome in the time of Pliny. 
 (XXXVI. 15. Amm. Marcell. XVI.) It was de- 
 stroyed by fire during the reign of Commodus. 
 (Herodian. I.) 
 
 On the Via Sacra were situated also the houses ofDomusRe- 
 
 ffis S3,cri- 
 
 the Rex Sacrificulus, (Fest. v. Sacra Via.) and of theticuH. 
 Pontifex Maximus. (Suet. Caes. 46.) The former Domus 
 was united to that of the Vestal Virgins, which Max. ' 
 must have been therefore contiguous, by Augustus, y^^^y^^j 
 (Dio. Cass. LIV.) Also that of Scipio Nasica, which Domus 
 
 1 1 • 1 1 1' 1 • » Scipionis 
 
 was assigned to him at the public charge in thatXasicae. 
 street, that he might l)e consulted with greater fa- 
 cility. (Pompon. Leg. II.) 
 
 Nearer the Colosseum are some ruins which are 
 g-enerally supposed to belono^ to the temple of A^enus Tempium 
 and Rome, which were built close together by Adrian Veneris. 
 after his own plan. (Dio. Cass. vit. Hadr.) 
 
 Ac Sacram resonare viam mugitibus, ante 
 Delubrum Romse ; colitur nam sanguine et ipsa 
 More Deae, nomenque loci, ceu Numen, habetur. 
 Atque Urbis, Venerisque pari se cuhiiine tollunt 
 Ten)pla, simul geminis adolentur thura Deabus. 
 
 Prud. contr. Sy^im. v. 214. 
 
 In this part of the Via Sacra Nardini places also 
 
382 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Domiis 
 Anci IMar- 
 tii. 
 
 jEdes vel 
 Sacellum 
 Ijarium. 
 
 Ara 
 Orlionse. 
 
 Sacellum 
 Streniae. 
 
 Colossus. 
 
 the house of Ancus Martius, (Solin. 2.) the temple 
 or chapel of the Lares, (Tacit. Ann. XII. 24.) the 
 altar of Orbona, (Cic. de Nat. Deor. 24. Plin. I. 7.) 
 the chapel of Strenia, the goddess of new year's 
 gifts, (Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 8. Fest. v. Regia, 
 August. deCivit. Dei, IV. 16.) and the Colossus, 120 
 feet high, which Nero had placed in the vestibule of 
 his golden house, (Suet. Ner. 31.) but which was 
 removed by Vespasian, and deposited at the extre- 
 mity of the street here described. (Dio. Cass. LXVI.) 
 This huge statue appears to have been of bronze, 
 but inferior to former works of that metal, as Pliny 
 says that the art of casting them had considerably 
 declined. The head originally was a resemblance of 
 Nero, but by order of ^^espasian it was made to re- 
 present the sun. (Plin. XXXIV. 7.) 
 
 Hie ubi Sydereus propius videt astra Colossus, 
 Et crescunt media pegmata celsa via. 
 
 Mart, de Spect. 2. 
 
 Statua 
 Cloeliae. 
 
 Clivus Viae 
 Sacrae. 
 
 It was removed a second time, by Hadrian, (Spart. 
 18.) and we hear of it again in the reign of Corn- 
 modus, who changed the face into a representation 
 of his own. (Lamprid. 17.) We hear also of a sta- 
 tue of Cloelia in bronze. (Liv. II. 13.) In Dionysius' 
 time this statue seems to have been destroyed by 
 fire ; (V. 35.) but it must have been restored again, 
 as Seneca speaks of it as existing in his day, (Con- 
 sol, ad Marc. 16.) as does also Servius. (ad Mn. VIII. 
 651.) Several figures of elephants in bronze served 
 likewise to decorate the Via Sacra. (Cassiod. X. 
 Epist. 30.) 
 
 The Clivus Viae Sacrae is properly that part of the 
 street which lay between the Forum and the temple 
 
ROMA. 383 
 
 of Peace, there being a gentle rise perceptible in that 
 direction. (Varr. de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) 
 
 Intactus aut Britannus ut descenderet 
 
 Sacra catenatus via. Hor. Epod. 7. 
 
 Concines majore poeta plectro 
 
 Caesarem, quandoque traliet feroces 
 Per Sacrum Clivuni, merita decorus 
 Fronde, Sicambros. 
 
 Id. IV. Od. 233. 
 
 Inde Sacro veneranda petes Palatia clivo. 
 
 Mart. I. Ep. 71. 
 
 In the time of Horace, it appears that the Via 
 Sacra was a favourite place of resort for the idlers of 
 the day. 
 
 Videsne, Sacram metiente te viam 
 
 Cum bis ter ulnarum toga, 
 Ut ora vertat hue et hue euntium 
 
 Liberrima indignatio .P Hor. Epou. 4. 
 
 Ibam forte via Sacra, sicut meus est mos, 
 
 Nescio quid meditans nugarum, et totus in illis. 
 
 Id. Sat. I. 9. 1. 
 
 The Meta Sudans, of which some slight remains Meta Su- 
 are still to be seen between the Colosseum and the 
 arch of Constantine, was a fountain resembUng in 
 shape the meta of a circus ; it was conical, and had a 
 waterspout issuing from the vertex. If this monu- 
 ment is of the reign of Domitian, as Cassiodorus 
 seems to assert, that of which Seneca speaks (Epist. 
 57.) must have been situated elsewhere. (Cassiod. 
 Chron.) 
 
 The arch of Titus, which still exists at the foot of Arcus Titi. 
 the Palatine, is not mentioned by any classical author, 
 though its name occurs in the catalogues of Rufus 
 
384 ROMA. 
 
 and Victor. A street running parallel with the Via 
 
 Sacra led from the Meta Sudans through this arch 
 
 VicusSan. to the Foruin. It was called Vicus Sandaliarius, 
 
 daliarius. 
 
 that being a surname of Apollo. (Suet. 57.) This 
 street appears, from a passage in Aulus Gellius, to 
 liave been the Pater Noster Row of ancient Rome. 
 (XVIII. 4.) At its extremity, and contiguous to 
 
 Vuicanaie. the Forum, was the Area Vulcani, or the Vulcanale, 
 as it was more commonly called. (Liv. IX. 46. Aul. 
 Gell. IV. 5. Fest. v. Statua.) Pliny speaks of a lo- 
 tus tree and a cypress, coeval with the foundation of 
 the city, which grew in this square. (XVII. 44.) 
 Between the Vicus Sandaliarius and the Via Sacra, 
 
 Fornm Cu- was the Forum Cupedinis, of which Varro speaks ; 
 (de Ling. Lat. IV. 32.) and Festus, who says under 
 the head of the word Cupes, or Cupedia, that it was 
 derived from Cupiditas, and signified " delicate 
 " meats." The Forum Cupedinis must therefore 
 have been the great resort of the Cupedinarii, or 
 restaurateurs of ancient Rome. 
 
 ad Macellum vibi advenimus, 
 
 Concurrunt laeti mihi obviam Cupedinarii omnes. 
 
 Ter. Eun. Act. II. Sc. 2. 
 
 Thermae In this vicinity Nardini places the baths of Domi- 
 Sacri or *^"^' (Sen. IV. Coutr. 4.) and the Sacriportus men- 
 tiis- tioned by Varro. (de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) 
 
 Carinse. What remains of the fourth region was princi- 
 
 pally taken up by that aggregate of buildings to 
 which the name of Carinae, already adverted to^, was 
 given ; and which, according to Nardini, corresponds 
 with that portion of the modern city which is known 
 
 ^ See p. 375. 
 
ROMA. 385 
 
 by the appellation of Pantani. From the epithet of 
 lautcB, which Virgil applies to the Cariiice, we may 
 infer that the houses which stood in this quarter of 
 ancient Rome were distinguished by an air of su- 
 perior elegance and grandeur. 
 
 Talibus inter se dictis ad tecta subibant 
 Pauperis Evandri, passimque armenta vidcbant 
 Ronianoque foro et lautis mugire Carinis. 
 
 yEN. VIII. 359. 
 Where see Servius's Commentary. 
 
 From the same passage of Virgil it appears that 
 the Carinae were contiguous to the Forum ; and 
 from Livy, (XXVI. 10.) that they were at the foot 
 of the Esquiline hill. 
 
 The following buildings are mentioned by ancient 
 writers as belonging to the Carina?. The house of 
 Spurius Cassius, who was accused and condemned on Domus 
 a charge of having formed designs against the liberty"^' 
 of his country. After his death, his residence was 
 pvdled down by order of the people. Near it was a 
 temple of Tellus. (Dion. Hal. VIII. 79. Liv. II. 41.)Tempium 
 
 rry . 'Telluris. 
 
 The house of Pompey, which was subsequently inpomus 
 the possession of Marc Antony, (Die. Cass. XLVIII.) ^""'p'"- 
 of Tiberius, (Suet. Tib. 15.) and finally of the elder 
 Gordian. (Capitol. Gord. 2.) That of Philip the Domus 
 lawyer mentioned by Horace. (I. Epist. 7. 46.) 
 
 Strenuus et fortis, causisque Philippus agendis 
 Clarus, ab oiRciis octavam circiter horam 
 Dum redit, atque Foro nimium distare Carinas 
 Jam graudis natu queritur — 
 
 And those of M. ManiUus (Cic. Parad. 3.) and Balb- 
 
 inus (Capitol. Balb.) The temple of Concord, erected Tempi.uu 
 
 Concordia*. 
 VOL. I. C C 
 
386 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Forum 
 Nervae 
 qiiod et 
 Transito- 
 rium. 
 
 Vicus Cy. 
 prius. 
 TigiUum 
 Sororium. 
 
 Vicus See- 
 leratus. 
 
 by Livia, was at some distance apparently from 
 the portico which bore her name, as that stood in 
 the third region. Ovid speaks of this temple as a 
 magnificent structure. 
 
 Te quoque magnifica, Concordia, dedicat aede 
 Livia, quam caro prsestitit ilia viro. 
 
 Fast. VI. 637. 
 
 At the foot of the Quirinal, and below the Pa- 
 la%^o Conti, are some noble architectural remains, 
 which antiquaries agree in ascribing to the Forum 
 of Nerva, otherwise called Transitorium and Per- 
 vium. It is supposed to have been commenced by 
 Domitian, but finished by Nerva ; increased after- 
 wards by Trajan, and embellished by Alex. Severus. 
 (Sext. Aur. Vict. vit. Nerv. Plin. Paneg. 2. Lam- 
 prid. Alex. Sev. 27.) It was here that the latter 
 emperor caused Vetronius Turinus, who had made a 
 traffic of his court-interest, to be suiTocated with 
 smoke ; while this sentence was proclaimed aloud by 
 a public crier, " Fumo punitur qui vendidit fu- 
 " mum." « 
 
 The street which led from the Quirinal to the 
 Carinae was called Vicus Cyprius *. (Varr. de Ling. 
 Lat. IV. 32.) In one part of it stood the Tigillum 
 Sororium, which commemorated the murder of Ho- 
 ratia by her brother. (Liv. I. 26.) The continuation 
 of the Vicus Cyprius along the foot of the Quirinal, 
 connected that street with the Vicus Sceleratus, 
 
 ' Varro derives this word 
 from ciprum, which in the Sa- 
 bine dialect was equivalent to 
 bomim : and it may be observ- 
 ed, that as Juno, who was wor- 
 
 shipped under the name of Cy- 
 pra, had an altar in this vicinity, 
 the street might have derived its 
 name from that circumstance. 
 (Dion. Hal. III. 22.) 
 
ROMA. 387 
 
 where Tullia is said to have driven lier chariot over 
 her father's mangled corpse. (Varr. de Ling. Lat. 
 IV. 32. Liv. I. 48.) 
 
 REGIO QUINTA. 
 
 ESQUILINA. 
 
 Though the fifth region took its name from the 
 EsquiHne, it occupied in fact but a small part of that 
 hill ; it however comprised nearly the whole of the 
 Viminal, and extended beyond the rampart of Ser- 
 vius to the Castrum Praetorium and the wall of Au- 
 relian. 
 
 We are informed by Varro that the Esquiline 
 derived its name from the Latin word exculfus ; in 
 proof of which he mentions that Servius had planted 
 on its summit several sacred groves, such as the 
 Lucus Querquetulanus, Fagutalis, and Esquilinus. i-ncns 
 It was the most extensive of all the seven hills, andtnianus, 
 was divided into two principal heights, which were Es^iuiiimis. 
 I called Cispius and Oppius. (de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) f(^,,^^ 
 
 In this region antiquaries place the Amphithea- ^''^""^* 
 trum Castrense, supposed to be a circus in which theatrum 
 
 IT ' -i • t n 1 •! Mil Castrense. 
 
 soldiers were exercised m the fights with wild beasts ; 
 (Suet. Tib. 72.) the Vicus Africi, so named fromY'ds 
 
 . . . . . Afnri. 
 
 its being the residence of some Carthaginian hostages 
 
 in the Punic wars ; and the Spes vetus, a place pro- Spes vctus. 
 
 bably so called from a temple of Hope, near which 
 
 were the gardens of Elagabalus; (Lamprid. 13.)norti Eia- 
 
 O & ' \ t ^ 'gabali. 
 
 and those of Pallas, the fi-eedman of Claudius. Paiian- 
 (Front. Aquaed. I.) Here also were some ancient*'""" 
 potteries noticed by Varro (IV. 8.) and Festus, (v. 
 Salinum.) and the grove of Caius and Lucius, wliich Nemiis,Caii 
 
 . /TV et Lucii. 
 
 was converted into a Naumachia by Augustus. (Dio. Nanma- 
 
 Q Q ^ chia vetus. 
 
388 ROMA. 
 
 Cass. LXIX. Xiphil. p. 757- Suet. Tit. 7.) The 
 Trophaea ti'ophies of Marius, commemorative of his victory 
 
 Marii. . . . 
 
 over the Cimbri and Teutones, of which frequent 
 mention is made by ancient authorities, were long 
 supposed to be the monuments which formerly stood 
 on the Castello deW Acqua Giulia, but which 
 have since been removed to the Cainpidoglio. The 
 style of these monuments is thought, however, by 
 discriminating judges, to belong to the time of Tra- 
 jan. 
 
 Suetonius says, that the trophies of Marius had 
 been pulled down by Sylla, but that they were re- 
 stored by Julius Caesar. (Caes. 2. Val. Max. VI. 9. 
 14. Vitruv. III. 1.) Near these monuments erected 
 HortiMae- to Marius, wcrc the gardens of Maecenas, which 
 reached as far as the baths of Titus. It is thought 
 that Horace alludes to some elevated building in this 
 situation, when he addresses his patron in these 
 lines : 3 
 
 Fastidiosam desere copiam, et 
 
 Molem propinquam nubibus arduis : 
 
 Omitte mirari beatae 
 
 Fumum et opes strepitumque Romae. 
 
 Od. III. 29. 
 
 Domus Donatus, in his life of Virgil, tells us, that great 
 
 ' poet had a house in this vicinity. 
 HortiLa- Closc to the gardens of Maecenas were those of 
 "^'*' Lamia, in which Caligula was buried. (Suet. Ca- 
 
 lig. 59.) 
 
 Campus The Campus Esquilinus was, in the early days of 
 
 squi mis. j^Qjj^g^ ^ pjQ^ q£ ground without the walls of the city, 
 
 in which a great number of pits were dug to receive 
 
 the dead bodies of the lower orders ; these holes 
 
ROMA. 389 
 
 were called putimiU, from their resemblance to wells, Puticuii, 
 or more probably from the stench which issued 
 from them in consequence of this practice. (Varr. 
 
 IV. 5. Fest. V. Puticul.) The Esquilise seem to 
 have been considered as unwholesome, till this mode 
 of burial was discontinued. 
 
 Hue prius angustis ejecta cadavera cellis 
 Conservus vili portanda locabat in area : 
 Hoc miseraj plebi stabat commune sepulchrum, 
 Pantolabo seurrse, Nomentanoque nepoti. 
 Mille pedes in fronte, treeentos cippus in agrum 
 Hie dabat : lieredes monumentum ne sequeretur. 
 Nunc licet Esquiliis habitare salubribus, atque 
 Aggere in aprico spatiari ; quo modo tristes 
 Albis informem spectabant ossibus agrum. 
 
 HoR. Sat. 1. 8. 8. 
 
 Post, insepulta membra different lupi, 
 
 Et Esquilinae alites. Id. Ep. 5. 100. 
 
 In the Campus Esquilinus there appears to have 
 been a place allotted for executions, which was called 
 Sestertium. (Plut. vit. Galb. Cf. Suet. Claud. 25. Sestertium. 
 Tacit. Ann. II. 32.) 
 
 The palace of Servius is supposed to have been Regia ser- 
 placed on the Cispian summit of the Esquilme, com- 
 municating; with the Forum by the Clivus Virbius, ciivus vir- 
 
 •' . . bins. 
 
 and with the Viminal by the Vicus Patricms. (Fest. vics Pa- 
 
 V. Orbius Clivus. Liv. I. 48.) In the latter street "■''""' 
 there was a temple of Diana; (Plut. Probl. 3.) andTempium 
 not far from thence a temple and grove sacred to 
 
 Juno Mephitis ; (Fest. v. Septimont.) also the grove ^Jes Me- 
 and temple of Juno Lucina. (Varr. IV. 8.) Lucuset 
 
 Monte sub Esquilio multis inciduus annis 
 Junonis magnae nomine lucus erat. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 435. 
 C c 3 
 
 yEdes Ju- 
 nonis Lu- 
 cinse. 
 
390 ROMA. 
 
 The last summit of the Esquiline towards the Vi- 
 Mons Sep- minal was called Septimius : ( Varr. IV. 8.) here 
 
 timius. -^ ^ ' 
 
 Domus probably was situated the house of Maximus, of 
 Maximi. ^j^^^ Martial says, (VII. Ep. 73.) 
 
 Esquiliis domus est, domus est tibi colle Dianse, 
 Et tua Patricias cuhnina Vicus habet. 
 
 Hinc viduae Cybeles, illinc sacraria Vestae ; 
 Inde Novum, Veterem prospicis inde Jovem. 
 
 Domus And that of Propertius, (III. Eleg. 23.) 
 
 Et dominum Esquiliis scribe habitare tuum. 
 AraMaiae Also the altar of Mala Fortuna, (Cic. de Leg. II. 11. 
 
 Fortunfe. . \ ° 
 
 Lucus Pee- Plin. II. 7.) and the Lucus Poetilinus, (Varr. IV. 8.) 
 
 MonTvi. The Viminal hill, which appears to have been in- 
 
 minaHs. cludcd in tliis region, is said to have derived its 
 
 name from an ozier plantation which formerly grew 
 
 Ara Jovis ou its sumuiit ; hence also the title of Vimineus 
 
 given to Jove, to whom an altar was dedicated on 
 
 this mount. (Fest. v. Viminal.) 
 
 At the northern extremity of this hill are some 
 
 considerable remains of a walled enclosure, which 
 
 bears all the appearance of a Roman camp, and 
 
 therefore is generally thought to correspond with 
 
 Castra the Castra Prsetoria, which the scholiast of Juvenal 
 
 ra; oiia. ^g^^ ^ g^^ g^yg -^gpg coustructcd by Scjanus near 
 
 the rampart of Servius. The identity of this site is 
 also implied from a passage in Suetonius. (Ner. 48.) 
 SaceUiim Bcyond the Porta Viminalis was a chapel dedi- 
 ^^"'^" cated to Nenia. (Fest. v. Nenia.) And outside the 
 ^des Ve- CoUina, the temple of Venus Erycina. (Liv. XXX. 
 Sni^"^" 38. Appian. Civ. Bell. I. 92.) 
 
 Templa frequentari Collinae proxima portae 
 Nunc decet ; a Siculo nomina colle tenent. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 871. 
 
ROMA. 391 
 
 Near the same gate was a temple of Hereules, Timpimn 
 mentioned by Livy as the term of Hannibal's ap- ^^*''"'^"' 
 proach to Rome : (XXVI. 10.) also a temple sacred 
 to Honour. (Cic. de Leg. II. 23.) On the Viminal ^des iio. 
 was the house of C. Aquilius, a Roman knight, dZ'us 
 which, according to Pliny, surpassed in magnificence ^'i'"''"' 
 even that of Crassus. (XVII. 1.) 
 
 REGIO SEXTA. 
 
 ALTA SEMITA. 
 
 The sixth region was contiguous to the fifth ; it 
 occupied the whole of the Quirinal, a great portion 
 of the Pineian, and part of the ground which lies at 
 the base of these two hills. 
 
 - At the foot of the Quirinal, near the Forum and 
 pillar of Trajan, are some ruins supposed to belong 
 to the baths of Paulus, mentioned by Juvenal. (Sat. I'^uii DuU 
 
 ____ , Ilea. 
 
 VII. 232.) 
 
 ut forte rogatus, 
 
 Dum petit aut thermas, aut Pauli balnea ^, dicat 
 Nutricem Anchisae. 
 
 That part of the Quirinal which is immediately 
 above these ruins, and an old edifice commonly called 
 Torre delle 3Iilhle, probably represents the Collis CoUis La- 
 Latiaris, which is thought to have derived its name 
 from a temple dedicated to Jupiter Latiaris. (Varr, 
 IV. 8.) Another detached summit of the Quirinal, 
 known by the name of Collis Mutialis, is supposed to Coiiis Mu. 
 answer to the present site of the Aldohrandlni gar- 
 
 " Most editions, however, read, " Phcebi balnea." 
 
 c c 4 
 
392 ROMA. 
 
 jEdesDivi dens. Here was a temple of Dius Fidiiis ; (Varr. loc. 
 
 Fidii. , ^ / ^ 
 
 cit.) also a chapel where the same deity was wor- 
 Saceiium shipped Under the name of Sancus. (Liv. VIII. 2IQ.) 
 Tempium The more celebrated temple of Quirinus is known 
 Quinni. ^^ have communicated the name of the deified Ro- 
 mulus to the hill on which it was raised, and where 
 he was said to have appeared in more than mortal 
 splendour to Julius Proculus. 
 
 Mons Qui- Templa Deo fiunt, collis quoque dictus ab illo ; 
 
 "'^^®' Et referunt certi sacra paterna dies. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 511. 
 
 (Plut. vit. Romul. Liv. I. 16. Sext. Aurel. Vict, 
 vit. Romul.) It was first built by Numa, (Dion. 
 Hal. II. 63.) but afterwards reconstructed with 
 greater magnificence by Papirius Cursor, the dictator. 
 (Liv. X. 46.) Some vestiges of this edifice are said 
 to exist in the gardens of the Jesuits, close to the 
 church of S. Andrea, a Monte Cavallo. Near it 
 Poniciis was a portico, of which Martial speaks. (XI. Ep. 1.) 
 
 Vicini pete porticum Quirini, 
 Turbam non habet otiosiorem 
 Pompeius 
 
 And Juvenal. (Sat. II. 132.) 
 
 OfRcium eras 
 
 Primo sole mihi peragendum in valle Quirini. 
 
 From Ovid we learn that in the same vicinity 
 ^des For- there stood a temple dedicated to Fortune, surnamed 
 
 tunse Pub- 
 
 licae. PubllCa. 
 
 Qui dicet, quondam sacrata est colle Quirini 
 Hac Fortuna die publica ; verus erit. 
 
 Fast. IV. 375. 
 
ROMA. 393 
 
 Another summit of the Qiiirinal was called Salu- Coiiis Saiu. 
 taris, from a temple dedicated to Health, which was ^'^^'^ ^^j^^ 
 built and consecrated by Junius Bubulcus the die-*'**- 
 tator. (Liv. X. 1. Fest. v. Salutar.) It was on the 
 Quirinal likewise that the female senate of Elag a- senaci.ium 
 
 -, . " Mulieniin. 
 
 balus held its meetmgs. (Lamprid. 4.) Here too 
 was the house of Lampadius, prefect of Rome. 
 (Amm. Marc. XXVII. 5.) 
 
 We learn from Varro, that the Quirinal was at 
 one time styled the ancient Capitol, from its possess- Cavitoiium 
 ing a temple supposed to have been erected by Nu- 
 ma, with three chapels consecrated to Jupiter, Juno, 
 and Minerva ; which served as a model for the tem- 
 ple built afterwards by Tarquin. (Varr. V. 8. Val. 
 Max. IV. 4. 11.) Martial also probably alludes to 
 this ancient shrine, when he says, 
 
 Sed Tiburtinae sum proximus accola pilae, 
 Qua videt antiquum rustica Flora Jovem. 
 
 V. Ep. 22. 
 
 And from this passage it is inferred that this edifice 
 probably occupied the site of the present JBarberitii 
 gardens. Here also was the Sacrarium of the Salii, Sacraiium 
 
 . . / . Salioniin 
 
 named CoUini, appointed by Tullus Hostihus. (Dion. CoUino- 
 Hal. II. 69.) ''^' 
 
 The extensive ruins which are known by the 
 name of Diocletian's baths were not constructed by Thermae 
 that emperor only, but by Maximianus, Constantius, tiana;. 
 and Maximinus, as we learn from an inscription -''. 
 
 At the foot of the Quirinal, and between that hill 
 and 3Ionte Pmcio, was the circus of Flora, in which tjicus 
 
 ' _ b loiuj. 
 
 it is supposed that the games called Floralia were 
 celebrated. 
 
 -'^ Gruter. Thes. \>. 79. N". 1 
 
394 ROMA. 
 
 Mater, ades, florum, ludis celebranda jocosis ; 
 
 Distiileram partes mense priore tuas. 
 Incipis Aprili : transis in tenipora Maii. 
 
 Alter te, fugiens ; cum venit, alter habet. 
 Cum tua sint, cedantque tibi confinia mensum, 
 
 Convenit in laudes ille vel iste tuas. 
 Circus in hunc exit, clamataque palma theatris : 
 
 Hoc quoque cum Circi munere carmen eat. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 183. 
 Domuset Near this circus were the house and gardens of 
 
 Horti Sal- i • i i 
 
 lustii. Sallust, which he constructed and laid out with the 
 wealth he had amassed during his command in 
 Africa. After his death these gardens still retained 
 his name, and were the favourite resort of several 
 emperors. (Tacit. Ann. XIII. 47. Vopisc. AureHan. 
 49-) Contiguous to these were a Circus and Forum, 
 which also bore the name of Sallust. We learn 
 from Procopius, (Bell. Vand. I. 2.) that the house of 
 this historian was purposely destroyed by fire at the 
 taking of Rome by Alaric. 
 
 The Pincian hiU is supposed to have been formerly 
 
 CoUis Hor- called CoUis Hortulorum, from a number of small 
 
 tulorum. . . , ,. . rr^, „ _-,. 
 
 gardens situated on its declivity. The name of Pin- 
 cian is as ancient however as the time of Cassiodo- 
 rus, who mentions it as belonging to a palace erected 
 probably on its summit. (Ill, Ep. 10.) 
 Campus Returning to the Quirinal, there yet remains to 
 
 ^ e eia us. ^^ pointed out the Campus Sceleratus, the spot where 
 the vestals who had violated their chastity were 
 buried alive. It appears from numerous passages 
 that this piece of ground was situated within the 
 walls and close to the Porta Collina. From the de- 
 scription of Plutarch, in the life of Numa, a sepul- 
 chral chamber appears to have been formed under 
 the rampart of Servius for this inhuman purpose. 
 
ROMA. 395 
 
 (Cf. Dion. Hal. II. 67- Fest. v. Scelerat. Liv. VIII. 15.) 
 Pomponius Atticus, the great friend of Cicero, isDomusAt- 
 known to have had a house on the Quirinal. (Corn. "'^'' 
 Nep. vit. Attic. 13.) 
 
 The temple of Fortuna Primisrenia, built by Q. Tempium 
 
 . .01^1 f, Fortunaj 
 
 Marcius, m fulfilment of a vow made during thePrimi. 
 second Punic war, stood likewise on this mount, as 
 we are informed by Livy. (XXXIV. 53.) 
 
 On the Via Salaria, Suetonius mentions a monu- Momimen- 
 ment erected m honour oi a companion or Hercules, tjs Hercu- 
 (V^espas. 12.) And between that road and the Tiber 
 was a grove in which the Roman soldiers who fledNemus 
 
 lAiT 111 1 Festorum 
 
 irom the battle on the Allia concealed themselves Lucario. 
 from their victorious enemies ; in commemoration of 
 which circumstance a festival named Lucaria was 
 instituted. (Fest. v. Lucaria.) 
 
 From Suetonius we learn that Domitian was born 
 in this region, in a street distinguished by the title 
 of ad Malum Punicum. He afterwards converted Malum 
 
 . , Punicum. 
 
 this house into a temple sacred to the Flavian family. Tempium 
 (Domit. 12.) &. 
 
 REGIO SEPTIMA. 
 
 VIA LATA. 
 
 The seventh region was contiguous to the sixth, 
 and extended from the base of the Pincian hill round 
 that of the Quirinal, to the angle which that hill 
 forms with the Capitol. 
 
 Close to the circus of Flora, and therefore border- 
 ing on the sixth region, we may notice the house ofi'o'"^>^. 
 the poet Martial, the situation of which he thus 
 points ovit. 
 
396 ROMA. 
 
 Sed Tiburtinse sum proximus accola Pila?, 
 Qua videt antiquum rustica Flora Jovem. 
 
 Mart. V. Ep. 2^. 
 
 Piia Ti- The Pila Tiburtina was probably a column made 
 
 burtiiia. 
 
 of the stone of Tibur, now termed Travertino. The 
 street in which Martial lived was called ad Pyrum. 
 
 Non est, quod puerum, Luperce, vexes; 
 Longum est, si velit ad Pyrum venire, 
 Et scalis habito tribus, sed altis. 
 
 Id. I. Ep. 118. 
 
 In another place he tells us, that near his resi- 
 dence there was a fountain which derived its supply 
 from the Aqua Martia, and he requests of the em- 
 peror Domitian that he may be allowed the use 
 of it. 
 
 Sicca Doraus queritur nullo se rore foveri, 
 Cum mihi vicino Martia fonte sonet. 
 
 Quam dederis nostris, Auguste, penatibus undam, 
 Castalis haec nobis, aut Jovis imber erit. 
 
 Id. IX. Ep. 19. 
 
 Tempium The tcmplc of Quirinus, which he elsewhere men- 
 QuSini. tions as being in the same vicinity, 
 
 Dura suburbani dum jugera pascimus agri, . j 
 
 Vicinosquc tibi, sancte Quirine, lares. 
 
 Id. X. Ep. 58. 
 
 was probably that which Augustus built, and of 
 which it is remarked, that the number of its columns 
 was equal to the number of years that he lived. 
 (Dio. Cass. LIV.) It was called Tempium Novum 
 Quirini, to distinguish it from the more ancient edi- 
 fice consecrated to the same deity on the Quirinal. 
 
ROMA. 397 
 
 Adjoining the abode of Martial was that of an in- iw.s 
 dividual named Novius, 
 
 Vicinus mens est, manuque tangi 
 De nostris Novius potest fenestris. 
 
 Mart. I. Ep. 87. 
 
 and hard by were the baths of one Stephanus, which J^-^i^ea 
 the poet and his friends frequented. 
 
 Coenabis belle, Juli Cerealis, apud me : 
 
 Conditio est melior si tibi nulla, veni. 
 Octavam potei-is servare ; lavabimur vina : 
 
 Scis quam sint Stephani balnea juncta niihi. 
 
 Id. XI. Ep. 53. 
 
 The temple of the Sun, which appears in the list Tempium 
 of Rufus as belonging to this region, is perliaps that 
 which Aurelian is said to have erected, and where 
 the spoils of the Persian kings were deposited. 
 (Vopisc. 25. and 28.) 
 
 The Via Lata, which gave its name to the division via Lata. 
 which I am now describing, was a prolongation of 
 the Via Flaminia, and was the street through whicli 
 victorious generals, who entered Rome on that side, 
 marched their troops in triumph to the Capitol. It 
 is supposed to have commenced at the Piaz%a Sci- 
 arra. We hear of several triumphal arches withArcus 
 
 M.Aurelii. 
 
 which this approach was adorned. Those of M. vyi, Gor- 
 
 diani. 
 
 Aiu'elius, Verus, and Gordian are noticed by Rufus ; 
 
 and Nardini is disposed to add one of Domitian, be- Domitiani. 
 
 sides the temple Fortuna Redux, mentioned by Mar- Tempium 
 
 . Fortiinae 
 
 tial. Reducis. 
 
 Hie ubi Fortunge Reducis fulgentia late 
 
 Templa nitent, felix area nuper erat. 
 Hie stetit Arctoi formosus pulvere belli 
 
 Pvu'pureum fundens Caesar ab ore jubar. 
 
398 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Campus 
 Agrippae. 
 
 Porticus 
 Polae. 
 
 Septa A- 
 grippiana. 
 
 Hie lauro redimitca comas, et Candida vultu 
 
 Roma salutavit voce, manuque ducem. 
 Grande loci meritum testantur et altera dona ; 
 
 Stat sacer edomitis gentibus Arcus ovans. 
 
 Mart. VIII. Ep. 65. 
 
 The Septa Agrippiana, Diribitoriiim, and portico 
 of Pola, which are enumerated among the buildings 
 of this region by Rufus and Victor, formed part, as 
 it is supposed, of the great works planned and con- 
 structed by Agrippa, in the Campus Martius. A 
 part of the ground which the above mentioned build- 
 ings occupied seems to have been called Campus 
 Agrippae. (Dio. Cass. LV.) The portico of Pola de- 
 rived its name from the sister of Agrippa. The 
 Septa was a sort of enclosure, or colonnade, in which 
 various kinds of merchandise were exposed for sale, 
 on the plan probably of our bazars. 
 
 In septis Mamurra diu multumque vagatus, | 
 
 Hie ubi Roma suas aurea vexat opes. 
 
 Id. IX. Er. 60. 
 
 Diribito 
 rium. 
 
 Pliny speaks of the Septa of Agrippa as an astonish- 
 ing work. (XVI. 40. Cf. Lamprid. Alex. Sev. 25.) 
 
 The Diribitorium was a vast hall without a roof, 
 in which largesses were distributed to the soldiers, 
 and where theatrical shows were occasionally ex- 
 hibited to the people. Agrippa having died before 
 it was completed, it was finished by Augustus. (Dio. 
 Cass. loc. cit. Plin. loc. cit.) The Vicus iEmilianus, 
 which Rufus places in this region, derived its name 
 probably from a monument erected to some member 
 .Emiiiana. of the J^^milian family. We hear of the ^Emiliana as 
 a spot in the outskirts of tlie city, on which stood 
 certain farms, where the celebrated fire, under Nero, 
 
ROMA. 399 
 
 first broke out. (Tacit. Ann. XV. 40. Cf. Varr. de 
 R. Rust. III. 2.) Another lire had ah*eady occurred 
 in the same part of the city during the reign of 
 Claudius. (Suet. Claud. 18.) We are told by Pliny 
 that Paulus ^milius placed in the temple of Fortune 
 at Rome a brasen statue of Minerva, the work of 
 Phidias : (XXXIV. 8.) and as the catalogues of 
 Rufus and Victor point out a temple of Fortune in 
 this region, it is not improbaljle that the building 
 and statue referred to by Pliny may have been the 
 monuments from which the Vicus iEmilianus took 
 its name. The Vicus Sigillarius, which also belongs vicus si. 
 to this division, seems to have been the street ap-^'"^""^' 
 propriated to the shops of silversmiths and jewellers. 
 (Suet. Claud. 18.) Books were also sold there. (Aul. 
 Gell. V. 4.) It is a matter of doubt among anti- 
 quaries, whether the tomb of Publicius Bibulus, Sepnicnini 
 which still exists at the foot of the Capitol, wasBibui'i.'"" 
 comprised within the walls or not y. The Claudian SepuUnim 
 family had a burial ground in the same vicinity, as rum. 
 we learn from Suetonius. (Tib. 2.) 
 
 REGIO OCTAVA. 
 
 FORUM ROMANUM. 
 
 The eighth region, which was in the centre of 
 Rome, comprised the Forum and Capitol, and con- 
 sequently the most celebrated and conspicuous build- 
 ings of that city. It is collected from Livy (I. 12.) 
 and Dionysius, (II. 66.) that the Forum was situated 
 between the Capitoline and Palatine hills ; and from 
 Vitruvius we learn that its shape was that of a rect- 
 
 y Burton's Ant. of Rome, p. 244. 
 
400 ROMA. 
 
 angle, the length of which exceeded the breadth by- 
 one thh'd. From these data^ which agree ^^ith other 
 incidental circumstances, it is generally thought that 
 the four angles of the Roman Forum were formed 
 by the arch of Severus at the foot of the Capitol; 
 the arch of Fabian, already mentioned as the termi- 
 nation of the Via Sacra ; the church of aS*^. Theo- 
 dore, at the foot of the Palatine ; and that of the 
 Consolamone, below the Capitol. The ground which 
 it occupied is now commonly known by the name of 
 Campo Vaccmo. The Forum was first adorned with 
 porticoes and shops by Tarquinius Priscus. (Liv. I. 
 35. Dion. Hal. III. 67.) We hear of its being sur- 
 rounded also with temples, basilicks, and innumer- 
 able statues ; among which were those of the twelve 
 deities, named Consentes Urbani, whereof six were 
 males and six females. (Varr. de R. Rust. 1. 1.) 
 The first object to be considered in a detailed ex- 
 Rostra, amination of the Forum is the position of the Rostra. 
 It is well known that this name was given to the 
 elevated seat from whence the Roman orators, and 
 men in office, addressed the assembled people ; from 
 the circumstance of its having been adorned with 
 the beaks of some galleys taken from the city of An- 
 tium. (Liv. VIII. 12.) When Livy applies the word 
 templum to this structure, we are to understand him 
 as alluding rather to the reverence with which it was 
 regarded by the Romans, as being a consecrated 
 place, than to its size or shape. It appears that the 
 Rostra were first placed opposite the middle of the 
 south side of the Forum, near the Comitium, and 
 that part where the senate usually met. (Varr. de 
 Lino-. Lat. IV. 32. Cf. Plut. C. Grace. Ascon. in 
 Orat. pro Mil. 5.) Julius Ccesar removed the Rostra 
 
ROMA. 401 
 
 from the position they first occupied, and placed 
 them close under the Palatine hill, near the south- 
 western angle of the Forum. From this circum- 
 stance, the new Rostra were commonly known by 
 the name of Julian. (Dio. Cass. XLIII. et LVI. 
 Suet. Aug. 100.) 
 
 Ecce Palatine crevit reverentia monti, 
 
 * * * * 
 
 AttoUens apicem subjectis Regia Rostris 
 Tot circum delubra videt, tantisque Deorura 
 
 Cingitur excubiis 
 
 Claud. VI. Cons. Hon. 35. 
 
 Amongst the illustrious characters who enjoyed the 
 distinction of having their statues placed near the 
 Rostra, we may notice Sylla, Pompey, and Augus- 
 tus. (Dio. Cass. XLIII.) Likewise the ambassa- 
 dors who might perish in the discharge of their 
 public functions : as in the instance of those who 
 were put to death by order of Lars Tolumnius, king 
 of Veii, (Cic. Phil. IX. 2.) and of Teuta, queen of 
 the Illyrians. (Plin. XXXIV. 6.) 
 
 Above the Rostra was the Curia, or senate-house, Curia 
 sometimes called Hostilia, from having been ori- 
 ginally built by Tullus Hostilius. (Varr. loc. cit.) 
 The ascent to it from the Forum was by a flight of 
 steps. (Liv. I. 48. Dion. Hal. IV. 38.) It was re- 
 paired, and probably embellished by Sylla ; soon after 
 which it was set on fire, on the occasion of the corpse 
 of P. Clodius being burnt in it by the populace, when 
 it was totally destroyed. (Cic. pro. Mil. 33. et Ascon. 
 Argum. Orat. Plin. XXXIV. 5.) Faustus, son of 
 Sylla, was afterwards commissioned to rebuild it, 
 but this edifice was again pulled down to make way 
 for a temple of Felicity, which was erected by Lepi- 
 
 VOL. I. D d 
 
402 ROMA. 
 
 diis, when master of the horse. (Dio. Cass. XLIV.) 
 Julius Caesar subsequently undertook to execute this 
 work ; but his death intervening, it was accomplished 
 by Augustus, who gave to the new building the 
 Curia name of Curia Julia, in honour of his adoptive fa- 
 
 Julia. . , 
 
 ther. (Dion. Cass. loc. cit. et XL VI I.) It appears, 
 however, to have been still occasionally called by the 
 original name of Curia Hostilia. In the centre of 
 the building was the statue of Victory, placed there 
 by Augustus, who had removed it from Tarentum. 
 (Dio. Cass. LI.) 
 
 .... agnoscunt proceres, habituque Gabino 
 Principis, et duclbus circumstipata togatis 
 Jure paludatse jam Curia militat aulae. 
 AfFuit ipsa suis ales Victoria teraplis, 
 Romanas tutela togae, quae divite pompa 
 Patritii reverenda fovet sacraria caetus. 
 
 Claud. VI. Cons. Hon. 594. 
 
 Somewhat behind the Curia, and to the left of it, 
 if we are supposed to view the Forum from the Ca- 
 Comitium. pitol, was the Comitium, a space of ground, as it 
 appears elevated above the rest of the Forum, which 
 was appropriated to the meetings of the Curiae in 
 the early days of Rome, and subsequently to the 
 trials of civil causes. (Liv. I. 36. Varr. IV. 32. 
 Macrob. Sat. III. 16.) Here also delinquents were 
 publicly scourged. (Plin.Epist.IV.il. Suet. Domit. 
 8.) This area was at first uncovered, but a roof was 
 added nine years after the entrance of Hannibal 
 into Italy, that is, 542. A. U. C. (Liv. XXVII. 36.) 
 The celebrated Capitoline marbles, so called from 
 the circumstance of their being preserved in the mo- 
 dern CampidogUo^ were discovered in the sixteenth 
 century, and lately other fragments of the same re- 
 
ROMA. 40f} 
 
 cords have been found, on the supposed site of the 
 Comitium : hence it is conceived that these monu- 
 ments were commonly affixed to some part of that 
 building. It seems to be the opinion of the best in- 
 formed Roman antiquaries of the present day, that 
 the three fine columns which were long thought to 
 be the remains of the temple of Jupiter Stator, in 
 reality formed part of the Comitium '■. 
 
 The following buildings appear to have been con- 
 nected with this edifice. The Graecostasis, a hall in Graecosta- 
 Avhich the envoys of foreign nations awaited the an- 
 swer of the senate on the subject of their mission. 
 (Varr. IV. 32.) It was burnt, together with the 
 Curia Hostilia, by the partisans of Clodius after his 
 death, (Plin. XXXIII. 1.) but was afterwards re- 
 built l)y Antoninus Pius. (Capitolin. 8.) A Sena-Senacu- 
 culum, or building in which the senate met on ex- 
 traordinary occasions. The Basilica of Opimius, and J^asiiica 
 a small temple of Concord. (Varr. IV. 32.) This^desCon 
 temple was of bronze, and was built and consecrated 
 by C. Flavins, a Curule .Edile. (Liv. IX. 46. Plin. 
 XXXIII. 1.) The famous fi^-tree called Ruminalis, Fims r,i- 
 
 ' *-' . miimlis. 
 
 under which Romulus and Remus were said to have 
 been suckled l)y the she-wolf, grew in the area of tlie 
 Comitium. (Tacit. Ann. XIII. 58. Fest. v. Rumi- 
 nal.) An image of the animal and her nurslings 
 was cast in bronze, and placed under this tree. (Liv. 
 X. 23. Plin. XV. 18.) 
 
 To the riffht of the Curia stood the Basilica Por- Basilica 
 
 Portia. 
 
 cia, built by Porcius Cato when consul, A. U. C. 564. 
 and is thought to have been the first edifice of that 
 
 '^ Nibby, Foio Romano, c. i. p. fi;'*. 
 D d 2 
 
404 ROMA. 
 
 kind wliich was erected in Rome. (Liv. XXXIX. 
 44.) Plutarch informs us, that it was the hall in 
 which tfie tribunes of the people sat to administer 
 justice. (Cat. Utic.) 
 
 The little church of St. Theodore, which bears 
 evident marks of having been an ancient structure, 
 is generally supposed to have replaced a temple of 
 Romulus. The fact of the brasen figure of the wolf, 
 now preserved in the Campidoglio,\i?i\mgheen found 
 close to this church, is the chief ground on which 
 this opinion seems to rest. 
 
 That part of the Forum which lay at the foot of 
 
 Veiia. the Palatine is known to have been called Velia, and 
 perhaps there was a street of this name leading up to 
 the hill just mentioned, one summit of which might 
 be thence called Veliensis. In the Velia stood the 
 
 Tempium tcmplc of the Pcnatcs, supposed to have been brought 
 
 Penatium, by ^ncas from Troy. (Dion. Hal. I. 68. Varr. IV. 
 8.) In the court of this temple was a palm-tree 
 planted by Augustus. (Suet. Aug. 92.) This edifice 
 was burnt in the great fire which occurred under 
 Nero. (Tacit. Ann. XV. 41.) 
 
 The house of TuUus Hostilius is said to have been 
 in this part of Rome : (Solin. 2.) also a row of an- 
 cient shops, or other buildings, which are alluded to 
 
 Tabernw under the concise expression of siih veterihus : (Varr. 
 
 veteres. 
 
 IV. 8. Fest. V. Ruminal.) or perhaps some old quar- 
 
 Latomiae. rics may be signified, of which Livy speaks. (XXXIX. 
 
 Tempium 44.) Under the Palatine was a celebrated temple of 
 
 Poiiucis.^ Castor and Pollux, said to have been erected to 
 
 those deities for the aid which they were supposed 
 
 to have afforded to the Romans in the battle fought 
 
 near the lake Regiilus. (Dion. Hal. VI. 13. Cic. de 
 
ROMA. 405 
 
 Nat. Deor. III. 5. Plut. SyU. Strab. V. 232.) It 
 was situated near a fountain commonly called the 
 lake of Juturna. Lacus Ju. 
 
 turnae. 
 
 At quae venturas praecedit sexta Calendas, 
 
 Hac sunt Ledaeis templa dicata Deis. 
 Fratribus ilia Deis fratres de gente Deorum 
 
 Circa Juturnae composuere lacus. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 705. 
 
 Caligula is said to have afterwards converted this 
 temple into a vestibule for his house on the Palatine. 
 (Dio. Cass. LIX. Suet. Cal. 22.) 
 
 Near this temple was a statue of L. Antonius, statua 
 styled the patron of the Roman people. (Cic. Phil. 
 VI. 5.) Also a slave market, as appears from Se- 
 neca; (In Sap. non cad. injur, c. 13.) and a temple Tempium 
 consecrated to Julius Caesar. ris.^' ^^^^' 
 
 Fratribus assimilis, quos proxima templa tenentes 
 Divus ab excelsa Julius ^Ede videt; 
 
 Ovid. Pont. El. II. 2. 
 
 Hanc animam interea caeso de corpora raptam 
 Fac jubar, ut semper Capitolia nostra Forumque 
 Divus ab excelsa prospectet Julius ^de. 
 
 Id. Metam. XV. 840. 
 
 According to Dion Cassius, it was erected by the 
 Triumviri, on the spot where the remains of Julius 
 Caesar were consigned to the funeral pile. (XL VI I. 
 Cf Appian. Civ. Bell. II. 148. Tacit. Hist. I. 42.) 
 
 According to Nardini, the Forum had four out- 
 lets on the side that we are now considering, which 
 looks to the west and to the Tiber. These were the 
 Vicus Jugarius, Vicus Tuscus, Via Nova, and avicus.Ju. 
 branch of the Via Sacra. The first of these streets" 
 is supposed to have derived its name from an altar of 
 
 D d 3 
 
Tuscus. 
 
 406 ROMA. 
 
 Juno, surnamed Juga, because she presided over mar- 
 riages. (Fest. V. Jugarius.) It passed at the foot of 
 the Capitol, and terminated opposite the Porta Car- 
 mentaUs. (Liv. XXVII. 37. XXXV. 21.) In this 
 street we must place the house of the seditious Spu- 
 rius Maelius, which being razed to the ground, the 
 ^quimae- spacc which it occupicd was afterwards called iEqui- 
 ^"™* maelium. (Liv, IV. 16. Varr. IV. 32. Cic. pro. Dom. 
 Sua. 38.) Livy mentions a great fire which broke 
 out in this part of the city, and lasted two nights 
 and a day. (XXIV. 47.) 
 vicus The Vicus Tuscus was a little to the south of the 
 
 street above mentioned, and consequently nearer the 
 Palatine ; it appears to have led from the Forum to 
 that part of the city which was called the Velabrum, 
 (Liv. XXVII. 37.) and from thence to the Circus 
 Maximus. (Dion. Hal. V. 36.) 
 
 It is universally agreed, that the Vicus Tuscus was 
 so called from its having been inhabited by a party 
 of Tuscans at an early period of the Roman history ; 
 but authorities differ both as to the time and circum- 
 stances of this Tuscan settlement in Rome. Varro 
 reports, that these were the followers of Coelius Vi- 
 benna, who aided Romulus against the Sabines ; and 
 that their first abode was on the Coelian mount, from 
 whence however they were removed through the 
 jealousy of the Roman people, to a less elevated si- 
 tuation between the Capitol and Palatine. (IV. 8.) 
 Tacitus says, these foreigners settled in Rome during 
 the reign of the elder Tarquin. (Ann. IV. 65.) But 
 Livy and Dionysius give a very different account of 
 the fact. They state that the Tuscans, who were re- 
 ceived at Rome, and occupied the street thence called 
 Tuscus Vicus, were fugitives who had escaped from 
 
ROMA. 407 
 
 the rout sustained by a considerable portion of Por- 
 senna's army, commanded by his son Aruns, under 
 the walls of Aricia. (Liv. II. 14. Dion. Hal. loc. 
 cit.) 
 
 In the time of Horace, we find the Tuscus Vicus 
 inhabited by mechanics, and the lower orders of the 
 people. 
 
 Unguentarius, ac Tusci turba impia Vlci. 
 
 HoR. Sat. II. 3. 228. 
 
 Nee nisi prima velit de Tusco serica Vico. 
 
 Mart. XI. Ep. 28. 
 
 A portion of the same street was caUed Vicus vicusThu. 
 lurarius, in which was a stat 
 god Vertumnus. (Varr. IV. 8.) 
 
 Thurarius, in which was a statue of the Etruscan 
 
 Tuscus ego et Tuscis orior, nee poenitet inter 
 
 Proelia Volsinos deseruisse foeos. 
 Ha?e me turba juvat, nee templo laetor eburno; 
 
 Romanum satis est posse videre Forum. 
 
 Propert. IV. El. 2. 
 
 The Basilica Sempronia, built by Ti. Sempronius, Basilica 
 on the site of the house formerly belonging to P. Domm'"^'* 
 Scipio Africanus, (Liv. XLIV. 16.) was in its vi-;P|W"« 
 cinity. 
 
 The Via Nova was parallel to the Vicus Tuscus, Via Nova. 
 and led also from the Forum to the Velabrum. This 
 street existed in the time of the elder Tarquin, as 
 appears from hWy, (I. 41.) unless we suppose the 
 historian to be there speaking of it in anticipation. 
 (Cf. Varr. IV. 7.) 
 
 Forte revertebar festis Vestalibus ilia, 
 
 Qua Nova Romano nunc via juncta foro est. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 395. 
 D d 4 
 
408 ROMA. 
 
 Tempium Here was a chapel erected to the warning voice 
 cutii. which announced the arrival of the Gauls, under the 
 name of Aius Locutius. (Cic. de Div. I. 45. Liv. 
 V. 50.) 
 
 The fourth street which issued from the western 
 angle of the Forum seems to have been a continua- 
 tion or branch of the Via Sacra. It wound round 
 the base of the Palatine, and finally reached the 
 summit of that hill by an ascent called Clivus Sacer. 
 The chief authorities on which this hypothesis of 
 Nardini rests, are, Plutarch, who, in the life of Cicero, 
 speaks of the Via Sacra as beginning near the tem- 
 ple of Jupiter Stator, towards the Palatine. (Ovid. 
 Trist. III. 1, 27.) 
 
 Paruit ; et ducens, haec sunt Fora Caesaris, inquit ; 
 Haec est a Sacris, quae via nomen habet. 
 
 and Martial, I. Ep. 70. 
 
 Quaeris iter ? dicam, vicinum Castora, canae 
 
 Transibis Vestae, virgineamque domum, 
 Inde sacro veneranda petes palatia Clivo. 
 
 At the foot of this ascent of the Palatine, or more 
 properly of the Velian hill, was the house of Valerius 
 Publicola, which he removed to that situation from the 
 heights above, in order to allay the suspicions enter- 
 tained by the people against his loyalty. At a later 
 period this house was pulled down, to make way for 
 
 ^des Vic- a temple of Victory. (Liv. II. 7. Plut. Public.) 
 
 Between the Via Nova, and that part of the Via 
 
 Tempium Sacra above described, was the celebrated temple of 
 Vesta, in which the eternal flame was preserved, and 
 where the Palladium, saved from the ruins of Troy, 
 was also deposited. This temple was erected by 
 
ROMA. 409 
 
 Numa, together with the neighbouring building 
 called the hall of Vesta, which was afterwards add- Atrium 
 
 Vestae. 
 
 ed, having been originally the dwelling of that 
 
 king. Regia Nu- 
 
 Hie focus est Vestae, qui Pallada servat et ignem. 
 Hie fuit antiqui regia parva Numae. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. III. El.1. 
 
 Hie loeiis exiguus qui sustinet atria Vestae, 
 Tunc erat intonsi regia magna Numae. 
 
 Id. Fast. VI. 263. 
 
 Servat et Alba Lares, et quorum lucet in aris 
 Ignis adhuc Phrygius, nuUique aspeeta virorum 
 Pallas, in abstruse pignus memorabile templo. 
 
 LucAN. IX. 992. 
 
 We learn from Ovid that it was round, and the 
 reason why that form was adopted in its construc- 
 tion. 
 
 Forma tamen templi, quae nunc manet, ante fuisse 
 
 Dicitur ; et formae eaussa probanda subest. 
 Vesta eadem est, quae Terra: subest vigil ignis utrique : 
 
 Significant sedem terra focusque suam. 
 
 Fast. VI. 265. 
 
 At a later period it was covered with bronze 
 brought from Syracuse. (Plin. XXXIV. 3.) 
 
 Arte Syracosia suspensus in aere elauso 
 
 Stat globus, immensi parva figura poli. 
 Et quantum a summis, tantum secessit ab imis 
 
 Terra; quod ut fiat, forma rotunda facit. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 277. 
 
 During the second Punic war this temple was on 
 one occasion in great danger of being burnt. (Liv. 
 XXVI. 27.) It did not escape, however, from the 
 
410 ROMA. 
 
 great conflagration which occurred in the reign of 
 Nero; (Tacit. Ann. XV. 41.) but it seems to have 
 been restored immediately, as we hear of it in the 
 next reign. (Id. Hist. I. 43.) It was again totally- 
 destroyed by fire under Commodus, (Herodian. I.) 
 but was probably rebuilt by Elagabalus. (Lam- 
 prid. 6.) 
 
 Lncus Contiguous to the temple was the grove of Vesta, 
 
 as we learn from Cicero, (de Div. 45.) On the 
 same side of the Forum, and between the Vicus 
 
 Basilica Tuscus and JugaHus, Nardini places the Basilica 
 Julia, where the judges, called Centum viri, held 
 their courts, which were four in number. (Plin. Ep. 
 V. 21. and VI. 33. Quinctil. XII. 5. Suet. Cal. 37.) 
 
 Jam clamor, centumque viri, densumque coronas 
 VulgLis: et infanti Julia tecta placent. 
 
 Mart. VI. Ep. 38. 
 
 LacusSer. Closc to this cdificc was the Lacus Servilius, a 
 fountain adorned by M. Agrippa with the figure of a 
 hydra. (Fest. v. Servilius. Senec. Cur. bon. vir. 
 &c. c. 3.) 
 
 If we now turn to the north side of the Forum, 
 being that which is under the Capitol, we shall have 
 
 Amis to notice the following buildings. The arch of Se- 
 
 veri. verus, which is yet entu'e, and is known to have 
 
 been erected in honour of the victories of that em- 
 peror and his two sons Geta and Caracalla, over the 
 Parthians. The name of Geta has been erased, and 
 supplied by other letters **. 
 
 Tempium The temple of Concord, stood, as we are in- 
 
 C'oucordiae. 
 
 ^ For a description of this arch, see Burton's Antiq. of Rome, 
 p. 208. 
 
 
ROMA. 411 
 
 formed by Festus, between the Capitol and the 
 Forum ; (v. Senaculum.) while we learn from Plu- 
 tarch, (vit. Camill.) that it fronted the Comitium, 
 and was built by order of the senate in consequence 
 of a vow made by Camillus. It was for a long time 
 supposed that the architrave, supported by eight 
 pillars of the Ionic order, which is yet standing at 
 the foot of the Capitol, originally formed part of this 
 temple ; but it seems now agreed that this opinion is 
 erroneous, and some late discoveries have brought to 
 light, as it is thought, the area of the temple of Con- 
 cord, near the ruins supposed to belong to the tem- 
 ple of Jupiter Tonans, and somewhat lower than 
 the architrave and pillars above mentioned ^\ Close 
 to the temple of Concord was the Senaculum, or oc- 
 casional senate-house, in which, by the advice of 
 Cicero, decisive measures were determined upon 
 against Catiline and his associates. (Nicostr. ap. 
 Fest. V. Senacul. Cic. Phil. II. 8. Sallust. BeU. Cat. 
 49.) 
 
 Contiguous to this last building was the temple of Tempium 
 Saturn, situated at the foot of the ascent called qj,"^'^'^^'^'' 
 vus Capitolinus. (Dion. Hal. VI. 1. Varr. IV. 7. 
 Liv. XLI. 27.) The date of its construction is not 
 known, but it was considered as one of the most an- 
 cient edifices of Rome. We learn from Plutarch, 
 that Valerius Publicola selected this building for a 
 public treasury, to which use it appears to have been 
 appropriated ever after. (Macrob. Saturn. I. 8. So- 
 lin. 2.) Lucan, describing the forcible entrance of 
 Caesar into this sacred precinct, says, 
 
 '' Nibby, Foro Romano, c. i. p. 139. 
 
412 ROMA. 
 
 Tunc rupes Tarpeia sonat, magnoque reclusas 
 Testatur stridore fores ; tunc conditus imo 
 Eruitur templo, multis non tactus ab annis 
 Romani census Populi, quem Punica bella, 
 Quern dederat Parses, quem victi praeda Philippi, &c. 
 
 III. 154. 
 
 A little below the temple of Saturn may have 
 
 Arcus Tib. stood the arch of Tiberius, erected to that emperor, 
 
 as Tacitus informs us, upon the recovery, by Germa- 
 
 nicus, of the standards which Varus had lost. (Ann. 
 
 II. 41.) 
 
 Still lower, and in the vacant space of the Forum, 
 MiUiarium was the Celebrated Milliarium Aureum, from which 
 it has been supposed by some antiquaries, and more 
 particularly by D'Anville, that all the roads which 
 led to the different parts of the empire were mea- 
 sured ; but though this idea seems to derive some 
 support from a passage in Plutarch's Life of Galba, 
 it is evident from Pliny, tliat the Milliarium Au- 
 reum was that point in the Forum from which the 
 distances to the several gates of the city were alone 
 reckoned. (III. 5.) All the Roman ways had al- 
 ready been measured in the time of C. Gracchus, as 
 Plutarch informs us ''. (vit. C. Gracch.) The Mil- 
 liarium Aureum w^as erected by Augustus. (Dio. 
 Cass. LIV. Cf. Tacit. Hist. I. 27, Suet. 0th. 6.) 
 In the open space of the Forum stood also the 
 Gradus tribunal of Aurelius Cotta, the praetor, which ap- 
 pears to have been a court of justice surrounded by 
 steps like an amphitheatre, in order that the people 
 
 <^ TheMilliarium Aureum was year 1 823. See the New Month- 
 discovered in the excavations ly Mag. Aug. 1823. 
 made in the Forum during the 
 
ROMA. 413 
 
 might sit and hear the trials decided there. (Cic. 
 pro. Flacc. 28. Id. pro. Cluent. 34.) 
 
 In the centre of the Forum was the celebrated 
 Lacus Curtius, so called according to some accounts i/acus Cur. 
 from Metius Curtius, a Sabine officer, who, in the 
 engagement between Tatius and Romulus, was nearly 
 immersed in its muddy hollow. According to others, 
 from Curtius, a Roman knight, who from a spirit of 
 devotion to his country leaped into it on horseback, 
 after the oracle had declared that this dangerous 
 gulf could not otherwise be closed. (Dion. Hal. II. 
 42. Liv. VII. 6. Varr. IV. 32.) This bog having 
 in proceess of time become dry, an altar was erected 
 on the spot. 
 
 Curtius ille lacus, siccas qui sustinet aras, 
 Nunc solida est tellus, sed lacus ante fuit. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 403. 
 
 A vine and an olive-tree are said afterwards to have 
 grown here. (Plin. XV. 18.) 
 
 Near this part of the Forum stood an equestrian EquusDo- 
 statue of Domitian, in bronze, described by Statins. '""'^"'' 
 
 Ipse loci custos, cujus sacrata vorago, 
 Famosusque lacus nomen memorabile servat. 
 
 SiLv. 1. 1. 66. 
 
 It was the custom also to erect pillars in the Fo- 
 rum commemorative of great victories and achieve- 
 ments : of this kind were the Pila Horatia ; (Liv. Piia Ho- 
 I. 26. Dion. Hal. III. 21.) the column of C. Me-Coiumna 
 nius, who conquered the Latins and placed the rostra ^^*'""*' 
 in the Forum; (Plin. XXXIV. 5.) the rostral co-Coiumna 
 -lumn of Duihus, who gained the first naval victory 
 against the Carthaginians; (Id. loc. cit.) also a pillar Coiumna 
 raised in honour of Julius Caesar. (Suet. Caes. 75.) ns. 
 
414 ROMA. 
 
 SoiareHo- A suiidial brought from Catana in Sicily, by M. \'a- 
 lerius Messala, when that city was taken in the first 
 Punic war. (Id. VII. ult.) 
 
 Puteai Li. The Piiteal Libonis, mentioned by ancient authors 
 
 bouis. 
 
 as being in the Forum, was either an altar or a tri- 
 bunal, and certainly the haunt of usurers and money- 
 lenders. (Fest. V. Scribonianum.) 
 
 Qui Puteai, Janumque tiraent, celeresque Calendas 
 Ovid, de Rem. Am. II. 165. 
 
 Forum Putealque Libonis 
 
 Mandabo siccis Hor. Epist. I. 18. 
 
 (Cf Porph. in Horat. Epist. I. 19- 139. Acron. in 
 Sat. II. 6. 35.) 
 signum There was a statue of Marsyas near the above- 
 
 mentioned spot, which seems likewise to have been 
 frequented by the same description of persons, who 
 came probably to have their causes tried. 
 
 Deinde eo dormitum, non sollicitus, mihi quod eras 
 Surgendum sit mane ; obeundus Marsya, qui se 
 Vultum ferre negat Noviorum posse minoris. 
 
 HoR. Sat. I. 6, 119. 
 
 On this passage, see the commentary of Porphyrius, 
 also Sen. de Ben. 32. Plin. XXI. 3. and Martial, 
 Ep. II. 64. 
 
 Si Schola damnatur, fora litibus omnia fervent, 
 Ipse potest fieri Marsya caussidicus. 
 
 Tempium The Celebrated temple of Janus is known to have 
 jani Qui. g^QQjj ^^ ^l^g Forum, though it is not easy to deter- 
 mine the precise situation which it occupied. Pro- 
 copius says it was a small square edifice of bronze, 
 containing a statue of Janus, placed in front of the 
 Curia, and a little above the chapel of the three 
 
ROMA. 415 
 
 Fates. (Bell. Got. I. 25.) It is probable, however, 
 that he does not mean the ancient Curia Hostilia; 
 as the temple of the three Fates, or Parcae, is known TriaFata. 
 to have stood near the church of *S'. Adriano, distin- 
 guished in old ecclesiastical writings by the title of 
 " in tribus Fatis." Ovid seems to imply, that this 
 edifice, consecrated to Janus, stood close to two Fora, 
 which are supposed to be those of Caesar and Au- 
 gustus. 
 
 Quum tot sint Jaiii ; cur stas sacratus in uno. 
 Hie ubi juncta foris templa duobus babes? 
 
 Fast. I. 263. 
 
 Great confusion has arisen on the subject of the 
 building in question, from the number of temples 
 and arches erected to Janus in different parts of the 
 city. The one of which we are now speaking was 
 built by Romulus and Tatius, and was distinguished 
 by the title of Quirinus. According to Suetonius, 
 (Aug. 22.) this was the temple which Augustus 
 closed for the third time from its foundation after 
 the battle of Actium, which statement is confirmed 
 by Horace. 
 
 et vacuum duellis 
 
 Janum Quirini clausit, et ordinem 
 Rectum, et vaganti fraena licentiae 
 
 Injecit Od. IV. 15. 
 
 Livy speaks, however, of a temple of Janus built Tempinm 
 by Numa in the Argiletum, to which he applies the minl^^' 
 fact above stated. (I. 19.) This seems to have 
 been called Janus Geminus : (Varr. IV. 32. Plin. 
 XXXIV. 7.) or perhaps the two buildings were de- 
 signated by that name, as it appears that they were 
 
416 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 ArcusJa- alwavs closcd together. Besides the temple of Janus, 
 
 ni, supe- "^ *"-" ^ ^^ _ 
 
 rior, me- there wcre three arches dedicated to this ffod in dif- 
 
 dius, in- ^ 
 
 ferior. ferent parts of the Forum, as we learn from Ho- 
 
 race. 
 
 Perdocet 
 
 Haec Janus summus ab imo 
 — Epist. I. 1. 54. 
 
 Tabernse 
 Novae. 
 
 Signum 
 Veneris 
 Cloacinae. 
 
 Stationes 
 
 MunicipiO' 
 
 rum. 
 
 Basilica 
 Pauli. 
 
 The central one was the usual rendezvous of 
 brokers and money-lenders. (Cic. de Off. II. 25.) 
 
 Postquam omnis res mea Janum 
 
 Ad medium fracta est 
 
 HoR. Sat. II. 3. 18. 
 
 On the eastern side of the Forum were the Ta- 
 bernae Argentariae, or bankers' shops, called also 
 Novae, to distinguish them from the Tabernae ve- 
 teres ; which stood, as we have seen, in another part 
 of the Forum. (Var. ap. Non. de Doct. Jud.) It 
 was near this spot, as we learn from Livy, that Vir- 
 ginius shed the blood of his daughter to save her 
 honour. (III. 18.) On the same side was the sta- 
 tue of Venus, surnamed Cloacina. (Liv. loc. cit. 
 Plin. XV. 29.) We hear also of the Stationes Mu- 
 nicipiorum, as being in this part of the Forum. These 
 were probably rooms where the municipal deputa- 
 tions, fi'om different parts of the empire, met previ- 
 ous to their appearing in court, whenever they had 
 any cause to plead. (Suet. Ner. 37. Plin. XVI. c. 
 ult.) 
 
 The Basilica, of L. ^milius Paulus is supposed to 
 have occupied the site of the church of Sf. Adricm, 
 if that modern structure be not in a great measure 
 formed from the materials of the ancient building ^. 
 
 '^ See Nibby's note to Nardini, 1. v. c. 8. 
 
ROMA. 417 
 
 This Basilica was erected by L. yEmilius Paulus, who 
 was consul A. U. C. 702. out of the sum of 1500 ta- 
 lents sent him by Caesar from Gaul, in order to gain 
 him over to his side. (Plut. Caes.) Appian, who re- 
 lates the same fact, says it was one of the most 
 splendid edifices of Rome ; (Civ. Bell. II. 26.) and 
 Pliny speaks of its columns of Phrygian marble as 
 most worthy of admiration. (XXXVI. 15. Cf. Cic. ad 
 Att. IV. Ep. 16.) This building was repaired suc- 
 cessively by different individuals of the ^imilian fa- 
 mily under Augustus and Tiberius. (Dio. Cass. 
 XLIX. Tacit. Ann. III. 72.) In this vicinity we 
 hear also of a temple of Hadrian, erected to the 
 memory of that emperor by Antoninus Pius. (Ca-Temi)ium 
 
 ., , ^ . Hadriani. 
 
 pitol. 8.) 
 
 Connected with the great Forum of Rome, the 
 whole of which has now been described, were two on 
 a smaller scale, built by Julius Caesar and Augustus. 
 
 That which Caesar erected, as Appian states, was Fomm Jul. 
 not for the purposes of trade, but was used for plead- 
 ings, and meetings on public business. Its principal 
 ornament was a magnificent temple of Venus Gene- Tempium 
 trix, with a highly prized statue of that goddess, and Genetrids. 
 one of Cleopatra by her side. (App. Civ. Bell. II. 102.) 
 Several other statues, and some pictures belonging to 
 this temple, are noticed by Pliny. (XXXIV. 5. and 
 XXXV. 4.) In front of this edifice was an eques- 
 trian statue of Caesar. The horse of bronze gilt was 
 said to be the celebrated figure of Bucephalus, the 
 work of Lysippus. 
 
 Cedat equus, Latia? qui contra templa Dioiies 
 Caesarei stat sede Fori. Quern tradere es ausus 
 Pellaeo Lysippe Duci, mox Caesaris ora 
 Aurata cervice tulit. Stat. Silv. I, 1, 84. 
 
 VOL. I. E e 
 
418 ROMA. 
 
 Dio. Cassius asserts, (XLVIII.) that the great Fo- 
 rum was inferior in beauty to that of Caesar, upon 
 the area of which alone, according to Suetonius, 
 4000 sestertia, or upwards of 800,000/. of our money, 
 had been expended. Contiguous to it, but nearer 
 Forum An. the Capitol, was the Forum of Augustus, which 
 ^^^ *' seems to have been entirely appropriated to law bu- 
 siness. Suetonius informs us, that it was of no great 
 extent, that emperor being unwilling to inconveni- 
 ence persons whose houses stood in the way of his 
 improvement. (August. 56.) It boasted, however, 
 of a double portico, adorned with several statues and 
 yEdes Mar- pictures, and a temple consecrated to Mars the 
 
 tis Ultoris. ^ , . , a i i i i i • 
 
 avenger, which Augustus had vowed to that deity 
 during the civil war. Its numerous ornaments, 
 such as statues, arms, and trophies, are described by 
 Ovid. 
 
 Fallor? an arm a sonant? non fallimur; arma sonabant: 
 Mars venit ; et veniens bellica signa dedit. 
 
 Ultor ad ipse suos coelo descendit honores, 
 Templaque in Augusto conspicienda foro. 
 
 Et Deus est ingens, et opus ; debebat in Urbe 
 Non aliter nati Mars habitare sui, &c. 
 
 Fast. V. 549- 
 
 It was ordered by Augustus, that the senate should 
 always hold their consultations on the affairs of war 
 in this temple. (Suet. August. 29.) 
 Forum The Forum of Trajan, which occupied the ex- 
 
 treme portion of the eighth region, between the Ca- 
 pitol and Quirinal, was yet more extensive and mag- 
 nificent than any of the structures which have been 
 hitherto described. It is stated by Ammianus Mar- 
 cellinus, that no part of Rome excited so much won- 
 der and admiration in the emperor Constans and 
 
 Trajani. 
 
ROMA. 419 
 
 the Persian prince Hormisdas, when viewing the 
 city, as this superb Forum and its stupendous assem- 
 blage of buildings. (XVI. 10.) It was surrounded 
 with a portico, the top of which was crowded with 
 equestrian statues and military ornaments, princi- 
 pally in bronze. Its chief buildings consisted of a 
 basilica, a triumphal arch, a temple, and a library. 
 (Aul. Gell. XIII. 23. Pausan. V. 12. Lamprid. Corn- 
 mod. 2. Sidon. Apoll. IX. Ep. 19.) The famous 
 column, which yet remains entire, points out morecoiumna 
 particularly the situation of the Forum now under ^^''^"** 
 consideration, to the splendour of which it doubtless 
 added considerably. It was erected by order of the 
 senate in commemoration of Trajan's victories over 
 the Daci, which are described in the bas reliefs with 
 which the shaft of the pillar is ornamented. The 
 ashes of Trajan, it is said, were contained in an urn 
 placed on the summit, an honour, as Eutropius 
 (VIII.) observes, which never had been paid to any 
 before that emperor ^ (Cf. Cassiod. Chron.) 
 
 We must now return to the western side of the 
 Forum, in order to describe what remains of the 
 eighth region, which was in that direction. The 
 name of Velabrum was applied generally to all the Veiabmm. 
 ground which lies on the left bank of the Tiber, be- 
 tween the base of the Capitol and the Aventine; 
 according to Varro, the word was derived from the 
 Latin verb vehere, because this part was formerly 
 swampy, and subject to floods, when it was necessary 
 to employ boats to pass from one hill to the other, 
 (de Ling. Lat. IV. 8.) We find the name sulise- 
 
 « For a detailed descri]nion Fabretti de Columna Trajani 
 of this splendid monument, see Syntagma Roma. 1683. 
 
 E e 2 
 
420 ROMA. 
 
 quently restricted to two streets, distinguished from 
 each other by the titles of Velabrum majus and 
 minus. Nardini conceives that they ran parallel to 
 each other from the Circus Maximus to the foot of 
 the Capitol, intersecting the Vicus Tuscus, the Vicus 
 Jugarius, and the other streets which led from the 
 Forum to the Tiber. 
 Sepuicrum At the angle formed by the Via Nova and Vela- 
 
 Accae La- 
 
 rentiae. brum, was the tomb and statue of Acca Larentia, 
 the wife of Faustulus, and nurse of Romulus and 
 Remus, to whom an annual sacrifice was offered on 
 this spot. (Varr. V. 3. Macrob. Saturn. 1. 10. Cic. 
 
 Saceiium ad Brut. Epist. 15.) Here were also the chapel and 
 grove of the Lares, (Varr. IV. 7.) and likewise a 
 
 Tempium temple of Fortune built by LucuUus. (Dio. Cass. 
 XL II I.) Between the two Velabra, according to 
 
 Forum Rufus, was the fish-market. (Cf. Varr. IV. 32.) It 
 ' was usual for the processions of the Circensian games 
 to pass from the Forum to the Circus Maximus, 
 through the Velabrum. 
 
 Qua Velabra solent in Circum ducere pompas, 
 Ni] praeter salices, cassaque canna fuit. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 405. 
 
 (Cf. Liv. XXVII. 37.) Near the Porta CarmentaUs, 
 mentioned in the early part of this section as one 
 Ara Car. of the gatcs of the Capitol, was the altar and chapel 
 of Carmenta, the mother of Evander. 
 
 Vix ea dicta : dehinc progressus, monstrat et aram, 
 
 Et Carmentalem Romano nomine portam : 
 
 Quam memorant Nympha? priscum Carmentis honorem, 
 
 Vatis fatidicae ; cecinit qua? prima futuros 
 
 vEneadas magnos, et nobile Pallanteum. 
 
 M^. VIII. 337. 
 
 mentae. 
 
ROMA. 421 
 
 Nearer the Circus Maximiis, and also between the 
 two Velabra, was the Forum Boarium, so called from Forum 
 
 I 1 11 1 • 1 1 • 1 Boarium. 
 
 a brasen bull which stood in the centre. 
 
 Pontibus et magno juncta est celeberrima Circo 
 Area, qua- posito de bove nomen habct. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 478. 
 
 According to Pliny, this figure was brought to 
 Rome from ^gina. (XXXIV. 2.) It probably 
 served to denote the business carried on in this Fo- 
 rum, which was in fact the sale of oxen, according 
 to Livy. (XXI. 62.) 
 
 In this Forum was a round chapel consecrated to ^des Her- 
 
 ciilis Vic- 
 
 Hercules Victor : (Liv. X. 23. Plin. XXXV. 4.) tons. 
 also the temples of Matuta and Fortune, both ^^^^^ Ma- 
 erected by Servius Tullius. ^desFor- 
 
 tunae. 
 Hac ibi luce ferunt Matutae sacra parent), 
 
 Sccptriferas Servi templa dedisse manus. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 479. 
 
 Lux eadem, Fortuna, tua est, auctorque, locusque, 
 Sed superinjectis quis latet sede togis ? 
 
 Servius est: hoc constat cnim 
 
 Id. Fast. VI. 569. 
 
 (Cf. Liv. XXV. 7.) In this Forum also was a cha- 
 pel dedicated to Patrician Chastity. (Liv. X. 23.) Saceiium 
 We learn from the same author, (XXII. 57.) andpatruU? 
 from Pliny, (XXVIII. 2.) that this part of Rome 
 was the scene of a barbarous sacrifice, which was not 
 entirely abolished even in the latter's time. It con- 
 sisted in burying alive two persons of each sex be- 
 longing to some hostile nation. 
 
 We must now turn to the Capitoline hill, which Mons Ca. 
 contained the citadel and fortress of Rome. Three 
 ascents led to its summit from the Forum. 1st, By 
 
 E e 3 
 
422 ROMA. 
 
 Gradus the 100 stcps of the Tarpeian rock, which was pro- 
 
 RupisTar- ^ ,^ . , 
 
 peiae. bablj on the steepest side, where it overhangs the 
 Tiber. (Cf. Tacit. Hist. III. 71. Liv. V. 46. Plut. 
 
 ^JtoUmS^' Camill.) 2d, The Chvus Capitolinus, which began 
 from the arch of Tiberius and the temple of Saturn, 
 near the present hospital of the Consolazione, and 
 led to the citadel by a winding path. 
 
 Utque levis custos, armillis capta Sabinis, 
 Ad summag Tatium duxerit arcis iter. 
 
 Inde, velut nunc est, per quern descenditis, inquit, 
 Arduus in valles, et fora clivus erat. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 261. 
 
 Cliviis 
 Asyli. 
 
 3d, The Clivus Asyli, which being less steep than 
 the other two, was on that account the road by which 
 the triumphant generals were borne in their cars to 
 the Capitol. This ascent began at the arch of Sep- 
 timius Severus, and from thence winding to the left, 
 passed ^ near the ruined pillars of the temple of Con- 
 cord, as it is commonly but improperly called, and 
 from thence led to the Intermontium. 
 
 The Clivus Capitolinus, besides being lined with 
 porticoes, (Tacit. Hist. III. 71.) presented to the eye 
 several public buildings of note ; such as the tem- 
 ple of Jupiter Tonans, of which three pillars, toge- 
 ther with part of the frieze and cornice, are, as it is 
 generally agreed, still to be seen at the foot of the 
 Miles Jo- Capitol. We learn from Suetonius, that Augustus 
 nantis. crcctcd this cdificc to Jupiter after his litter had 
 been struck by lightning at night in an expedition 
 against the Cantabri, and one of his attendants had 
 been killed. (August. 29.) Pliny speaks of several 
 
 ' The direction of these ascents has been now certified by 
 means of late discoveries. 
 
ROMA. 423 
 
 statues belonging to this temple. (XXXIV. 2. and 
 8.) The temple of Fortuna Primigenia. (Liv. Tempium 
 XLIII. 13.) It may be inferred from Cicero, that 
 Annius Milo had a house in this part of the city. Domus t. 
 
 ■^ '' AnniiMi- 
 
 (Orat. pro Mil.) lonis. 
 
 The Capitoline hill is said to have been previously 
 called Saturnius, from the ancient city of Saturnia, 
 of which it was the citadel. Afterwards it was 
 known by the name of Mons Tarpeius, and finally it 
 obtained the appellation first mentioned, from the 
 circumstance of a human head being discovered 
 on its summit in making the foundations of the 
 temple of Jupiter. (Varr. IV. 8.) It was considered 
 as forming two summits, which, though considerably 
 depressed, are yet sufficiently apparent. That which 
 looked to the south and to the Tiber was the Tar- 
 peian rock, or citadel ; the other, which was properly 
 tlie Capitol, faced the north and the Quirinal. The 
 space which was left between these two elevations 
 was known by the name of Intermontium. intermon. 
 
 •' ^ tium. 
 
 It was on this part of the Capitoline mount that 
 Romulus established his Asylum, which appears to Asylum. 
 have been an enclosure formed by a thick plantation 
 of trees and underwood, having a small temple with- 
 in, consecrated to some unknown divinity s. (Dion. 
 Hal. II. 15. Liv. I. 4. Strab. V. 230 ^) 
 
 s Perhaps Vejovls, a god of shelter to criminals and riin- 
 whose character and otfice the aways, appears to have been 
 Latins seem to have had no de- common to other cities of La- 
 terminate notion. (Ovid. Fast, tium besides Rome. It was 
 in. 429. Aul. Cell. V. 12.) It probably introduced into Italy 
 is probable that the worship of by the Pelasgi, who must origi- 
 Vejovis ought to be referred to nally have derived it from the 
 the Tuscans. (Amm. Marcel 1. east, where we know that it 
 XVII. ] 9.) prevailed as earlv as the time of 
 
 ^ This custom of affording Moses. (Numb! XXXIII. 13.) 
 
 E e 4 
 
424 ROMA. 
 
 From the Intermontium two paths led to the two 
 summits on each side of it. (Dion. Hal. loc. cit.) Part 
 of the Intermontium consisted of an area, in which 
 
 Porticus was placed a portico constructed by Scipio Nasica ; 
 
 Arcu? (Veil. Paterc. II. 3.) the arch of Nero ; (Tacit. Ann. 
 
 Neronis. ^y jg x ^^^ ^^^ TalDularium, or Record Office, 
 
 Tabula- . . , p 
 
 rium. in which all the decrees of the senate or people, re- 
 lative to the grant of privileges, charters of compa- 
 nies, &c. were registered. These instruments were 
 inscribed on tables of brass, and Vespasian is said to 
 have restored 3000 of them which had been injured 
 by fire. (Suet. Vesp. 8.) Virgil perhaps alludes to 
 this building when he says, 
 
 nee ferrea jura, 
 
 Insanumque forum aut populi tabularia vidit. 
 
 Geokg. II. 501. 
 
 Some remains, as it is generally supposed, of this 
 edifice, may be still seen under the senatorial palace 
 of the CampidogUo, to which they serve as a sort of 
 foundation. Contiguous to the Tabularium were 
 
 Bibiiotheca perhaps a public library, the origin of which is un- 
 ^^"° "^^' certain, (Oros. VII. 16. Euseb. Chron.) and an 
 
 Athen2e- Athcuaeum, established by Hadrian, where orators 
 
 um. , ... 
 
 and poets were admitted to recite their composi- 
 tions. (Aur. Vict. vit. Hadr. Lamprid. Alex. Sev. 34.) 
 Atrium Also a hall for the use of public meetings. (Liv. 
 
 Publicum. ^^^^ ^^^ 
 
 It has been a matter of no little discussion among 
 the earlier antiquaries of Rome, to determine which 
 summit of the Capitoline hill contained the Tarpeian 
 fortress, and which the Capitol, properly so called; but 
 Nardini is of opinion that the former answers to the 
 height now called Moyite Caprino, which overlooks 
 
ROMA. 425 
 
 the Tiber, and the latter to the site occupied by the 
 modern church of Araceli. A still greater diffi- 
 culty presents itself in ascertaining to which summit 
 we ought to refer the celebrated temple of Jupiter 
 Capitolinus. Here again however I think it safer to 
 follow Nardini, who, after examining all the argu- 
 ments for and against the point in question, de- 
 cides that the temple was on the Capitol, or the 
 side opposite to the citadel. The chief argument in 
 favour of the opinion he maintains is, that the Tar- 
 peian summit would have been too confined a site 
 for so considerable a building, besides the difficulty 
 of laying a foundation sufficiently solid on such a 
 rocky base. It is true we are told that the greatest 
 labour and expense were incurred in preparing the 
 foundations of the temple, but this was owing rather 
 to the inequality of the ground than to its hardness, 
 an inconvenience which it was necessary to remedy 
 by raising the lower parts to a level with the higher, 
 and supporting them by a massive pediment of stone- 
 work, (Dion. Hal. V. 61.) of which structure there is 
 no appearance on the south side of the hill. This cele- Tempium 
 brated temple, according to the ancient author above pitoUni. 
 cited, occupied a space of about eight plethra, or 
 eight hundred feet, in circumference. Its length and 
 breadth were nearly equal, being about two hundred 
 feet. The front, which was adorned with a portico 
 of three rows of pillars, looked to the south. The 
 interior was divided into three cells, that of Jupiter 
 being in the centre, those of Juno and Minerva on 
 each side ; originally planned by Tarquinius Priscus, 
 who scarcely lived to see the foundations completed : 
 it was terminated by Tarquinius Superbus. This 
 edifice was consumed by fire in the civil wars of Ma- 
 
426 ROMA. 
 
 rius and Sylla, but restored by the latter, who adorn- 
 ed it with the pillars belonging to the temple of the 
 Olympian Jove, which he brought from Greece. 
 (Plin. XXXVI. 6.) It was again burned in the 
 reign of Vitellius, and repaired by Vespasian, and 
 was rebuilt a third time after a similar accident by 
 Domitian, with pillars of PenteHc marble brought 
 from Athens. The same emperor caused the roof to 
 be gilded on the outside, which cost the vast sum of 
 12,000 talents. (Plut. vit. Publ.) Within was the 
 statue of Jove sitting on his throne grasping the 
 thunderbolt in his right hand, and holding a spear 
 in his left. This image had been originally made 
 of baked clay, by an artist of Fregellae, a city of the 
 Volsci. (PUn. XXXV. 12.) 
 
 Jupiter angusta vix totus stabat in JEde ; 
 Inque Jovis dextra fictile fulmen erat. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 202. 
 
 But subsequently it was formed of gold; though 
 we are not told at what period this change took 
 place. Pliny, on whose authority this fact princi- 
 pally rests, informs us that this costly statue no 
 longer existed in his day, having been consumed by 
 fire. (VII. 39.) In the time of Martial, the effigy 
 of Jupiter was gilt, as were also the images of Juno, 
 and Minerva. 
 
 Scriptus es aeterno nunc primum, Jupiter, auro. 
 Et soror, et summi filia tota patris. 
 
 Mart. XI. Ep. 5. 
 
 In the same cell was a statue of Scipio Africanus. 
 (Val. Max. VIII. 15.) Tlie nail, whicli was fastened 
 every year outside the temple, to mai'k the lapse of 
 
ROMA. 427 
 
 time, was fixed on the wall contiguous to the chapel 
 of Minerva. (Liv. VII. 3.) Besides this chapel and 
 that of Juno, there were two altars consecrated to 
 Youth and the god Terminus. (Dion. Hal. III. 69.) 
 Underground was a vault which contained the Sibyl- 
 line books. (Id. IV. 62.) There were also other 
 crypts, called " favissae," in which were collected all 
 the old statues and ornaments belonging to the 
 temple which had fallen to decay. (Aul. Gell. II. 10.) 
 The pavement was of mosaic, (Plin. XXXIII. 18.) 
 the gates of bronze gilt. On the summit of the roof 
 was a statue of the god Summanus, formed at first 
 in clay, but afterwards in bronze. (Cic. de Div. I. 11. 
 Liv. X. 23.) 
 
 Contiguous to this gieat fabric were several other 
 smaller public buildings, such as the temple of Faith ; ^des 
 (Cic. Off. III. 29.) of Dius Fidius Sponsor; (Dion.^^'^" 
 Hal. IX.) and the chapel of Jupiter Conservator, P'i '^^^^} 
 
 ' '■ '■ sponsons. 
 
 erected by Domitian. (Tacit. Hist. III. 74.) 
 
 It has been stated, that the other summit of the 
 Mons Capitolinus is generally styled, in the ancient 
 writers of Rome, the Tarpeian rock, or citadel. Rupis 
 
 Tarpeia. 
 In summo custos Tarpeiae Manlius arcis 
 Stabat pro templo, et Capitolia celsa tenebat : 
 Rorauleoque recens horrebat regia cuhno. 
 Atque hie auratis volitans argenteus anser 
 Porticibus, Gallos in limine adesse canebat : 
 Galli per dumos aderant, &c. Mw. VIII. Qihi^. 
 
 Aurea Tarpeia ponet Capitolia rupe, 
 
 Et junget nostro templorum culmina coelo. 
 
 SiL. Ital. III. 623. 
 
 juvat inter tecta Tonantis, 
 
 Cernere Tarpeia pendentes rupe Gigantes. 
 
 Claud. VI. Cons. Hon. 44, 
 
428 ROMA. 
 
 It is certain, however, that we find the name of 
 
 Capitolinus applied as often to this part of the hill 
 
 as to the other, on which I have supposed, with Nar- 
 
 dini, that the temple of Jupiter was situated. On 
 
 Curia Ca- this summit was the Curia Calabra, where the peo- 
 
 labra. _ , _ 
 
 pie was convened by the Pontifex Minor on certain 
 occasions : (Varr. V. 4. Macrob. Sat. I. 15.) and 
 Casa Ro- coutiguous to it the thatched cottage of Romulus : 
 
 Romuleoque recens horrebat regia culmo. 
 
 M^. VIII. 654. 
 
 (Vitruv. II. 1. Sen. Cons, ad Helv, 9.) also the 
 
 house of Manlius Capitolinus, which being pulled 
 
 iEdesJu. down after his death, made way for the temple of 
 
 nets. Juno Moneta, which was erected on the same site : 
 
 ^des Con- (Liv. VI. 20.) likewise a temple of Concord: (Liv. 
 
 cordiae. 
 
 XXII. 33.) an image of Jove, which could be seen 
 from the Curia and the rest of the Forum : and an 
 Ara Jovis altar consecrated to Jupiter Pistor, to commemorate 
 the stratagem of the Romans, who, when besieged 
 in the Capitol, threw loaves into the camp of the 
 Gauls, in order to deceive them as to the real state 
 of distress to which they were reduced. 
 
 Nomine, quam pretio celebratior, arce Tonantis, 
 Dicam Pistoris quid velit ara Jovis. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. S49. 
 
 Tempium (Liv. V. 48. Lactaut. I. 20.) The little temple of 
 
 Jovis Fcrc- 
 
 trii. Jupiter Feretrius, in which Romulus placed the first 
 
 spolia opima, is more generally supposed to have 
 stood on the other summit of the Capitoline hill, but 
 Nardini seems to incline to the Tarpeian rock. The 
 vicinity of the supposed house of Romulus might be 
 thought to favour his supposition. It was of very 
 
ROMA. 429 
 
 diminutive size, according to Dion. Hal. (II. 34.) 
 Livy states,that it was repaired by Augustus. (IV. 20.) 
 We hear also of temples consecrated to Fortuna^des 
 
 ' ^ _ Fortunae 
 
 Primigenia, Obsequens, Privata, and Viscosa ; (Plut, PHmige- 
 de Fort. Rom.) to Mens, to Venus Ericina ; (Liv. Obsequen- 
 
 . tis, 
 
 XXIII. 30.) — the last deity may perhaps be thePmatie, 
 same as the Venus Capitolina of which Suetonius Mentis,' 
 
 V6n6ris 
 
 speaks; (Calig. 7. and 18.) to Ops, (Liv. XXXIX. Endnie, 
 22.) Isis, and Serapis ; (TertuU. Apolog.) to Marsisidiset 
 Bisultor, dedicated by Augustus after having reco- ^^'^^'^^ '*' 
 vered the standards of Crassus from the Parthians. Martis Bis- 
 (Dio. Cass. L.) 
 
 Templa feres, et me victore vocaberis Ultor. 
 
 Voverat ; et fuso la?tus ab hoste redit. 
 Nee satis est meruisse semel cognomina Marti; 
 Persequitur Parthi signa retenta manu. 
 * * * * 
 
 Rite Deo templumque datum, nomenque Bisultor. 
 Et meritus voti debita solvit honor. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 577. 
 
 Having now taken a rapid view of the ancient 
 edifices situated on and about the Capitol, before I 
 conclude the description of this region, I must say 
 a few words on the TuUianum, or the Mamertine TuUianum 
 prison, as it is sometimes called. It was begun, as 
 we learn from Livy, by Ancus Martins, and after- 
 wards completed and enlarged by Servius Tullius, 
 from whom it obtained the name of TulUanum'; 
 the same historian informs us that it was in the 
 centre of the city, and overlooked the Forum. (I. 33.) 
 It is accurately described by Sallust. (Bell. Catil. 55.) 
 In later times we find this place of confinement styled 
 
 ' The TuUianum, properly built under ground. (Varr. IV. 
 ! speaking, was the lower prison, 32. Liv. XXXIV. 14.) 
 
430 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 Scalae Ge- 
 moniae. 
 
 the Mamertine prison, a name, the origin of which 
 is quite uncertain, as it never occurs in any classical 
 author ^. 
 
 The TuUianum appears to have been for a long 
 time the only prison in Rome ; 
 
 Felices proavorum atavos, felicia dicas 
 
 Sascula, qui quondam sub regibus atque Tribunis 
 
 Viderunt uno contentam carcere Romam. 
 
 Juv. Sat. III. 312. 
 
 and though others were afterwards added, it was ex- 
 clusively reserved for state prisoners. It was here 
 that Jugurtha was starved to death. (Plut. C. Mar.) 
 Tradition also reports that St. Peter was confined in 
 the Mamertine prison previous to his martyrdom. 
 Close to this spot were the Scalae Gemoniae, or steps 
 down which the bodies of those who had been exe- 
 cuted in prison were thrown into the Forum, to be 
 exposed to the gaze of the multitude. (Val. Max. 
 VI. 9. Liv. XXXVIII. 59. Dio. Cass. LIX.) 
 
 In the vicinity of the Capitol and Forum we may 
 place the first house of Augustus, (Suet. August. 72.) 
 and those of Ovid. 
 
 et adhuc Capitolia cernens, 
 
 Quae nostro frustra juncta fuere lari. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. I. El. 3. 
 
 DomusC. and Marius. (Plut. C. Mar.) and finally the Ludus 
 
 I\Iarii. ^ . . . ^^ ' . '' 
 
 Ludus jEmilms, to which Horace alludes, 
 
 ^Emilius. 
 
 yE milium circa ludum faber imus, et ungues 
 Exprimet, et molles imitabitur aere capillos, 
 Infelix operis summa, quia ponere totum 
 Nesciet. Art. Poet. 32. 
 
 Domus 
 August!. 
 Domus 
 Ovidii. 
 
 •^ See an ingenious conjecture Burton's Ant. of Rome, p. 3 1 . 
 on the origin of this name in 
 
ROMA. 431 
 
 REGIO NONA. 
 
 CIRCUS FLAMINIUS. 
 
 The ninth region seems to have stood ahiiost en- 
 tirely without the walls of Servius, being confined 
 principally by the Tiber on the west and north, the 
 Capitol on the south, and the Pincian hill on the 
 east. It was by much the most extensive of the 
 fourteen regions, being upwards of 30,000 feet in 
 circuit. It comprised the celebrated Campus Mar- 
 tins, which in the reign of Augustus already con- 
 tained several splendid edifices. Beginning from the 
 Porta Carmentalis on the confines of the region last 
 described, we may first notice the portico of Octavia, Porticus 
 of which some noble remains exist, close to the church 
 of S. Angelo in Pescaria. We are told that this 
 structure was raised by Augustus, and intended to 
 serve as a colonnade to two temples, which he caused 
 to be built at the same time with the spoils of the 
 Dalmatians, in honour of Jupiter and Juno. (Suet, ^des Jo- 
 
 vis. 
 
 Aug. 29. Dio. Cass. XLIX.) ^des Ju- 
 
 According to Pliny, the two architects of these "°'"^* 
 temples were both Lacedaemonians, named Saurus 
 and Batrachus ; who, in order to hand down their 
 fame to posterity, sculptured in the volutes of the 
 columns the two animals, which in the Greek lan- 
 guage answer to their names. (Plin. XXXVI. 5.) 
 Attached to the portico above mentioned, were also 
 Schools, a Curia, (Plin, loc. cit.) and a Library. Schoia, 
 (Plut. Marc.) All these buildings sustained consider- BiWiotheca 
 able damage from fire in the reign of Titus. (Dio. 
 Cass. LXVI.) 
 
 It should be observed, that previous to these works 
 
4>S2 ROMA. 
 
 erected here l)y Augustus and Octavia, tliere already 
 Porticus existed a portico constructed by Metellus Macedoni- 
 
 Metelli. ^ "^ 
 
 cus, who brought several statues from Greece exe- 
 cuted by the most famous artists of that country. 
 
 Deiubrum (Veil. Patcrc. I. 11.) The temple of Apollo, which 
 po mis. pjj^y mentions as being close to the portico of Octa- 
 via, and as adorned with several statues of this de- 
 scription, was probably the work of the same Metel- 
 lus, and the first edifice of marble which had hither- 
 to been seen in Rome. (Plin. loc. cit. Veil. Paterc. 
 loc. cit.) 
 
 Theatnim The theatre of Marcellus, of which considerable 
 
 Marcelli. . . i , a 
 
 remams are yet visible, was constructed by Augustus 
 
 in honour of his nephew, (Plut. Marc.) on the site 
 
 Tempium of an ancient temple which was consecrated to Piety; 
 
 Pietatis. . • f> -r. i 
 
 in commemoration oi a Koman woman who sup- 
 ported her aged parent when in prison with her own 
 milk. (Plin. VII. 36. Fest. v. Pietas.) The prison 
 mentioned in this anecdote is said to have been that 
 
 Career which was made by Appius Claudius, the Decem- 
 
 ^_pp. au- ^^^^ where he himself afterwards paid the forfeit of 
 his crimes. (Plin. VII. 36.) Its situation seems 
 pointed out by the present church of S. A^icolo in 
 Carcei'e. 
 
 jEdes Near the Porta Carmentalis was an ancient temple 
 
 of Apollo, the first erected to that divinity in Rome 
 on the occasion of a great pestilence which ravaged 
 the city, A. U. C. 330. (Liv. IV. 29- VII. 20.) 
 From the same historian we learn that the senate 
 was sometimes convened here to deliberate on the 
 claims made by commanders to the honours of the 
 triumph. (III. 63.) 
 
 Circus Fia- The Cii'cus Flamiuius, from which this region 
 derived its name, is said to have been erected by 
 
 minius. 
 
lon«. 
 
 ROMA. 433 
 
 C. Flaminius, the consul, who perished at the battle 
 of the Trasymene : (Fest. v. Flamin. Li v. Epit. XX.) 
 but it appears from Livy (III. 25.) and Plutarch, 
 (Prob. Rom.) that the ground on which it stood was 
 already called Prata Flaminia ; and according to the 
 former, a Circus named Apollinaris existed there 
 long before the time of C. Flaminius. (III. 31.) 
 
 Near the Flaminian Circus was the temple of Bel- ^Edes Bei- 
 lona, in front of which it was usual to declare war 
 against any power by the throMdng of a spear. 
 
 Prospicit a templo summum brevis area Circuni. 
 
 Est ibi non parva; parva columna notse. 
 Hinc solet hasta manu, belli pra?nuncia, mitti ; - 
 
 In regeni et gentes, cum placet arma capi. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 20-5. 
 
 The temple of Bellona was erected A. U. C. 457. 
 by Appius Csecus, in fulfilment of a vow made by 
 him during a war with the Etruscans and Samnites. 
 (Liv. X. 19.) It was here that the senate usually 
 met to receive deputations from hostile powers, and 
 from those generals who demanded the triumpli- 
 (Plut. Scip. Liv. passim.) In the same vicinity was 
 a temple of Hercules built by Sylla, cui 
 
 Altera pars Circi Custode sub Hercule tuta est; 
 
 Quod Deus Euboico carmine munus habet. 
 Muneris est tempus, qui Nonas Lucifer ante est : 
 
 Si titulos quaeris; Sylla probavit opus. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 209- 
 
 and another raised to the same demi-god, entitled ^des Her. 
 
 ciilis Mu- 
 
 Musagetes, by Fulvius Nobilior, the conqueror ofsagetae. 
 the iEtolians. (Cic. Orat. pro Arch. 11. Plut. Prob. 
 Rom. 59.) We hear also of the altar of Neptune, Nepmni, 
 (Liv. XXVIII. 11.) of the temple of Juno Regina, junonis 
 
 VOL. I. Ft. 
 
 ^des Her- 
 
434 ROMA. 
 
 Diana?, and of Diana, (Id. XL, 42.) of Castor, (Vitriiv. IV. 
 
 Dehibrum 7-) and of a temple consecrated by Cn. Domitius, in 
 
 tii^" ""^'" which were several statues of marine gods and ani- 
 mals of beautiful workmanship. (Plin. XXXVI. 5.) 
 From Macrobius (Saturn. III. 4.) we may infer that 
 the latter was dedicated to Jupiter Stator. 
 
 Theatrum The theatre of Pompey is generally supposed to 
 
 Pompeii. i • i r> i i • 
 
 have stood in that part or the modern city now caUed 
 Camjio di Fiore. It was the first permanent build- 
 ing of the kind constructed in Rome. Pompey, as 
 it is reported, from the fear of being thought guilty 
 of introducing too great an innovation, styled his 
 theatre, on its first exhibition, a temple ; but there 
 was in fact an edifice of that nature attached to this 
 fabric, designed only for pleasure. (Aul. Gell. X. 1. 
 Tertull. de Spect.) This theatre was erected by 
 Pompey, probably after the termination of the war 
 against Mithridates ; it was formed on the model of 
 that of Mitylene, but on a larger scale. (Plut. vit. 
 Pomp. Plin. VII. 3.) In the reign of Tiberius, 
 this building suffered considerably from fire, but 
 was repaired by Caligula. (Tacit. Ann. III. 72. 
 Suet. Calig. 21.) Nero caused it to be gilded in 
 one day, on the occasion of a visit from Tiridates, 
 king of Armenia. (Plin. XXXIII. 3.) Cassiodorus 
 informs us, that it still existed entire in his time, 
 having been restored by king Theodoric. (IV. 
 Epist. 51.) 
 
 Around the theatre were other edifices, two of 
 
 Porticus which were likewise erected by Pompey; viz. a 
 
 Pomjd? portico, (App. Bell. Civ. II. 147. Vitruv. V. 9.) 
 
 and the Curia, in which Caesar was assassinated on 
 
 the Ides of March, when he fell at the feet of his 
 
 former rival's statue. (Suet. Caes. 81. and 88. Plut. 
 
ROMA. 435 
 
 Caes.) Near these were the Corinthian portico ofponicus 
 Octavius, who obtained the honours of a naval tri- vH. 
 umph in the war against Perseus. (Fest. v. Octav. 
 Veil. Paterc. II. 1.) An arch erected to Tiberius by Amis Ti. 
 
 berii. 
 
 Claudius, (Suet. Claud. 12.) and the portico of Philip, Ponicus 
 in which were several works of Grecian art men- " '''^"' 
 tioned by Pliny. (XXXV. 10.) Martial alludes to 
 this structure, and to a temple or statue of Hercules Tempium 
 
 xicrculis 
 
 Custos, which must have stood near it. Custodis. 
 
 Vites censeo porticum Philippi, 
 Si te viderit Hercules, peristi. 
 
 V. Ep. 50. 
 
 If we now advance towards the Campus Martius, 
 we shall find in that direction the numerous splendid 
 buildings which Agrippa caused to be erected under 
 the patronage of Augustus. The first which natu- 
 rally presents itself to our notice is the celebrated 
 Pantheon, said to have been built after the battle of Pantheon 
 Actium, and dedicated, as its name imjDlies, to all ^"''p*' 
 the gods ; unless we suppose with Dion. Cassius, 
 (LIII.) that it was so named from the convexity of 
 the roof, corresponding in its appearance with the 
 form of the heavens. So much remains of this noble 
 edifice, that it will not be necessary to enlarge upon 
 it here. Pliny informs us that it was decorated with 
 Cariatides, the work of Diogenes the Athenian. 
 (XXXVI. 5.) The Pantheon was repaired by several 
 emperors, especially by Hadrian, Sept. Severus, and 
 M. Aurelius, as we learn from the inscription over the 
 portico. (Spartian. Hadr. 19- and Capitol. Anton. 8.) 
 Contiguous to the Pantheon were the baths andAgrippfP 
 gardens which Agrippa at his death bequeathed toHortT*' 
 the people. (Dio. Cass. hlV.) We are told, that 
 
 F f 2 
 
436 ROMA. 
 
 Stagnum. within the gardens there was a considerable piece of 
 water supplied by the Aqua Virgo, which Nero seems 
 to have applied to the purposes of naval shows and 
 * entertainments. (Tacit. Ann. XV. 37. Suet. Ner. 
 27.) Part of this reservoir was distinguished by the 
 name of Euripus. (Strab. XIII. 851. Front, de 
 Aquaed.) Ammianus Marcellinus speaks of a temple 
 
 Tempium consecratcd to Good Fortune as being near the baths 
 
 Eventus. of AgHppa. (XXIX.) 
 
 Campus The Campus Martins, as we learn from Livy, was 
 
 artius. i^^^ which belonged formerly to Tarquin, but which, 
 being confiscated with the remaining property of 
 that king after his expulsion, was dedicated to Mars : 
 (II. 5.) but Dionysius affirms, that it had been con- 
 secrated before, but having been seized by Tarquin, 
 was recovered afterwards by the people. (V. 13.) 
 And this account is more probable, as Festus quotes 
 a law of Numa in which mention is made of the 
 Campus Martins ; (v. Solitauril.) and Livy himself 
 seems to allow the name to be as ancient as the 
 reign of Servius Tullius. (I. 44.) 
 
 In the Latin poets, we generally find it designated 
 under the simple name of Campus. 
 
 Tunc ego me memini hidos in gramine Canipi 
 Adspicere — Ovid. Fast. VI. 23T. 
 
 Tot jam abiere dies, cum me, nee cura theatri, 
 Nee tetigit Campi, nee mea musa juvat. 
 
 Propert. II. El. V6. 
 
 In the reign of Augustus, when the city had ex- 
 tended itself far beyond the lines of Servius Tullius, 
 a great part of the Campus Martins was enclosed 
 and occupied by public buildings, more especially by 
 the great works of Agrippa just described. A con- 
 
ROMA. 437 
 
 siderable expanse of meadow was left open, however, 
 at that time, as we learn from Strabo, who has accu- 
 rately described its situation and appearance. (V. 
 236.) It was here that the Roman youth engaged 
 in martial sports and exercises, while the neighbour- 
 ing waters of the Tiber afforded them a salutary re- 
 freshment after their fatigue. 
 
 Tunc ego me memini liidos in gramine Campi 
 Adspicere, et didici, lubrice Tibri, tuos. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 237. 
 
 Quamvis non alius flectere equuni sciens 
 JEque conspicitur gramine Martio. 
 
 HoR. Oi). III. 7. 
 
 Altera graniineo spcctabis Equina Canipo, 
 Quem Tiberis curvis in latus urget aquis. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 519. 
 
 Strabo, in the passage before cited, informs us, 
 that the Campus Martius M^as surrounded by many 
 porticoes and sumptuous buildings. These were 
 principally the structures erected by Agrippa. In 
 times posterior to the age of the geographer, we find 
 that Nero constructed baths in this part of the city, Therm» 
 of which some remains were extant when Biondo 
 and Marliano, and other early antiquaries, wrote 
 their descriptions of Rome. Both Martial and 
 Statius, among the ancients, attest their exist- 
 ence. 
 
 quid Nerone pejus.? 
 
 Quid Thermis melius Neronianis ? 
 
 Maiit. VII. Ep. 34. 
 
 fas sit componere magnis 
 
 Parva, Neronea nee qui modo lotus in unda 
 Hie iterum sudare negat. Stat. Silv. I. 5. 
 F f 3 
 
438 ROMA. 
 
 These baths, having been afterwards repaired and 
 
 enlarged by Alexander, took their name from that 
 
 emperor. (Lamprid. Alex. 24.) The same prince is 
 
 fHrcus said by Rufus and Victor to have erected a Circus 
 
 Alexandri. ,. . . i . i i • • i 
 
 adjommg the baths : and as antiquaries are agreed 
 in supposing that the modern JPiaxza ^avona was 
 once an establishment of this kind, it is most probable 
 that it occupies the site of the Circus above men- 
 tioned. The popular notion is, that the name of 
 Navona is a corruption of Agonalis ; but though we 
 hear of sports termed Agonales, there is no authority 
 for admitting the existence of a Circus of that name. 
 On the north side of the Campus Martins, and 
 Maiiso- close to the Tiber, was the Mausoleum of Augustus, 
 gusti. which Strabo describes " as raised to a considerable 
 " elevation on a foundation of white marble, and 
 " covered to the summit with evergreen plantations: 
 " a statue of Augustus surmounted the whole. 
 " Within the Tumulus were sepulchral chambers, 
 " containing his remains, and those of his relations 
 " and most intimate friends. The ground behind 
 " the Mausoleum was laid out in groves and walks, 
 " which had an admirable effect." (V. 236.) Here 
 were first deposited, as may be inferred from Virgil, 
 the ashes of the youthful Marcellus, 
 
 Quantos ille virum magnam Mavortis ad urbem 
 Campus aget gemitus ! vel quae, Tiberine, videbis 
 Funera, quum tumulum praeterlabere recentem ! 
 
 M^. VI. 872. 
 
 Agrippa, Octavia, and Drusus soon followed, as we 
 learn from a little poem of Pedo Albinovanus, ad- 
 dressed to Livia. 
 
 Condidit Agrippam quo te, Marcelle, sepulero, 
 Et ccepit generos jam locus ille duos. 
 
ROMA. 439 
 
 Vix poslto Agrippa tumuli bene janua clausa est, 
 
 Perficit officium funeris ecce soror. 
 Ecce, ter ante datis jactura novissima, Drusus 
 
 A niagno lacrymas Caesare quartus habet. 
 Claudite jam Parcae nimium reserata sepulcra ; 
 
 Claudite, plus justo jam domus ista patet. 
 
 To this illustrious assembly of the dead were 
 added the remains of Augustus himself, and after- 
 wards those of Germanicus, as we learn from Tacitus. 
 (Ann. III. 4.) 
 
 A lofty obelisk brought from Egypt, by order of Obeiiscus 
 
 in C. Mar- 
 Augustus, served as an ornament to the walks oitio. 
 
 the Mausoleum, and was useful also for the purposes 
 
 of science. Pliny tells us, that it served as a gnomon 
 
 to a dial of corresponding size, placed on the ground 
 
 before it. (Plin. XXXV. 15.) 
 
 Antiquaries seem divided as to the origin of the 
 
 name of Citorio, given to a low hill on which the 
 
 Roman courts of law now stand, and which formerly 
 
 must have been part of the Campus Martins. Nar- 
 
 dini and Venuti conceive that the original name was 
 
 Mons Citatorius, and that it was the spot on which 
 
 the people stood during the Comitia, when they were 
 
 cited to come forward and give their votes. Others 
 
 suppose that the hill in question is entirely artificial, 
 
 and of more recent date, having been formed, as they 
 
 say, by rubbish taken out of the excavation which 
 
 was made for the neighbouring pillar of Antoninus. 
 
 But the more prevailing opinion seems to be, that it 
 
 has risen from the ruins of an amphitheatre erected Amphi. 
 
 by Statilius Taurus, a friend of Augustus. This edi-|^aum™ 
 
 fice was the first of the kind built in Rome, and seems ^^^"' 
 
 to have been reserved for the exhibitions of gladiators. 
 
 (Die. Cass. LI. Suet. Calig. 18.) 
 
 F f 4 
 
440 ROMA. 
 
 With regard to the Comitia, it is well known that 
 the several centuries, or tribes, on being called by 
 turns to give their votes, were separately placed in 
 an enclosure called Ovile, which was at first little 
 better perhaps than its name implied. We find Ci- 
 cero, towards the close of the republic, speaking of a 
 project of enlarging this enclosure, and decorating it 
 with a marble portico, and other embellishments, 
 (ad Att. IV. 16.) This work, begun by Lepidus, 
 was completed by Agrippa, who gave it the name of 
 Septa Septa Julia, in honour of Augustus. (Dio. Cass. 
 ViUa Pub. LIII.) Adjoining the ^Septa was the Villa Publica, 
 lica. which appears indeed to have existed previously ; 
 
 this building was appropriated to several important 
 purposes ; it was here that the consuls enrolled the 
 troops ; the censors held the census ; and foreign 
 ambassadors were lodged and entertained. (Varr. de 
 R. Rust. III. 2. Liv. XXXIII. 7.) The Villa Pub- 
 lica is said to have been the scene of a most foul and 
 horrid massacre ordered by Sylla, when no less than 
 six thousand defenceless soldiers wei'e butchered, ac- 
 cording to Plutarch. Seneca relates, that during this 
 barbarous execution, the senate was sitting in the 
 temple of Bellona, whence the shrieks and groans of 
 the dying could easily be heard. The assembly being 
 visibly alarmed, the cold-blooded monster, who was 
 then presiding, is said to have recalled the attention 
 of the senate to the business before them, by observ- 
 ing, " These are only a few of the factious, who are 
 " put to death by my orders." (1. 12.) Lucan alludes 
 to this scene of carnage, when he says. 
 
 Tunc flos Hesperiae, Latii jam sola juventus, 
 Concidit, et miserae maculavit ovilia Roma?. 
 
 XL 196. 
 
ROMA. 441 
 
 (Cf. Val. Max. IX. 2. Flor. III. 21. Liv. Epit. 
 LXXXVIII. Strab. V. 249.) 
 
 Contiguous to this part of the Campus Martius 
 was the portico of Europa, a fashionable resort of the Porticus 
 idle and the rich, as we learn from several passages "^"p*' 
 of Martial. 
 
 Vicini pete Porticum Quirini : 
 Turbam non habet otiosiorem 
 Pompeius, vel Agenoris puella. 
 
 XI. Ep. 1. 
 
 Nil intentatum Selius, nil linquit inausum, 
 
 Ccenandum quoties jam videt esse domi. 
 Currit ad Europen, et te, Pauline, tuosque 
 
 Laudat Achilleos, sed sine fine, pedes. 
 Si nihil Europe fecit, turn Septa petuntur. 
 
 II. Ep. 14. 
 
 The same poet informs us, that it was adorned 
 with plantations of box. 
 
 An delicatae Sole rursus Europae 
 Inter tepentes post meridiem buxos 
 Sedet, ambulatve liber acribus curis ? 
 
 III. Ep. 20. 
 
 Lotus ad Europes tepidae buxeta recurrit, 
 Si quis ibi serum carpat amicus iter. 
 
 II. Ep. 14. 
 
 Several other edifices are known to have stood in 
 the Campus Martius, but their precise situation can- 
 not now be ascertained. We hear also of the Bustum, Bustum 
 or funeral pile of Augustus, and the other Caesars. ^"S"^"- 
 (Strab. V. 236. Herodian. IV.) The Terentus was Terentus. 
 a spot close to the Tiber, on which was an altar con- 
 secrated to Pluto and Proserpine. (Fest. v. Teren- 
 tum.) 
 
marino 
 rum. 
 
 442 ROMA. 
 
 Fluniinis ilia latus, cui sunt vada juncta Tereiiti, 
 Adspicit, et sparsas per loca sola casas. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 501. 
 
 The games called Saeculares were celebrated here. 
 (Fest. V. Ssecular. Val. Max. II. 4.) 
 
 Trina Terentino celebrata Trinoctia ludo. 
 
 AusoN. Idyll. XI. 
 
 Amphi. An amphitheatre erected by Trajan, which was af- 
 
 Trajan/r tcrwards pullcd down by Hadrian. (Spart. Hadr. 
 
 Pausan. V. 13.) 
 Theatrum The theatre of Balbus, built by L. Cornelius 
 Baibi. Balbus at the desire of Augustus. (Suet. Aug. 29- 
 jEdeshh- Dio. Cass. LIV.) A temple dedicated to the Lari 
 rmm er. pgj,j^gj.jjjj^ j^y ]y| ^milius Lcpidus, in acknowledg- 
 ment of a naval victory gained over Antiochus king 
 of Syi'ia. (Liv. XL. 52. Macrob. Sat. I. 10.) 
 
 The Campus Martins is said by some authors to 
 have been appropriated exclusively to the burial of 
 the emperors and their relatives : (App. Bell. Civ. I. 
 106. Dio. Cass. XLVIII.) but this rule does not ap- 
 pear to have been scrupulously adhered to, or at least 
 the senate reserved to itself the faculty of conceding 
 this honour to such individuals as it desired to favour 
 or reward. We are told that in the time of the re- 
 public Sylla was interred there : 
 
 Hisne, Sal us rerum, Felix his Sylla vocari, 
 His meruit tumulum medio sibi tollere Campo .'' 
 
 LucAN. II. 221. 
 
 also Julia, the daughter of Caesar, and wife of Pom- 
 pey ; (Suet. Caes. 84.) Hirtius and Pansa, the two 
 consuls who fell in battle near Moclena when opposed 
 to Antony; (Liv. Epit. CXIX.) and subsequently 
 
ROMA. 443 
 
 Britannicus, the brother of Nero. (Tacit. Ann. XIII. 
 17.) A distinction is sometimes to be observed in 
 ancient writers, of a Campus Martins, major and 
 minor ; as in Catullus. (LV. 3.) 
 
 Te Campo quaesivimus minore, 
 
 Te in Circo, te in omnibus libellis. 
 
 Strabo also acknowledges two Campi : one was 
 filled with numerous public edifices, which gave 
 it the appearance of a town ; whilst the other 
 was reserved for the sports and exercises of the 
 Roman youth. This last, being the most ex- 
 tensive, would be the Campus Major, or Tiberinus, 
 which was said to have been presented to the Ro- 
 man people by Caia Taratia, or SufTetia, a vestal vir- 
 gin, to whose memory great honours were paid in 
 consequence. (Aul. Gell. VI. 7. Plin. XXXIV. 6.) 
 
 Between the Campus Martius and the Tiber was 
 a road called Via Recta, which is perhaps the same Via Recta. 
 as the Triumphalis ; it seems to have followed the 
 left bank of the Tiber, and to have run parallel with 
 the Via Flaminia, and nearly in the same direction 
 as the modern Strada Giulia. 
 
 Dum repetit sera conductos noete Penates 
 Lingonus a Recta Flaminiaque recens. 
 
 Mart. VIII. Ep. 75. 
 
 On the eastern side of this road was a portico, Porticus 
 which formed part of the theatre of Pompey, and ^"'"P"'- 
 another styled the portico of a hundred pillars ; also 
 some shady walks of plane-trees. 
 
 Scilicet umbrosis sordet Pompeia columnis 
 Porticus aulaeis nobilis Attalicis : 
 
444 ROMA. 
 
 Et creber pai'iter platanis surgentibus ordo, 
 Fluniina sopito quaeque Marone cadunt. 
 
 Proi'Ert. II. El. 32. 
 Tu modo Pompeia lentus spatiare sub umbra, 
 Cum Sol Herculei terga leonis adit. 
 
 Ovid, de Art. Am. I. 67. 
 Inde petit centum pendentia tecta columnis, 
 lUinc Pompeii dona, nemusque duplex. 
 
 Mart. II. Ep. 14. 
 
 Jupiter A colossal statiie of Jupiter, erected by Claudius, 
 
 nus. was surnamed Pompeianus, from its vicinity to Pom- 
 
 pey's theatre. (Plin. XXXIV. 7.) Between the 
 
 Campus Martius and the Via Flaminia were several 
 
 Porticus buildings of note. The portico of the Argonauts 
 
 Argonau. .^ , ^. ^^ i- • , • i> 
 
 tanim. was Situated, according to Nardini, on the site oi 
 the modern Piazza cli Pietra. 
 
 An spatia carpit lentus Argonautarum .'' 
 An delicatae Sole rursus Evu'opae — 
 
 Mart. III. 20. 
 Vicini pete Porticum Quirini : 
 Turbam non habet otiosiorem 
 Pompeius, vel Agenoris puella, 
 Vel primae dominus levis carina?. Mart. XI. 1. 
 
 We are informed by Dio. Cassius, (LIII.) that this 
 portico was the work of Agrippa, and commemora- 
 tive of the naval victories of Augustus. It was de- 
 dicated to Neptune, and was adorned with a paint- 
 ing of the Argonauts, from which circumstance it 
 probably obtained its name. Nardini is inclined to 
 think that the magnificent antique colonnade, which 
 serves as a front to the present customhouse of 
 Rome, is a remnant of the structure here mentioned. 
 Others, however, consider it as the temple of Anto- 
 
ROMA. 445 
 
 ninus, of which mention is made by P. Victor, to-Tempium 
 
 Antonini 
 
 ffether with the well known cohniin erected in ho- Pii et Co. 
 
 liinina. 
 
 nour of that emperor by Marcus Aurehus and Lu- 
 cius A^erus. (Cf. Capitol. Anton, c, ult.) The Septa Septa Tri- 
 Trigaria, also in this vicinity, was an enclosure ap-^ 
 propriated for the sale and exercise of horses. (Plin. 
 XXIX. 1.) An aqueduct crossed the Flaminian way, 
 near the portico of the Argonauts, and thus conveyed 
 the Aqua Virgo to the baths of Agrippa. 
 
 Qua vicina pluit Vipsanis porta columnis, 
 
 Et niadet assiduo lubricus imbre lapis, 
 In jugulum pueri, qui roscida templa subibat, 
 
 Decidit hiberno praegravis unda gelu. 
 
 Mart. IV. Ep. 18. 
 
 Close to this spot was a temple of Juturna. .^des Ju. 
 
 turnae. 
 
 Te quoque lux eadeni, Turni soror, aede recepit; 
 Hie ubi Virginea campus obitur aqua. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 463. 
 
 And another, sacred to Isis, which Juvenal alludes ^des isi- 
 to. (Sat. VI. 528.) **''• 
 
 A Meroe portabit aquas, ut spargat in tede 
 Isidis, antique quae proxima surgit ovili. 
 
 It appears from Ovid, that the votaries of the god- 
 dess were not of the most chaste description. 
 
 Nee fuge Niligense Memphitiea templa juvencae; 
 Multas ilia facit, quod fuit ipsa Jovi. 
 
 De Art, Am. I. 77. 
 
 jamque expectatur in hortis, 
 
 Aut apud Isiacas potius sacraria lense. 
 
 Juv. Sat. VI. 487. 
 
446 ROMA. 
 
 JEdes Se- This temple, and a neighbouring one of Serapis, 
 
 rapidis. . iiat r-, -r 
 
 were repan^ed and adorned by Alex, oeverus. (Lam- 
 
 prid. 25.) 
 
 Mdes Mi- The convent of the Minerva occupies the site of a 
 
 nervae. temple erccted to that goddess by Pompey, on his 
 
 return to Rome loaded with the spoils of the east. 
 
 A pompous inscription recorded the victories and 
 
 conquests he had achieved from the Palus Mceotis 
 
 to the Red sea. (Plin. VII. 26.) There was also 
 
 Mdes Mi- in this region another temple dedicated to Minerva, 
 
 Chaicidicae. with the title of Chalcidica ; but this last was built 
 
 by Augustus. (Dio. Cass. LI.) 
 
 Between the Via Flaminia and the CoUis Hortu- 
 
 lorum, or, to speak with reference to modern Rome, 
 
 between the Cor so and 3Ionte Pincio were several 
 
 Naiima. works of Domitiau, noticed by Suetonius ; a Nau- 
 
 chia, 
 
 Odaeum, machia, an Odaeum, and a Stadium. (Dom. 5.) 
 Domidani. The Piuciau hill was in great measure occupied 
 by spacious gardens which had belonged to Lucul- 
 lus, and successively passed into the possession of 
 Messalina, and of Nero and his successors. (Tacit. 
 Ann. XI. 1. Plut. Lucul.) Nero himself is said to 
 Sepui- have been buried in the tomb of the Domitian fa- 
 
 chrum Do- . it- -• i -r** • i mi 
 
 mitiorum. mily, situatcd ou the declivity oi the Pincian hill, 
 where the church of S"-, Maria del Popolo now 
 stands. (Suet. Ner. 50.) 
 
 REGIO DECIMA. 
 Palatium. 
 
 The tenth region, as its name sufficiently indi- 
 cates, occupied the Palatine hill, and consequently 
 was the most ancient part of the city. Although 
 
ROMA. 447 
 
 of little extent, it was remarkable as the favourite 
 residence of the Caesars, from the time of Augustus 
 to the decline of the empire. It contained also se- 
 veral spots, venerable from their antiquity, and to 
 which the Romans attached a feeling of superstition, 
 from being connected with the earliest traditions of 
 their infant city. Amongst these were the Luper- ^"pf'''^"*'- 
 cal, a cave supposed to have been consecrated to Pan 
 by Evander. (Dion. Hal. I. 32.) 
 
 Hinc lucum ingentem, quern Romulus acer Asylum 
 Rettulit, et gelida monstrat sub rupe Lupercal, 
 Parrhasio dictum Panos de more Lycaei. 
 
 tEn. VIII. 342. 
 
 The Germalus, on which it was said to be situ- Germaius. 
 ated, like the Velian hill, was considered as a dis- 
 tinct summit of the Palatine, and was thought to 
 derive its name from the Latin word Germanic ow- 
 ing to Romulus and Remus having been found under 
 the ficus Ruminalis, which grew in its vicinity. ( Varr. 
 IV. 8.) 
 
 The temple of Jupiter Stator, founded by Romu- ^des Jo- 
 
 . vis Stato- 
 
 lus, at the foot of the Palatme hdl. (Liv. 1. 12. Dion. iis. 
 Hal. II. 50.) 
 
 Inde petens dextram, porta est, ait, ista Palati ; 
 Hie Stator, hoc primum condita Roma loco est. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. III. El. 1. 
 Tempus idem Stator aedis habet, quam Romulus olim 
 Ante Palatini condidit ora jugi. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI. 793. 
 
 The cottage of Romulus, perhaps the same asTugurinm 
 
 ° Romuli. 
 
 that of P austulus, near the steps called Gradus Gradus 
 ' pulchri Littoris. (Plut. Rom. Sol. 2.) And theLittor7s. 
 sacristy of the Salii, in which were kept the ancilia, gacrarium 
 
448 ROMA. 
 
 and other sacred relics. (Dion. Hal. II. 70. Val. Max. 
 
 I. 8.11.) 
 
 Augustus appears to have had two houses on the 
 
 Palatine : the one in which he was born, and which 
 Sacrarium after his dcccasc was held sacred, was situated in 
 Capita Bu. the Street called Capita Bubula ; (Suet. Aug. 5.) 
 Donius ^^^ other, where he is said to have resided for forty 
 Augusti. years, formerly belonged to Hortensius. After the 
 
 battle of Actium, he decreed that this last should be 
 
 considered as public property. (Suet. Aug. 72. Dio. 
 
 Cass. LV. Serv. ad ^n. IV. 410.) In front of it were 
 
 plantations of laurel and oak : 
 
 State Palatinae laurus ; praetextaque quercu 
 Stet domus ; aeternos tres habet una Deos. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 953. 
 
 Arcus Oc And perhaps an arch erected by Augustus to his fa- 
 ther Octavius. (Plin. XXXVI. 5.) Tiberius made 
 considerable additions to the house of Augustus, 
 which neither in size nor appearance was worthy 
 of an emperor of Rome ; and from that time it was 
 
 Domiis Ti. named after its new possessor. (Tacit. Hist. I. 77. 
 Suet. Vitell. 15.) Mention is made by more than 
 
 Bibiiothe- ouc Writer of a library annexed to this addition made 
 by Tiberius. (Aul. Gell. XIII. 18. Vopisc. Prob. 2.) 
 Caligula augmented still further the imperial palace, 
 and brought it down to the verge of the Forum, con- 
 necting it with the temple of Castor and Pollux, 
 which he converted into a vestibule for this now 
 overgrown pile. He also formed and executed the 
 gigantic project of uniting the Palatine and Capitol 
 by a bridge ; and concluded by erecting a temple to 
 himself. (Suet. Calig. 22.) But even his folly was far 
 surpassed by the extravagance of Nero, whose golden 
 
ROMA. 449 
 
 house extended from the Palatine to the Coelian hill, 
 and even reached as far as tlie Esquiline. I shall 
 not attempt to describe this monument of the absurd 
 prodigality of a detestable tyrant. A detailed ac- 
 count of it may be seen in Suetonius (Ner. 31.) and 
 Tacitus. (Ann. XV. 42.) It was not, however, des- 
 tined to be of long duration ; that portion of the 
 building which interfered with the projects of Ves- 
 pasian and Titus, on the Coelian, was soon destroyed, 
 and little remained of this huge and glittering pa- 
 lace, except the part which stood on the Palatine 
 hiU. 
 
 Domitian again, however, renewed and even en- 
 larged the favourite abode of the Caesars ; and such 
 appears to have been the lavish magnificence which 
 he displayed in these works, that Plutarch, quoting 
 a sentence of Epicharmus, compares him to Midas, 
 who wished every thing to be made of gold. (Vit. 
 Publ.) Stripped by Trajan of its gaudy decorations, 
 which were destined to adorn the temple of Jupiter 
 Capitolinus, (Mart. XII. Ep. 75.) it was afterwards 
 destroyed or much injured by fire under Commodus, 
 (Dio. Cass. Commod.) but was once more restored 
 by that emperor, and further enriched by Elagaba- 
 lus, Alexander Severus, (Lamprid. Elagab. 8. Alex, 
 Sev. 24.) and almost every succeeding emperor, until 
 the reign of Theodoric. (Cassiod. VII. 5.) 
 
 Contiguous to the house of Augustus was a temple ^des a. 
 erected by that emperor to Apollo. Ovid and Pro- 
 pertius describe it as a splendid structure of white 
 marble. 
 
 Turn medium claro surgebat marmore templum. 
 Et patria Phoebo carius Ortygia. 
 VOL. 1. G g 
 
450 ROMA. 
 
 Aiiro solis erat supra fastigia currus, 
 
 Et valva? Libyci nobile dentis opus. 
 Altera, dejectos Parnassi vertice G alios, 
 
 Altera moerebat funera Tantalidos. 
 Deinde inter matrem Deus ipse, interque sororem 
 
 Pythius in longa carmina veste sonat. 
 
 PuoPERT. II. El. 31. 
 Inde timore pari gradibus sublimia celsis 
 
 Ducor ad intonsi Candida templa Dei. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. III. El. 1. 
 
 Pordciis. The portico more especially was an object of ad- 
 miration ; it was adorned with columns of African 
 marble and statues of the Danaides. 
 
 Quaeris cur veniam tibi tardior .'' aurea Phoebi 
 Porticus a magno Caesare aperta fuit. 
 
 Tota erat in speciem Poenis digesta columnis : 
 Inter quas Danai foemina turba senis. 
 
 Propert. II. El. 31. 
 
 Bibiiothe- Conncctcd with the temple was a magnificent li- 
 brary, filled with the works of the best Greek and 
 Latin authors. (Dio. Cass. LIII. Suet. Aug. 29.) 
 
 Scripta Palatinus quaecunque recepit Apollo. 
 
 HoR. I. Epist. 3. 
 
 It contained, according to Pliny, a colossal statue 
 of Apollo, in bronze, of Tuscan workmanship, which 
 was much esteemed. (XXXIV. 7.) 
 
 Besides the temple of Apollo, which was the most 
 
 sumptuous, we hear of several others which were 
 
 ^desVes- situated on the Palatine. One dedicated to Vesta. 
 
 Vestaque Caesareos inter sacrata penates. 
 
 Ovid. Metam. I. 
 
ROMA. 451 
 
 Another, consecrated to Augustus, by Livia ; having 
 been left unfinished, it was completed by Caligula. 
 (Dio. Cass. LIII. LIX. Suet. Tib. 47. Calig.21.) A^desBac 
 temple of Bacchus ; of Cybele. 
 
 Flecte vias hac, qua madidi sunt tecta Lysei, ^d«s Cy- 
 
 Et Cybeles picto stat Corybante diolus. 
 
 Mart. I. Ep. 71. 
 
 It was in front of the latter that the games called 
 Megalesia were celebrated. (Liv. XXXVI. 36. Cic. Deiubrum 
 de Arusp. Resp. 12.) Oi Juno oospita. Sospita;. 
 
 Principio mensis Phrygiae contermina Matri ^ 
 
 Sospita delubris dicitur aucta novis. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 55. 
 
 Of Victory. (Liv. XXIX. 14.) Of Jupiter Victor. ^desVic 
 
 Occupat Apriles Id us cognomine Victor ^des Jo- 
 
 Jupiter; hac illi sunt data templa die. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. IV. 622. 
 
 ris. 
 
 Of the goddess Viriplaca, whose office it was toSaceiium 
 
 • r»/T-»-ii»yT Viriplaca?. 
 
 settle differences between man and wife. ( V al. Max. 
 II. 1. 6.) A temple and altar consecrated to the 
 ffoddess Febris. (Cic. de Nat. Deor. III. 25. Val.Tempium 
 
 ° ^ Febris. 
 
 Max. II. 5.) Another, erected by Elagabalus to 
 himself. (Lamprid. 3.) Another of Minerva, to^desMi. 
 
 ^ -^ ' nervae. 
 
 which Martial alludes, 
 
 Sexte, Palatinae cultor facunde Minervae, 
 
 Ingenio frueris qui propiore Dei. V. Ep. 5. 
 
 A chapel sacred to Mutinus Titinus. (Fest. v. Mu-saceiium 
 tin. Lactant. Inst. I. 20.) A temple dedicated totinl. 
 Moonlight. (Varr. IV. 10.) Sn". 
 
 Besides these numerous public edifices, the Palatine "^"''** 
 G g 2 
 
452 ROMA. 
 
 was crowded with the dwellings of the most wealthy 
 
 and distinguished Patricians, especially in the last 
 
 days of the republic. Of these, the most splendid 
 
 Domus were the houses of Q. Catulus, the colleague of 
 
 Domus Marius in the war against the Cimbri, and of L. 
 
 Crassus, the distinguished orator. (Plin. XVII. 1.) 
 
 Domus Here lived also the Gracchi, as we learn from Plu- 
 
 rum. tarch ; and Cn. Octavius, whose house was afterwards 
 
 Cn."octa- demolished by M. ^Emilius Scaurus, to make room 
 
 V^' for a most sumptuous mansion which he erected on 
 
 M^mim the same site. (Cic. Off. I. 39- Plin. XXXVI. 2.) The 
 
 Domus habitation of L. Hortensius, the celebrated orator, 
 
 ortensn, ^jjj^,]^ bccamc aftcrwards the property of Augustus. 
 
 Domus ci- (Suet. Auff. 72.) The abode of Cicero, which was 
 
 ceronis. \ o ^ 
 
 burned during his exile, and for the restoration of 
 which he pleaded on his return, was situated on the 
 descent of the hill looking towards the Forum. (Cic. 
 pro Dom. 37- and 39.) It afterwards came into the 
 possession of Drusus. (Veil. Paterc. II. 14.) Cicero 
 had purchased this house of P. Crassus for 35,000 
 sesterces, (ad Fam. V. Ep. 6.) Contiguous to it 
 Domus was the dwelling of his mortal enemy, P. Clodius. 
 Dot^sM. (Cic. de Arusp. Resp. 15. Plin. XXXVI. 15.) Marc 
 Antonii. Autouy livcd also on the Palatine, and his abode 
 became subsequently that of Agrippa and Messala. 
 (Dio. Cass. LIII.) 
 Septizoni- To this rcgiou belongs also the Septizonium, an 
 um even, g^jj^^^g ercctcd by. Severus, but the purport and de- 
 scription of which is not well known ; (Spart. Sept. 
 ArcusCon. Sev. 19.) and the arch of Constantine, which is yet 
 
 stautiiii. ^ , . 
 
 standing in excellent preservation at the foot of the 
 Palatine, on the eastern side of it, and close to the 
 Colosseum. 
 
ROMA. 453 
 
 REGIO UNDECIMA. 
 
 Circus Maximus. 
 
 The eleventh region was situated, together with 
 the Circus from which it derived its name, in the 
 valley between the Aventine and Palatine hills, the 
 proper name of which was Martia, or Murtia. (Cas- Vaiiis 
 siod. V. Ep. 7. Varr. IV. 32. Liv. I. 35.) ^^'^"''' 
 
 Ad coelum quoties vallis tibi Murtia nomen 
 Ducet, Aventino Pallanteoque recessu. 
 
 Claud, in Stil. Cons. II. 404. 
 
 The Circus Maximus was built, as we learn from circus 
 Livy (loc. cit.) and Dionysius, (III. 68.) by Tarqui- ^^^°'"'- 
 nius Priscus. Its length was 3^ stadia, its breadth 400 
 feet. A deep canal, termed Euripus, surrounded it on 
 three sides ; and behind this were porticoes, having 
 shops beneath the arcades, by means of which the 
 spectators of the games might ascend to the stories 
 above, which communicated by galleries with the inte- 
 rior of the Circus. According to Dionysius, (loc. cit.) 
 this vast building was capable of containing 150,000 
 persons, Pliny says 200,000, and P. Victor even 
 raises the number to 380,000. We must therefore 
 suppose that the area of this structure was consi- 
 derably enlarged after the time of Dionysius. Caesar 
 was the first to add to its size ; (Suet. Cses. 39.) and 
 his example was followed by Augustus (Cassiod. V. 
 Ep. 7.) and Claudius. (Suet. Claud. 21.) It ajjpears 
 to have been considerably injured at the time of the 
 great fire under Nero ; (Tacit. Ann. XV. 38.) nor 
 is it certain when it was rebuilt ; most probably by 
 Domitian. Under Trajan it received a considerable 
 
 Gg3 
 
454 ROMA. 
 
 increase ; (Plin. Paneg.) and if the number of spec- 
 tators given by P. Victor is not exaggerated, it must 
 have been still further aggrandized, but by what 
 emperor we are not informed. Augustus and Con- 
 stantius caused obelisks, brought from Egypt, to be 
 erected in this Circus. (Plin. XXXVI. 9. Amm. 
 Marcell. XVII. 4.) It was also ornamented by se- 
 veral statues, elevated on columns, and altars. (Liv. 
 XL. 1. Tertull. de Spect.) In the vicinity of the 
 JEdes Li- Circus stood Several temples. Those of Bacchus, 
 
 beri, Libe- . -r« 
 
 rse. Cere- Libera, that is, Proserpine, and Ceres ; (Tacit. Ann. 
 II. 49. Dion. Hal. VI. 94.) 
 
 Ecce procul ternis Hecate variata figuris 
 Exoritur, lenisque simul procedit lacchus. 
 
 Claud, de Rapt. Pbos. 27. 
 
 rae 
 
 Mdes Flo. of Flora ; (Tacit, loc. cit.) of Hercules, placed there 
 by P 
 of \ 
 14.) 
 
 Hercuiis, by Pompcy ; of Ceres ; (Vitruv. III. 2.) others also 
 
 Cereris, r / ♦ -«^ 
 
 Veneris, of Vcuus (Liv. X. 31.) and of Mercury. (Id. II. 
 
 Mercurii. 
 
 Templa tibi posuere patres spectantia circum 
 Idibus ; ex illo est haec tibi festa dies. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 669. 
 
 Ara Maxi- The Ara Maxima, said to have been erected by 
 Hercules, after the death of Cacus, was also in this 
 vicinity, but close to the Forum Boarium, which be- 
 longed to the eighth region. (Tacit. Ann. XII. 24.) 
 
 Constituitque sibi, quae maxima dicitur, aram, 
 Hie ubi pars urbis de bove nomen habet. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 581. 
 
 Saiinaj. Near the Tiber were some salt works. (Liv. XXIV. 
 
 47. Front, de Aquaed. I.) 
 
ROMA. 455 
 
 A little higher up the river was the chapel of the Saceiium 
 goddess Volupia; (Varr. IV. 34. Macrob. Sat. LlO.)^*"'"^"*' 
 and that part of the shore on which it stood was 
 termed Pulchrum Littiis. (Var. loc. cit.) Puichmm 
 
 . . . Littus. 
 
 The remains of an ancient edifice, from which the 
 church of S^'K Maria Eghiaca has been partly con- 
 structed, is generally supposed to belong to a temple ^des For. 
 of Fortuna Viiilis, built by Servius Tullius. (Dion. Hs. 
 Hal. IV. 33.) 
 
 The Argiletum was a street which led from the Argiietum. 
 Vicus Tuscus to the Forum Olitorium and the Tiber. 
 The origin of the name is uncertain. Some accounts 
 derived it from Argus, a friend of Evander, who was 
 said to have been interred there ; others from the 
 abundance of argilla, or clay, found in the vicinity. 
 (Varr. IV. 32.) This street appears to have been 
 chiefly tenanted by booksellers : 
 
 Argiletanas mavis habitare tabernas, 
 
 Cum tibi, parve liber, scrinia nostra vacent. • 
 
 Mart. I. Ep. 4. 
 Quod quaeris, propius petas licebit : 
 Argi nempe soles subire letum. 
 Contra Caesaris est Forum taberna, 
 Scriptis postibus hinc et inde totis, 
 Omnes ut cito perlegas poetas. Mart. I. Er. 118. 
 
 also by tailors — 
 
 Argique letum multus obsidet sutor. 
 
 Mart. II. Ep. 17. 
 
 Cicero informs us, that his brother Quintus had a 
 house in the Argiletum. (ad Att. 1. 14.) 
 
 The Forum Olitorium is commonly allowed tOFoimuOii. 
 have occupied the site of the present Piazza Mon~ "'"""• 
 tanara. 
 
 G g 4 
 
456 ROMA. 
 
 As the name evidently implies, it was originally 
 a vegetable market. (Varr. IV. 32.) Auctions and 
 sales of property seem also to have been carried on 
 here. (Tertull. Apol. 13.) Several public buildings 
 are noticed as being situated in this Forum. A 
 
 Tempium temple of Janus, erected by C. Duilius, and repair- 
 ed by Tiberius; (Tacit. Ann. II. 49.) a temple de- 
 
 ^desPie. dicated to Piety, by M. Acilius Glabrio; (Liv. XL. 
 
 vEdes Ju- 34.) another to Juno Sospita, or Matuta ; (Id. XXXIV. 
 
 pitffi vei^" 53.) and a fourth to Hope. (Id. XXI. 62.) 
 
 JMatutae. 
 ^des Spei. 
 
 REGIO DUODECIMA. 
 Piscina Publica. 
 
 The twelfth region was a continuation of the last, 
 
 between the Palatine and Aventine, as far as the 
 
 Piscina baths of Caracalla inclusively. The Piscina Publica, 
 
 Publica. , . , • 1 . ' n • T-t 
 
 which gave its name to this section oi ancient Kome, 
 consisted of several basins fiUed with water, to which 
 people resorted for the purpose of learning to swim. 
 (Fest. v. Piscina.) 
 
 In Thermas fugio : sonas ad aurem. 
 Piscinam peto : non licet natare. 
 
 Makt. III. Ep. 44. 
 It appears from Livy (XXIII. 23.) that pubhc 
 business was sometimes carried on in this part of 
 the city. 
 
 The baths of CaracaUa were by far the most 
 conspicuous fabric of this region, as their exten- 
 sive ruins sufficiently attest. They were con- 
 structed principally by the emperor whose name 
 they bear, but received some further additions from 
 Elagabalus and Alexander Severus. (Lamprid. 
 Elagab. 17. Alex. Sev. 24.) According to Spar- 
 
ROMA. 457 
 
 tianus, the principal room called Cella Solearis, was 
 constructed with such art as to surprise the most 
 able mechanicians of the day. Caracalla built also 
 a beautiful street called Via Nova<^, leading from Via Nova, 
 these baths to the other parts of the city. (Carac. 
 9.) Very near it were the gardens of Asinius Pol- Horti Asi- 
 lio. (Front, de Aqua^d. I. Plin. XXXVI. 5.) In "'"'"' 
 the same vicinity, antiquaries place a temple of Isis, Tempium 
 erected by Caracalla ; (Spart. Carac. 9.) another of ^^ '^' 
 Bona Dea, surnamed Subsaxana, from the circum- jeach Bo- 
 stance probably of this edifice being situated under subsaxa. 
 that part of Mount Aventine to which the name of' '^' 
 Saxum was peculiarly applied. 
 
 Est moles nativa ; loco res nomina fecit : 
 
 Appellant Saxum : pars bona montis ea est. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 149. 
 
 The private dwelling of Hadrian. (Capitol. M. Aur. Domus 
 5.) The houses of some Parthians, brought to Rome 1)^,^"^'"' 
 by Sept. Severus. Those of Chilo and Lateranus, ^^^^"' 
 favourites of the same prince. (Sext. Aur. Sept. Sev. 
 Spart. Carac. 3.) 
 
 REGIO DECIMA TERTIA. 
 
 AVENTINUS. 
 
 This region included not only the Aventine, but 
 also the space which lies between that hill and the 
 Tiber. The origin of the name of Aventine seems mohs a- 
 quite undetermined, though it was currently reported 
 to be derived from Aventinus Silvius, king of Alba, 
 who was buried here. (Varr. IV. 7. Li v. 1.2.) One 
 
 •^ This street is to be distinguished from the Via Nova noticed 
 in the eighth region. 
 
458 
 
 ROMA. 
 
 part of this mount was known by the name of 
 
 Saxum. Saxum, as was stated in the description of the last 
 
 Remuria. region ; the other Remuria, from Remus, who is said 
 
 to have taken his station there when consulting the 
 
 auspices with a view to founding Rome. (Fest. v. 
 
 Remur.) The ascent to the Aventine was called 
 
 ciivusPub. Clivus PubliciuSj having been made by two brothers 
 
 named Publicii, with certain sums of money which 
 
 they had embezzled as Curule jEdiles, and which 
 
 they were compelled to expend in this manner. (Fest. 
 
 V. Public. Varr. IV. 32.) The Publicii are said to 
 
 have erected also a temple of Flora on this site. 
 
 ^des 
 Florae. 
 
 Parte locant clivum, qui tunc erat ardua rupes : 
 Utile nunc iter est ; Publiciumque vocant. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 293. 
 
 In the same vicinity Roman antiquaries place the 
 Therniffi baths of Dccius ; (Eutrop. IX. Cassiod. Chron.) a 
 ^des Di. temple of Diana, which faced the Circus Maximus. 
 (Cf. App. Bell. Civ. I. 26.) 
 
 Phyllis Aventinae quaedam est vicina Dianae. 
 
 Propert. IV. El. 9- 
 
 Quique videt propius magni certamina Circi 
 Laudat Aventinae vicinus Sura Dianas. 
 
 Mart. VI. Ep. 64. 
 
 Domus The house of Sura, mentioned by Martial in the 
 
 Licinii . 
 
 Sura. passage above cited, and who was consul under 
 Tempium Ncrva and Trajan. (Cassiod. Chron.) And a tem- 
 ple of Luna. (Liv. XL. 1.) 
 
 Luna regit menses ; hujus quoque tempora mensis 
 Finit Aventino Luna colenda jugo. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 883. 
 
 Temphim 
 
 Junouis 
 
 Regiuae. 
 
 That of Juno Regina was built and consecrated 
 
ROMA. 459 
 
 by Camillus, after the capture of Veii. (Liv. V. 31.) 
 The church of S". Maria Aventhia^ which belongs 
 to the knights of Malta, is supposed to stand on the 
 site of an ancient temple sacred to Bona Dea, of Tempium 
 which Ovid says, 
 
 Est moles nativa ; loco res nomina fecit : 
 
 Appellant saxum : pars bona montis ea est. 
 Huic Remus institerat frustra, quo tempore fratri 
 
 Prima Palatinas regna dedistis aves. 
 Templa Patres illic, oculos exosa viriles, 
 
 Leniter acclivi constituere jugo. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 149. 
 
 It was restored by Livia. 
 
 Livia restituit, ne non imitata maritum 
 Esset, et ex omni parte sequuta virum. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. V. 157. 
 
 Antiquaries are not agreed on which side of Mount 
 Aventine to place the cave of the robber Cacus ; but Speiunca 
 that is a question which is too much allied to fiction to 
 be treated of seriously. I shall leave it to be decided 
 by the reader's imagination, after he has perused the 
 splendid lines of Virgil on the subject. (iEn. VIII.) 
 
 The other antiquities connected with this hill are 
 the altar of Evander; (Dion. Hal. I. 32.) the se-AraEvan- 
 pulchre of Tatius in a grove of laurels ; (Varr. IV. sepuicrum 
 32.) the Armilustrum, a place in which soldiers If^*^";, 
 
 ' ^ '■ Armilus- 
 
 were exercised on certain holidays ; (Varr. V. 3. trum. 
 Plut. vit. Romul.) a temple of Minerva, (Fest. v. Tempium 
 
 o ,*i \ fllinervae. 
 
 Sol abit e Geminis, et Cancri signa rubescunt. 
 Coepit Aventina Pallas in arce coli. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. VI 727. 
 
460 ROMA. 
 
 AraLa- The altar of Laverna, the tutelary goddess of 
 
 vernae. . _ 
 
 thieves, was near the Porta Lavernalis, which is 
 supposed to answer nearly to the modern gate of S. 
 Paolo. 
 Ara Jovis The altar of Jupiter Elicius, dedicated by Numa, 
 
 Elicii. , , * . /X ' T * 
 
 was also on the Aventme. (Liv. I. 20.) At the foot 
 of the hiU issued a rivulet, called the fountain of 
 Fons Pici Picus and Faunus, which Ovid describes, 
 
 et Fauni. 
 
 Lucus Aventino suberat, niger ilicis umbra ; 
 
 Quo posses viso dicere, Numen inest. 
 In medio gramen, muscoque adoperta virenti 
 Manabat saxo vena perennis aquae. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. III. 295. 
 
 It is not certain on which part of the hill the 
 
 Siti!' temple of Liberty was placed. This edifice, which 
 
 was constructed by the father of Tib. Sempronius 
 
 Gracchus, (Liv. XXIV. 16.) is often mentioned in 
 
 Atrium Li- the history of Rome on account of the hall contisru- 
 
 bertatis. •' o 
 
 ous to it. That building contained the archives of 
 the censors, and was the place in which those officei's 
 transacted a great part of their business. (Liv. XLV. 
 15.) Having been consumed by fire, it was rebuilt 
 on a much larger scale by Asinius Pollio, who also 
 Bibiiothe- annexed to it a library, which was the first building 
 of the kind opened to the public at Rome. (Suet. 
 Aug. 29. Plin. VII. 30. and XXXV. 2.) 
 
 Nee me, quae doctis patuerunt prima libellis 
 Atria. Libertas tangere passa sua est. 
 
 Ovid. Trist. III. 71. 
 
 Some private dwellings are also noticed by ancient 
 
 writers, as situated on the Aventine : amongst these 
 
 EnlSr ^^^ ^^^ houses of Ennius the poet ; (Euseb. Chron.) 
 
ROMA. 461 
 
 of Maximus, who, according to Martial, possessed so Domus 
 
 . Maximi. 
 
 many habitations ; 
 
 Esquiliis domus est, domus est tibi Colle Dianse. 
 
 VII. Ep. 72. 
 
 of Gallus, noticed by the same poet ; Domus 
 
 ,. - Galli. 
 
 Totis, Galle, jubes tibi me servire diebus, 
 
 Et per Aventinum ter quater ire tuum. 
 
 X. Ep. 56. 
 
 of Faberius Scriba; (Vitriiv. VII. 9.) and of Vitel- Domus Fa- 
 lius, or rather one belonging to his wife. (Tacit. scriU. 
 Hist. III. 70.) S."'^'' 
 
 At the foot of the Aventine, and close to the 
 Tiber, were the ancient Navalia, or docks, of Rome. Navaiia. 
 (Fest. V. Naval. Liv. XL. 51.) The river was here 
 adorned with several porticoes, and an Emporium Empori- 
 was established outside the Porta Trigemina. (Liv. "™' 
 XXXV. 10. and XLI. 27.) Besides these porticoes, 
 Livy mentions the temples of Hercules, of Hope, and ^des Her. 
 of Apollo Medicus, as being near the Tiber, and in Spei,' 
 
 ... /-sj-T f-t \ Apollinis 
 
 the same vicinity. (XL. 51.) Medici. 
 
 From the catalogue of Victor, we learn that the 
 public granaries of the city stood in this quarter, on Horrea. 
 account of the convenience probably which the river 
 afforded of landing the wheat which came from Sicily, 
 Egypt, and Africa. 
 
 Pliny mentions a statue as having been erected in 
 this part of Rome to Minutius, a tribune of the peo- statua Mi. 
 pie, for having detected the conspiracy of Sp. Melius, ""^"* 
 and reduced the price of corn. (XVIII. 3. Liv. IV. 
 16.) 
 
462 ROMA. 
 
 REGIO DECIMA QUARTA. 
 
 TRANSTYBERINA. 
 
 The fourteenth and last region of ancient Rome, 
 as its name signified, was situated on the right bank 
 of the Tiber ; and contained, besides the space en- 
 closed within the walls of Aurelian, the Janiculum, 
 the Mons, and Campus Vaticanus, and all the ground 
 occupied by the modern city as far as the castle of 
 S. Angelo. This part of Rome was at first peopled 
 by the inhabitants of certain Latin cities, removed 
 thither by Ancus Martins. (Liv. I. 33.) Subsequently 
 we find it assigned as a place of security as well as 
 punishment to the turbulent Volsci of Velitree : (Id. 
 VIII. 14.) Though it seems to have been chiefly 
 frequented by the poorer classes, we hear of some 
 distingidshed characters in the Roman history as 
 having gardens and pleasure grounds within its pre- 
 cincts. Of these, the most celebrated were those 
 Hoj-ti J. of Csesar, which he is said to have bequeathed to 
 the Roman people. (Suet. Caes. 83. Dio. Cass. 
 XLIV.) 
 
 Trans Tiberim longe cubat is prope Caesaris hortos. 
 
 HoR. Sat. I. 9. 
 
 Near these gardens, and in the ground known by 
 Codeta. the peculiar name of Codeta, or Campus Codetanus, 
 Nauma. (Fcst. V. Codcta,) was a Naumachia, which Caesar 
 had caused to be constructed for the purpose of ex- 
 hibiting naval shows. (Suet. Caes. 29-) We hear like- 
 wise of another Naumachia in this region, formed by 
 Augustus, by means of the Aqua Alsietina. (Front, 
 de Aquaed. I.) 
 
 chia 
 
ROMA. 463 
 
 Atqiie ubi Romuleas velox penetraveris arces, 
 Continuo dextras flavi pete Tybridis oras, 
 Lydia qua penitus stagnum navale coercet - 
 
 Ripa, suburbanisque vadum praetexitur hortis. 
 
 Stat. Silv. IV. 4. 
 
 Near the gardens above mentioned were twoTempia 
 temples erected to Fors Fortuna, one by Servius tunae? 
 Tullius, (Varr. V. 3.) the other by Sp. Carvilius, the 
 consul. (Liv. X. 46.) 
 
 On this side of the Tiber was the Forum Pisca- Forum 
 
 Pisca- 
 
 torium mentioned by Livy, (XL. 51.) in which pro-torium. 
 bably the Ludi Piscatorii were celebrated every year 
 in June. (Fest. v. Piscator.) 
 
 The Janiculum was said to derive its name from janicuium. 
 a city founded on its summit by Janus. 
 
 Haec duo praeterea disjectis oppida muris, 
 Relliquias veterumque vides monumenta virorum. 
 Hanc Janus pater, banc Saturnus condidit arcem : 
 Janiculum huic, illi fuerat Saturnia nomen. 
 
 M^. VIII. 355. 
 
 Tradition reported that it was at the foot of this Sepuicmm 
 hill that Numa was buried : and it is said, that many "™*' 
 centuries after the death of that king his tomb was 
 discovered by chance, together with several volumes, 
 enclosed in a stone chest. (Liv. XL. 29.) 
 
 On the declivity of the Janiculum, and close to 
 the old Aurelian way, were the gardens of Galba. Horti Gai. 
 (Suet. Galb.) Those of Geta, noticed by Victor, may Jj^J^. . 
 have been near the Porta Septimiana, which was**- 
 erected by his father Severus ; nearer the Tiber we 
 may place the grove of the goddess Furina, in which Lucus Fu. 
 C. Gracchus is said to have fallen by his own hand/'"'*^" 
 or that of his attendant : (Sext. Aur. Vict, de Vir, 
 
46*4. ROMA. 
 
 lUustr. 65. Plut. vit. Gracch.) also the grove of Al- 
 Aibiona. biona. (Fest. V. Albion.) 
 Insula Ti. The Iiisiila Tiberina was formed, as Livy reports, 
 
 berina. 
 
 by means of some corn, which being cut in the Cam- 
 pus Martins, and thrown into the river, remained in 
 the shallow part of its bed ; this led to a gradual ac- 
 cumulation of soil and mud, which, being further as- 
 sisted by the hand of man, became in process of time 
 sufficiently solid to support several buildings and 
 porticoes. (Liv. II. 5. Dion. Hal. V. 13.) The most 
 JEdes Ms. conspicuous of thesc was the temple of jEsculapius, 
 cu apii. ^}jQgg image, under the form of a serpent, was brought 
 from Epidaurus to Rome, at the time when that city 
 was ravaged by the plague. 
 
 Unde Coroniden circumflua Thybridis alveo 
 Insula Romuleae sacris adsciverit urbis. 
 
 Ovid. Metam. XV. 624. 
 
 Accepit Phoebo Nymphaque Coronide natum 
 Insula, dividua quam premit amnis aqua. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 291. 
 
 ^des Contiguous to it was a temple of Jupiter. (Liv. 
 XXXIV. 53.) 
 
 Jupiter in parte est; cepit locus unus utrumque: 
 Junctaque sunt magno templa nepotis avo. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. I. 293. 
 
 Mdes Fau- Thig island contained also a temple of Faunus ; 
 (Liv. XXXIII. 42.) 
 
 Idibus agrestis fumant altaria Fauni, 
 Hie ubi discretas insula rumpit aquas. 
 
 Ovid. Fast. II. 193. 
 
 statuaj. a statue of Julius Caesar, (Tacit. Hist. I. 86. Suet. 
 
 Cajsaris. 
 
 Domus Vesp. 5.) and the house of the Anicii, who were 
 onim,' consuls together under Honorius. 
 
ROMA. 46^ 
 
 Est in Romuleo procumbens insula Tibri, 
 Qua medius geminas interfluit alveus urbes, 
 Discretas subeunte freto, parltcrque minantes 
 Ardua turrigerag surgunt in culmina ripae. 
 Hie stetit et subitum prospexit ab aggere votuni. 
 Unanimes fratres junctos stipante Senatu 
 Ire forum, strictasque procul radiare secures, 
 Atque uno bijuges tolli de limine fasces. 
 
 Claud. Paneg. in Prob. et Olyb, Cons. 
 
 The hill which formed the prolongation of the 
 Janiculum towards the north, was supposed to derive 
 its name of Vaticanus, from the Latin word Vates, Vaticamis 
 or Vaticinium, as it was once the seat of Etruscan 
 divination. (Fest. v. Vatican.) 
 
 ut paterni 
 
 Fluminis ripae, simul et jocosa 
 Redderet laudes tibi Vaticani 
 
 Montis imasfo. Hor. Od. I. 20. 
 
 The Campus Vaticanus included all the space be- Campus 
 tween the foot of this range and the Tiber. Ac- 
 cording to Tacitus, the air of this part of Rome was 
 considered very unwholesome. (Hist. II. 93.) Here 
 Caligula formed a circus, in which he placed theCimisC. 
 
 , Caligulw et 
 
 great Egyptian obelisk, that now stands in ii'ont of Neronis. 
 St. Peter's '^. (Plin. XXXV. 15.) This circus was 
 afterwards much used by Nero, who had gardens Honi Ne- 
 contiguous to it; from hence he viewed the tortures^"""'' 
 inflicted on the Christians by his orders. (Tacit. Ann. 
 XV. 44.) Nearer the Tiber were the gardens ofnoniDo- 
 Domitia, his aunt, in which Hadrian erected a su- Moles Ha- 
 perb mausoleum for himself, in imitation of that 
 
 ^ Burton's Antiquities of Rome, p. 232. 
 A^OL. I. H h 
 
466 ROMA. 
 
 which Augustus had constructed. (Dio. Cass. Epit. 
 Hadr. Procop. Bell. Got. III.) The remains of this 
 ancient edifice have long since assumed the appear- 
 ance of a modern fort, under the name of Castello S. 
 Sepuicrum Aiiffelo, Somc othcr tombs are likewise noticed in 
 
 31. Aurelu. ^ " 
 
 this quarter ; such as those of M. Aurelius, (Spart. 
 Sepuicrum Scv. 19- Hcrodiau. IV.) Honorius and his wife. 
 
 (Paul. Diacon. Suppl. ad Eutrop. XIV.) 
 Prata The Prata Mutia, or lands which were granted 
 
 by the senate to C. Mutius Sc^evola, for his attempt 
 
 on the life of Porsenna, were on this bank of the 
 
 Tiber; but beyond that fact nothing is known of their 
 
 situation. (Liv. II. 13.) 
 Prata Thoso of Quiutius Cincinnatus are supposed by 
 
 Nardini and other Roman antiquaries, to hav^e been 
 
 situated beyond the castle of S. Angela , and opposite 
 
 to the port called Ripetta. 
 
 On the declivity of the hill now named Monte 
 
 Mario, and which overlooks the Tiber and the 
 Horti Juiii Poute Molle, wcrc the gardens of Julius Martialis, 
 
 Martialis. , ., i , . 
 
 described by the poet his namesake. 
 
 Juli jugera pauca Martialis, 
 Hortis Hesperidum beatiora, 
 Longo Janiculi jugo recumbunt. 
 Lati collibus imminent recessus : 
 Et planus modico tumore vertex 
 Coelo perfruitur sereniore : 
 Et curvas nebula tegente valles 
 Solus luce nitet peculiari : 
 Puris leniter admoventur astris 
 Celsas culmina delicata villae. 
 Hinc septem dominos videre montes, 
 Et totam licet aestimare Romam, 
 * * * * 
 
 Illic Flaminiae, Salariaeque 
 
ROMA. 467 
 
 Gestator patet, essedo tacente, 
 
 Ne blando rota sit molesta somno, 
 
 Quern nee rumpere nauticum celeusma, 
 
 Nee clamor valet helciarlorum. 
 
 Cum sit tam prope Mulvius, sacrumque 
 
 Lapsse per Tyberim volent carinae. IV. Ep. 64. 
 
 Gellius mentions the villa of a poet named Julius PraBdium 
 
 ^ JuliiPauli. 
 
 Paulus in the Ager Vaticanus, (VIII. 19.) and 
 Pliny the younger, the gardens of Regulus, a lawyer. Honi Re. 
 
 (IV. Jbip. 3.) did. 
 
 Before I quit the subject of Rome, it may not be 
 amiss to give some account of its bridges and aque- 
 ducts. The number of the former never appears to 
 have exceeded eight. The most ancient, and also 
 the first in order, if we ascend the river, was the 
 Pons Sublicius, so called from its beinff constructed Pons Sub. 
 
 '-' ^ licius vel 
 
 of wood. (Fest. v. Sublicius.) It was built by Ancus ^^miiius. 
 Martins, (Liv. I. 33.) but was rendered, more cele- 
 brated for the gallant manner in which it was de- 
 fended by Horatius Codes against the forces of Por- 
 senna. For some centuries after, this bridge was, 
 thi-ough motives of religious feeling, kept constantly 
 in repair with the same materials of which it had 
 been framed originally, without the addition of a single 
 nail for the purpose. (Plin. XXXVI. 15.) This 
 continued, as we learn from Dio. Cassius, (LI 1 1.) 
 till towards the conclusion of the republic, when it 
 was rebuilt of stone by the censor Paulus ^Emilius 
 Lepidus ; (Plut. vit. Num.) whence it is also some- 
 times called Pons jEmilius. 
 
 Cum tibi vicinum se praebeat iEmilius pons? 
 
 Juv. Sat. VI. S2. 
 
 Julius Capitolinus states, that it was repaired by An- 
 toninus Pius in marble, (c. 8.) 
 
 H h 2 
 
468 ROMA. 
 
 Pons Paia- Next to it was the Pons Palatinus, now Ponte di 
 S". Maria, or Ponte Rotto. This bridge is said to 
 have been begun by M. Fulvius the censor, and to 
 have been finished by P. Scipio Africanus and L. 
 Mummius, who held that office A. U. C. 611. (Liv. 
 XL. 51.) 
 
 The bridge, which connects the island in the Tiber 
 with the left bank of that river, was anciently known 
 
 Pons Fa- by the name of Pons Fabricius. Dio. Cassius speaks 
 
 bricius 
 
 of it as having been built of stone soon after the conspi- 
 racy of Catiline ; (XXXVII.) from whence it might 
 be inferred, that a wooden one existed previously on 
 the same spot. It is mentioned by Horace. 
 
 Atque a Fabricio non tristem ponte reverti. 
 
 II. Sat. 3. 36. 
 
 Its modern name is Ponte di quattro Capi. 
 
 Pons Ces- The name of Cestius was given to the bridge which 
 connected the island with the other bank of the Ti- 
 ber, it is now caUed Ponte di S. Bartolomeo. We are 
 not informed by whom or when it was built ; but 
 we learn from an inscription, that it was repaired 
 under the emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gra- 
 tian. 
 
 The bridge immediately above the island is now 
 called Ponte Sisto, but its ancient name, as we learn 
 
 Pons Jani- fii'om Victor, was Pons Janiculensis. Report assigns 
 its construction to Antoninus Pius, and an inscrip- 
 tion mentions its having been repaired by Hadrian. 
 
 Pons Tri- Ncxt to the Janiculcusis was the Pons Trium- 
 
 umplialis. i,.f.,., i . ^ - •, 
 
 phalis, ot which we hav^e no account m any classical 
 writer ; but the piles on which it was raised are said 
 to be still visible when the bed of the river is low. 
 The last bridge now takes its name from the castle of 
 
ROMA. 469 
 
 S. Angela, in front of which it stands, and is known to 
 have been built originally by Hadrian, after whom 
 it was called Pons iElius. (Spart. Hadr. 18.) Pons 
 
 The first supply of water which was brought into 
 Rome by means of an aqueduct was introduced by Aqua 
 Appius Csecus the censor; who also laid down the ^^'^' 
 famous road named after him the same year, that is, 
 442. U. C. (Liv. IX. 29.) This aqueduct com- 
 menced between six and eight miles from Rome, on 
 the left of the road leading to Prseneste. It was 
 carried on almost entirely underground, till within 
 a short distance of the Porta Capena, by which it 
 entered the city ; from thence it was conveyed 
 between the Caelian and Aventine hills, to the 
 Clivus Publicius, at the foot of the latter. (Front, de 
 Aquaed. I.) 
 
 A second aqueduct, for conducting the water called 
 Anio vetus to Rome, was constructed thirty-nine years Aniovetus. 
 after, by the censors Manius Curius Dentatus, and L. 
 Papirius Cursor. (Sext. Aur. Vict, de Vir. Illustr.) 
 It was brought from the environs of Tibur, a distance 
 of more than twenty miles, and joined the aqueduct 
 of Appius near the Porta Trigemina. 
 
 The Aqua Tepula was introduced many years Aqua Ter 
 after, that is, 628. U. C. by the censors Cn. Servilius 
 Caspio and L. Cassius Longinus. Its course com- 
 menced about eleven miles from the city, somewhat 
 to the right of the Via Latina, and together with 
 the Aqua Martia, which has already been mentioned^; Aqua3iar. 
 and the Aqua Julia entered the city near the Porta Aqua Ju. 
 Esquilina by the same aqueduct. Rome was in- 
 debted for the latter supply to Agrippa, who con- 
 
 ^ See p. 327. 
 H h 3 
 
470 ROMA. 
 
 veyed it by an aqueduct from the lands of Lucullus 
 near Tusculum, where it derived its source. (Front, 
 de Aquaed. I. Dio. Cass. XLVIII.) These three 
 watercourses supplied the Viminal and Esquiline 
 hills, and part of the Cselian. 
 Aqua Vir. ^hc Aqua Virgo was also brought into Rome by 
 so- Agrippa ; its source was near the Via Praenestina, 
 
 at a distance of about ten miles from the city, which 
 it entered behind the Pincian hill ; from thence it 
 was distributed more especially throughout the Cam- 
 pus Martius, and the seventh and ninth regions. 
 (Plin. XXXI. 3. Front, de Aqu^d. I.) The Aqua 
 Virgo appears to have been in particular request 
 for bathing. (Plin. loc. cit.) 
 
 Quas praeceps Anien, atque exceptura natatus 
 Virgo juvat. — Stat, Silv. I. 5, 25. 
 
 Aqua Aisi- The Aqua Alsietina, so called from the Lacus AI- 
 sietinus ^ from whence it was conveyed by Augustus 
 a distance of twenty-two miles, appears to have been 
 solely intended for the use of the Naumachia, which 
 that emperor had formed in the fourteenth region. 
 (Front, de Aquseduct. I.) 
 AquaCiau. The aqucduct of the Aqua Claudia and Anio Novus 
 Auio No- was the last and most magnificent work of the kind 
 undertaken for the use of the capital. Pliny informs 
 us, that it was commenced by Caligula, and termi- 
 nated by Claudius. It united two streams, both of 
 which rose near the Via Sublacensis, the Aqua Clau- 
 dia at a distance of thirty-eight miles, the Anio Novus 
 of forty-two miles from Rome. The Claudian aque- 
 duct entered that city near the Porta Maggiore, 
 
 f See p. 235. 
 
 dia 
 An 
 vus. 
 
ROMA. 471 
 
 and distributed its water to the Caelian and Aven- 
 tine. 
 
 Amongst the works of public utility belonging to 
 Rome, none seem to have excited greater admiration 
 in the ancients themselves than the Cloacae. And 
 from what remains of the Cloaca Maxima at the pre- cioaca 
 sent day, we may infer that the praise, which they ^^^^' 
 bestowed on these works, was not unmerited. The 
 structure of this vast Cloaca is universally ascribed 
 to Tarquinius Superbus, though it was planned and 
 commenced by the elder Tarquin. It was intended, 
 together with its different ramifications, to carry off 
 the waters which stagnated in the low grounds near 
 the Forum, with the other impurities of the city. 
 (Liv. I. 16. and 21. Dion. Hal. III. 67.) Pliny ex- 
 presses his wonder at the solidity and durability of 
 this great undertaking, which, after a lapse of 700 
 years, still remained uninjured and entire. (XXXVI. 
 15.) So vast were the dimensions of this Cloaca, 
 that a cart loaded with hay could easily pass under 
 it. (Strab. V. 235.) 
 
 Dionysius informs us, that it cost the state the 
 enormous sum of 1000 talents to have the Cloacae 
 cleaned and repaired, (loc. cit.) We hear also of 
 other sewers being made from time to time on mount 
 Aventine and other places, by the censors M. Cato 
 and Valerius Flaccus, (Liv. XXXIX. 44.) but more 
 especially by Agrippa, who, according to Pliny, iscwc* 
 said to have introduced whole rivers into these hollow ^"^p** 
 channels, on which the city was as it were suspended, 
 and thus was rendered subterraneously navigable. 
 (XXXVI. 15. Cf. Strab. loc. cit. Cassiod. Var. Ep. 
 III. 30.) 
 
 I shall now conclude this description of Ancient 
 H h 4 
 
472 ROMA. 
 
 Rome, with the summary catalogue of its different 
 buildings, monuments, and principal curiosities, as 
 contained in the notice of Publius Victor. 
 
 Senatula urbis quatuor. Bibliothecae Publicae 
 
 XXVIII. Obelisci Magni VI. Obelisci Parvi XLII. 
 Pontes VIII. Campi VIII. Fora XVIII. Basilicse 
 XL Thermae XII. Jani XXXVI. Aquse XX. Viae 
 
 XXIX. CapitoHa II. Amphitheatra III. Colossi II. 
 Columnee Coclides II. Macella II. Theatra III. 
 Ludi V. Naumachiae V. Nymphaea XI. Equi aenei 
 inaurati XXIV. Equi eburnei XCIV. Tabulae et 
 signa sine numero. Arcus marmorei XXXVI. Portae 
 XXXVII. ViciCCCCXXIIII. ^des CCCCXXIIII. 
 Vicomagistri DCLXXII. Curatores XXIIII. In- 
 sula XLVIMDCII. Domus MDCCLXXX. Balnea 
 DCCCLVI. Lacus MCCCLII. Pistrina CCLIIII. 
 Lupanaria XLV. Latrinae publicae XLIIII. Co- 
 hortes Praetoriae X. Urbanae IV. Vigilum VII. Ex- 
 cubitoria XIIII. Vexilla communia II. Castra equi- 
 tum II. 
 
INDEX 
 
 ANTIQUITIES OF ROME. 
 
 ^DES JEsCVIuAVU, 464. 
 
 ApoUinis, 432. 
 
 Medici, 46 1 . 
 
 Palatini, 449. 
 
 Bacchij 451. 
 
 Bellonae, 433. 
 
 ■BonEe Deaj siibsaxanae, 
 
 457- 
 
 ■Castoris, 434. 
 
 428 
 
 - Cereris, 454. 
 — Concordise, 403 
 
 - in Capitol 
 
 10 
 
 -Cybeles, 451. 
 -Dianse, 434. 
 
 -Aventinifi, 458. 
 
 427 
 
 -Divi Fidii 392. 
 Sponsoris, 
 
 -Fauni, 464. 
 
 429. 
 
 429. 
 
 454- 
 
 — Fidei, 427 
 —Florae, 454. 
 
 Aventinae, 458. 
 
 — Fortunee, 42 1 . 
 Miiliebris, 368. 
 
 Obsequentis, 
 
 Priniigeniae, 
 
 Privatae, 429. 
 
 Publicse, 392. 
 
 Virilis, 455. 
 
 • Viscosae, 429. 
 
 -Herculis, 433. 
 Aventini, 461. 
 
 Circo Maximo, 
 
 ^des Herculis Musagetas, 
 433- 
 
 Victoris, 421. 
 
 Honoris, 391. 
 
 et Virtutis, 
 
 365- 
 
 431- 
 
 464. 
 
 -Jovis Circo Flaminio, 
 Insula Tiberina, 
 
 -Statoris, 447. 
 
 ^Tonantis, 422. 
 
 Isidis, 445. 
 
 Isidis et Serapidis, 429. 
 
 Junonis Circo Flaminio, 
 
 431' 
 
 -Junonis Lucinae, 389. 
 
 ■ Monetae, 428. 
 
 - Reginae, 433. 
 
 -Juturnae, 445. 
 -Larium Permarinorum, 
 
 44: 
 
 Liberae, 454. 
 -Liberi, 454. 
 -Libertatis, 460. 
 -Martis, 365. 
 
 Bisultoris, 429. 
 
 Ultoris, 418. 
 
 446. 
 
 -Matutae, 421, 
 -Mentis, 429. 
 -Mephitis, 389. 
 -Mercurii, 454. 
 -Minervae, 446. 
 
 Chalcidicas, 
 
 -Neptuni, 433 
 
 Palatinae, 45 1 . 
 
INDEX TO THE 
 
 iEdes Salutis, 393. 
 — — — Serapidis, 446. 
 
 Spei, 456. 
 
 Aventino, 461. 
 
 Tempestatis, 365. 
 
 • Veneris Circo Maximo, 
 
 454. 
 
 Erycinse, 390. 
 in Ca- 
 
 pitolio, 429. 
 
 -Vestse, 450. 
 
 — Victoriae, 408. 
 
 jEdicula Dianae, 372. 
 
 Herculis, 367. 
 
 Minervae Capitae, 
 
 37°- 
 ^miliana, 398. 
 ^quimaelium, 406. 
 Agger Servii Tullii, 358, 
 
 Tarquinii Superbi, 358. 
 
 Albiona, 464. 
 Almo Fluvius, 366. 
 Alta Semita Regio, 391. 
 Amphitheatrum Castrense, 387. 
 
 . — Flavianum,374. 
 
 ■ Statilii Tauri, 
 
 439- 
 
 -Trajani, 442. 
 
 Aqua Alsietina, 470. 
 AnioNovus, 470. 
 
 V-^etus, 469. 
 
 Appia, 469. 
 
 Claudia, 470. 
 
 Julia, 469. 
 
 Martia, 469. 
 
 Mercurii, 365. 
 
 Tepula, 469. 
 
 Virgo, 470. 
 
 Ara Carmentae, 420. 
 
 Evandri, 459. 
 
 Jovis Elicii, 460. 
 
 • Pistoris, 428. 
 
 Viminei, 390. 
 
 Lavernae, 460. 
 
 Malae Fortunae, 390. 
 
 Maxima, 454. 
 
 Orbonae, 382. 
 
 Arcus M. Aurelii, 397. 
 Constantinij 452. 
 
 Arcus Domitiani, 397. 
 
 Drusi, 366. 
 
 FabianuSj 379. 
 
 Gordiani, 397. 
 
 Jani Inferior, 416. 
 
 — Medius, 4 1 6. 
 
 Superior, 416. 
 
 Neronis, 424. 
 
 Octavii, 448. 
 
 Sept. Severi, 410. 
 
 Tiberii, 412. 
 
 Circo Flaminio, 
 
 435- 
 
 Titi, 3S3, 
 Veri, 397. 
 
 Argiletum, 455. 
 Armilustrum, 459. 
 Asylum, 423. 
 Athenaeum, 424. 
 Atrium Libertatis, 460. 
 
 Publicum, 424. 
 
 Vestae, 409. 
 
 Aventinus Mons, 457. 
 Balnea Pauli, 391. 
 
 Stephani, 397. 
 
 Basilica Constantini, 380, 
 
 Julia, 410. 
 
 Opimia, 403. 
 
 Pauli, 416. 
 
 ■ Porcia, 403. 
 
 Sempronia, 407. 
 
 Bibliotheca, Capitolina, 424. 
 
 Libertatis, 460. 
 
 . Octaviae, 431. 
 
 Palatina, 450. 
 
 Tiberii, 448. 
 
 Bustum Augusti, 441. 
 Campus Agrippae, 398. 
 
 • Esquilinus, 388. 
 
 Martialis, 371. 
 
 ■ Martius, 436. 
 
 Sceleratus, 394, 
 
 Vaticanus, 465. 
 
 Capita Bubula, 448. 
 Capitolinus Mons, 421. 
 Capitolium Vetus, 393, 
 Caput Suburrae, 376. 
 Career App. Claudii, 432. 
 Carinae, 384. 
 
ANTIQUITIES OF ROME. 
 
 Casa Romuli, 428. 
 Castra Praetoria, 390. 
 Ceriolensis, 375. 
 Circus Alexandri, 438. 
 
 Caligulse, 465. 
 
 — — Caracallse, 367. 
 
 Flaminius, 432. 
 
 Regio,43i. 
 
 Florae, 393. 
 
 Maximus, 453. 
 
 Regio, 453. 
 
 —— Neronis, 465. 
 Cispius Mons, 387. 
 Cliviis Asyli, 422. 
 
 Capitolinus, 422. 
 
 Publicius, 458. 
 
 Vise Sacrae, 382. 
 
 V^irbius, 389. 
 
 Cloaca Maxima, 471. 
 Cloacse Agrippse, 471. 
 Codeta, 462. 
 
 Coeliniontana Regio, 369. 
 Coeliolus, 371. 
 Coelius Mons, 369. 
 Cohortes Vigilum, 373. 
 CoUina Regio, 363. 
 Collis Hortulorum, 394. 
 
 ■ Latiaris, 391. 
 
 — — Mutialis, 391. 
 
 Salutaris. 393. 
 
 Colosseum, 374. 
 Colossus, 382. 
 
 Columna Antonini Pii, 445. 
 
 ■ J. Csesaris, 413. 
 
 • Duilii, 413. 
 
 • Maeuia, 413. 
 
 • Trajani, 419. 
 
 Comitium, 402. 
 Curia Calabra, 428. 
 
 Hostilia, 371.401. 
 
 Julia, 402. 
 
 Octavis, 431. 
 
 i Pompeii, 434. 
 
 Delubrum Apollinis, 432. 
 
 Cn. Domitii, 434. 
 
 JunonisSospitse,45 i. 
 
 Diribitorium, 398. 
 Domus Anci Martii, 382. 
 Anicioruni, 464. 
 
 Domus M. Antonii, 452. 
 
 Aquilii, 391. 
 
 Attici, 395. 
 
 Augusti, 430. 
 
 Palatino, 448. 
 
 J. Csesaris, 370. 
 
 Sp. Cassii, 385. 
 
 Q. Catuli, 452. 
 
 Centumali, 372. 
 
 Ciceronis, 452. 
 
 Clodii, 452. 
 
 L. Crassi, 452. 
 
 Ennii, 460. 
 
 Galli, 461. 
 
 . Gracchorum, 452, 
 
 Hadriani, 457. 
 
 ■ Hortensii, 452. 
 
 Junii, 372. 
 
 Laterani, 371. 
 
 Mamurrae, 372. 
 
 C. Marii, 430. 
 
 Martialis, 395. 
 
 Maximi, 390. 461. 
 
 An. Milonis, 423. 
 
 Novii, 397. 
 
 Cn. Octavii, 452. 
 
 Ovidii, 430. 
 
 -Parthorum, 457. 
 
 Pauli, 37! 
 
 Pedonis, 377. 
 
 Philippi, 385. 
 
 Plinii Jun. 377. 
 
 Pompeii, 385. 
 
 Pontificis Maximi, 381. 
 
 Propertii^ 390. 
 
 Regis Sacrificuli, 381. 
 
 ■ Sallustii, 394. 
 
 ^milii Scauri, 452. 
 
 Scipionis Africani, 407. 
 
 Nasicae, 381. 
 
 Faberii Scribae, 461, 
 
 Licinii Surae, 458. 
 
 Tiberii, 448. 
 
 Veri, 372. 
 
 P. Virgilii, 388. 
 
 -Virginum Vestalium, 
 
 381. 
 
 -Vitellii, 461. 
 
 Egeriae vallis et fons, 366. 
 
INDEX TO THE 
 
 Emporium, 461. 
 Equus Domitiani, 413. 
 Esquilina Regio Augusti, 387. 
 
 ServiiTullii,363. 
 
 Esquilinus Mons, 387. 
 Fammi Rediculi, 367. 
 Ficus Ruminalis, 403. 
 Fons Pici et Fauni, 460. 
 Fonmi Augusti, 418. 
 
 Boarium, 421. 
 
 J. Caesaris, 417. 
 
 Cupedinis, 384. 
 
 Nervse, 386. 
 
 Olitorium, 455. 
 
 Piscarium, 420. 
 
 Piscatorium, 463. 
 
 Romanum Regio, 399. 
 
 Trajani, 418. 
 
 Vespasiani, 375. 
 
 Germalus, 447. 
 
 Gradus Aurelii, 412. 
 
 — — — Pulchri Littoris, 447. 
 
 Rupis Tarpeise, 422. 
 
 Graecostasis, 403. 
 
 Horrea, 461. 
 
 Horti Agripp*, 435. 
 
 Asiniani, 457. 
 
 J. Caesaris, 462 
 
 Crassipedis, 366. 
 
 Domitise, 465. 
 
 Elagabali, 387. 
 
 Galbse, 463. 
 
 Getse, 463. 
 
 Lamise, 388. 
 
 Msecenatis, 388. 
 
 J. Martialis, 466. 
 
 Neronis, 465. 
 
 Pallantiani, 387. 
 
 Reguli Causidici, 467. 
 
 Sallustii, 394. 
 
 Janiculum, 463. 
 Insula Tiberina, 464. 
 Intermontium, 423, 
 
 Isis et Serapis Regio, 373. 
 Lacus Curtius, 413. 
 
 Juturnse, 405. 
 
 Servilius, 410. 
 
 Latoinite, 404. 
 
 Lucus Esquilinus, 387. 
 
 Lucus Fagutalis, 387. 
 
 Furinse, 463. 
 
 Junonis, 389. 
 
 Poetilinus, 390. 
 
 Querquetulanus, 387. 
 
 Vestce, 410. 
 
 Ludus iEmilius, 430. 
 Lupercal, 447. 
 Magnum Macellum, 372. 
 Malum Punicum, 395. 
 Mausoleum Augusti, 438. 
 Meta Sudans, 383. 
 Mica Aurea, 372. 
 Milliarium Aureum, 412. 
 Minervium, 370. 
 
 Moles Hadriani, 465. 
 Moneta Regio, 373. 
 Monumentum Comitis Her- 
 
 culis, 395. 
 Naumachia Domitiani, 446. 
 Transtiberina, 462. 
 
 Vetus, 387. 
 
 Navalia, 461. 
 
 Nemus Caii et Lucii, 387. 
 Festorum Lucariorum, 
 
 395. 
 ObeliscusinCampoMartio,439. 
 
 in Circo Maximo, 454. 
 
 Odaeum Domitiani, 446. 
 
 Oppius Mons, 387. 
 
 Palatina Regio Servii TuUii, 
 
 363- 
 Palatium Regio Augusti, 446. 
 
 Pantheon Agrippse, 435. 
 
 Pila Horatii, 413. 
 
 Pisciua Publica, 456. 
 
 Pomoerium, 359. 
 
 Pons yElius, 469. 
 
 Cestius, 468, 
 
 Fabricius, 468. 
 
 Janiculensis, 468. 
 
 — Palatinus, 468. 
 
 Sublicius vel iEmilius, 
 
 467. 
 
 Triumphalis, 468. 
 Porta Agonensis, 361. 
 
 Aurelia, 363. 
 
 • Capena, 362. 
 
 Carnientalis, 356. 
 
ANTIQUITIES OF ROME. 
 
 Porta Catularia, 362. 
 
 Cceliniontana, 362. 
 
 CoUina, 361. 
 
 Esquilina, 361. 
 
 Fenestrella, 362. 
 
 Ferentina, 362. 
 
 Flaminia, 363. 
 
 Flumentana, 361. 
 
 Frunientaria, 362. 
 
 ■ Janualis, 356. 
 
 — — Lavernalis, 362. 
 
 Metia, 362. 
 
 Minutia, 362. 
 
 Mugonia, 356. 
 
 Naevia, 362. 
 
 Navalis, 362. 
 
 Ostiensis, 363. 
 
 Piacularis, 362. 
 
 -^— Pinciana, 363. 
 
 Portuensis, 362. 
 
 Querquetulana, 362. 
 
 - Ratumena, 361. 
 
 Raudusculana, 362. 
 
 • Ronianula, 356, 
 
 Sanqualis, 362. 
 
 Septimiana, 362. 
 
 Trigemina, 362. 
 
 Trigonia, 356. 
 
 Viminalis, 361. 
 
 Porticus ApoUinis Palatini, 450. 
 
 Argonautarum, 444. 
 
 Europae, 441. 
 
 LiviiE, 375. 
 
 Metelli, 432. 
 
 Octaviae, 43 1 . 
 
 Octavii, 435. 
 
 Philippi, 435. 
 
 . Polae, 398. 
 
 Pompeii, 434. 
 
 Campo Mar- 
 
 tio, 443. _ 
 
 Quirini, 392. 
 
 Preediuni Jul. Pauli, 467. 
 Prata Mutia, 466. 
 
 Quintia, 466. 
 
 Piiteal Libonis, 414. 
 Puticuli, 389. 
 Quirinalis Mons, 392. 
 Regia, 379. 
 
 Regia Numse, 409. 
 Regia Servii Tullii, 389. 
 Remuria, 458. 
 Rostra, 400. 
 Rupis Tarpeia, 427. 
 Sacellum Augusti, 448. 
 
 Lariuni, 382. 
 
 in Velabro, 420. 
 
 Mutini Titini, 451. 
 
 Nenise, 390. 
 
 Pudicitiae Patritiae, 
 
 421. 
 
 -Sanci, 392. 
 •Streniae, 382. 
 -Viriplacae, 45 i. 
 -Volupiae, 455. 
 
 Sacrarium Saliorum CoUino- 
 rum, 393. 
 
 , , Palati- 
 ne, 447. 
 
 Sacriportus, 384. 
 
 Saturnia, 352. 
 
 Saxuni, 458. 
 
 Scalae Gemoniae, 430. 
 
 Schola Octaviae, 43 i. 
 
 Senaculum ad P. Capenam, 366. 
 
 in Foro, 403. 
 
 Mulierum, 393. 
 
 Septimius Mons, 390. 
 
 Septa Agrippiana, 398. 
 
 Julia, 440. 
 
 Trigaria, 445. 
 
 Septizoniuni, 377. 
 
 Severi, 452, 
 
 Sepulchrum Accae Larentias, 
 
 420. 
 
 — ' M. Aurelii, 466. 
 
 C. Bibuli, 399. 
 
 Claudiorum, 399. 
 
 Domitiorum,446. 
 
 Honorii, 466. 
 
 Metellae Creticae, 
 
 368. 
 
 Numae, 463. 
 
 — Priscillae, 367. 
 
 Scipionum, 368. 
 
 Sestertium, 389. 
 Signuni Marsyse, 414- 
 Veneris Cloacinae, 416. 
 
INDEX TO THE 
 
 Solare Horologium, 414. 
 Spes vetus, 387. 
 Stadium Domitiani, 446. 
 Stagnum Agrippae, 436. 
 Stallones Municipioruni, 416. 
 Statua L. Antonii, 405. 
 
 • J. Caesaris, 464. 
 
 Cloelise, 3S2. 
 
 Minutii, 461. 
 
 Suburana Regio, 363. 
 Subura vel Suburra, 369, 
 Tabernae veteres, 404. 
 Tabularium, 424. 
 Terentus, 441. 
 Theatrum Corn. Balbi, 442 
 
 Marcelli, 432. 
 
 • ■ Pompeii, 434. 
 
 Thermae Agrippae, 435. 
 
 Caracallae, 456. 
 
 ■ Decianae, 458. 
 
 Diocletianae, 393. 
 
 Domitii, 384. 
 
 • Neronis, 437. 
 
 Titi, 376. 
 
 Templum Aii Locutii, 408. 
 Antonini Pii, 445. 
 
 Bonse Deae, 459. 
 < Boni Eventus, 436. 
 
 J. Caesaris, 405. 
 Castoris et PoUucis, 
 
 404. 
 
 •Concordise, 385. 
 Foro Ro- 
 
 mano, 410. 
 Deorum Penatium, 
 
 404. 
 
 •Dianae, 389. 
 ■Faustinae, 380. 
 
 • Febris, 45 1 . 
 ■Fortis Fortunas, 463. 
 
 • Fortunae, 420. 
 Primigeniae, 
 
 395- 
 
 Primigeniae 
 
 Clivo Capitol. 423. 
 Fortunae Reducis, 
 
 397- 
 
 •Gentis Flaviae, 395. 
 ■Hadriani, 417. 
 
 Templum Herculis, 391. 
 Herculis Custodis, 
 
 435- 
 
 •Jani Gemini, 415. 
 
 Quirini, 414. 
 
 ■in Argileto,456. 
 
 ■ Jovis Capitolini, 425. 
 Feretrii, 428. 
 
 -Isidis, 457. 
 • Junonis Matutae, 456. 
 ■Reginae, 458. 
 
 ■LunaeNoctilucse,45 1. 
 — 458. 
 ■Minervae, 459. 
 -Pacis, 380. 
 
 — Regio, 378. 
 
 — Pietatis, 432. 
 in Foro Oli- 
 
 torio, 456. 
 
 Quirini veteris, 392. 
 
 novi, 396, 
 
 381. 
 
 ■ Romae et Veneris, 
 
 ■Romuli, 404. 
 ■Saturni, 41 1. 
 -Solis, 397. 
 
 ■ Telluris, 385. 
 
 - Veneris Genitricis, 
 
 417. 
 
 Vestae, 408. 
 
 Tigillum Sororium, 386. 
 Transitorium, 386. 
 Transtiberina Regio, 462. 
 Tria Fata, 415. 
 Trophaea Marii, 388. 
 Tugurium Romuli, 447. 
 Tullianum Career, 429. 
 Valentia, 353. 
 Vallis Murtia, 453. 
 Vaticanus Mons, 465. 
 Velabrum, 419. 
 Velia, 404. 
 Via Lata, 397. 
 
 Regio, 395. 
 
 Nova, 407. 
 
 in Piscina Publica, 
 
 457- 
 
 -- Recta, 443. 
 -- Sacra, 378. 
 
ANTIQUITIES OF ROME. 
 
 Via Triumphalis, 443. 
 Vicus Africi, 387. 
 
 Cyprius, 386. 
 
 ^milianus, 398. 
 
 Jugarius, 405. 
 
 Patritius, 389. 
 
 Sandaliarius, 384. 
 
 Vicus Sceleratus, 386. 
 
 Sigillarius, 399. 
 
 Thurarius, 407. 
 
 Tuscus, 406. 
 
 Villa Publica, 440. 
 Viminalis Mons, 390. 
 Vulcanale, 384. 
 
 END OF VOL. I. 
 
.-^ 
 
^^■"16-^9^ 
 
T7^A 
 
 
' ip^^ 
 
 
 
 If'.